Search the Community

*BUURRRRRPPPP* Thanks Guys, that was a great stream! Enjoy the rest of your night!” Jason turned off the webcam and sat back in his chair. He could finally relax and was glad for that. It was a hard day at work and then had to come do a stream that he promised that he would do some time ago. However, Jason wasn’t streaming games, no…Jason was streaming food, or more specifically, him eating food. He had taken the idea from the Korean form of entertainment called “mukbangs” (lit. food room) and thought that he could use that to capitalize on the gainer community that he was a part of. He was not a terribly attractive man, quite overweight, but like many men of his size, he was jovial and had a good personality. He was also a good entertainer, which made him very popular for his streams because he could entertain the crowd by providing more than just a show of him eating large amounts of food. As evidenced by his large following, he saw an opportunity and did something that no one else was doing and managed to capitalize on it. He set up a funding method and people (mostly men) would donate money, either when they felt like it, or sometimes even a monthly subscription. This provided Jason the ability to purchase the large amounts of food he would eat on camera but also provided him with an extra income that allowed him to live more comfortably than his salary from work would normally allow. Sitting on the sofa away from his computer desk, which was now buried in food serving dishes and other such paraphernalia, he sighed. He knew that although he loved doing these streams, it was taking a toll on his health. He was overweight when he started streaming but his weight ballooned up and he was practically obese. He dreaded going to the doctor because he knew that it wouldn’t be good news. He also wasn’t very lucky in the romance department; he had gone on a few dates with some from the gainer community but there was no magic, no spark, and he didn’t know where that would come from. He was alone, and sometimes felt doomed to be that way. Getting up, he adjusted the very large UnderArmor shirt that he was wearing to accentuate the bloating from all the food. Shambling over to the computer area, he started picking up the food containers and utensils. He discovered this little box tied up very beautifully with ribbon. Carefully pulling on the ribbon, the bow came loose and fluttered to the floor. Opening the box, Jason saw four elegant little chocolate truffles, and thought “why not, a little dessert won’t hurt” and ate all of them, one by one. At the bottom of the box was a note: “Jason, Hope you enjoyed the truffles! Now watch this video at the URL below to see what happens next! - Jace” Jason smiled. Jace was one of his younger fans, only 20 and lean, but an enthusiastic supporter. The two of them interacted outside of the stream, sometimes chatting or via email, just talking like two friends would. This note however, was a little strange although not something that would be completely out of the ordinary for Jace. Jason walked over to the computer, fired up a web browser and went to the URL given on the note. It took him to a private video with no title or indication of what was the subject of the video. After loading for a bit, the screen showed the back wall of a room and Jace walked into the room, dressed up in a dress shirt w/ tie, black dress pants, and black dress shoes. Jason knew that Jace was a cute kid, but now he looked downright handsome. Jace took a deep breath and started to speak. “Hi Jason! Glad to see that you enjoyed the chocolates that I sent you. I have a confession to make. You are a great and funny guy and watching you eat food is just part of the entertainment, but the only gaining I want to do is muscle. I’ve loved muscle for years, and I finally get the chance to experience it. My brother found this formula that is supposed to pack on a lot of muscle on you in a short amount of time and tried a tiny bit of it so I know it works. You’re such a great friend so I want you to be the first to see the new me after I take a full dose! Here goes nothing!” Jace drank a clear glass vial. Nothing much happened for a few seconds, but then some sort of rumbling was heard. As Jason looked closer to the screen, he could see parts of Jace’s clothing moving outward. The muscles looked to be getting bigger and broader, Jace was in ecstasy as the feeling moved throughout his body. “Oh yes! This feels so damn good!” Jace’s pants started to rip as his quads and hamstrings overcame his dress pants, causing the seams to split farther and farther with every second. You could clearly see the teardrop taking shape as his quads grew bigger and bigger. His calves were next, ballooning out the back of his legs into huge diamond shaped footballs. Just as his calves were almost done growing, Jace’s chest burst the front of his shirt, causing buttons to fly at the camera. allowing the chest to grow bigger, thicker, wider, forming a huge shelf on his upper body. Arms soon followed suit, as Jace flexed one arm and then the other, causing the seams to just explode open with the sheer mass of the biceps. The growth crept up to his shoulders, causing them to grow like bowling balls of mass, before his neck and traps caused the collar to pop open and forcing the tie off his bullish neck. Finally, the growth reached his back where it flourished and blew up Jace’s lats in both width and thickness, causing Jace to have a vicious v-taper from his super wide shoulders and lats down to his tiny, shredded waist. Jace started posing like a bodybuilder on the posing dias and then spoke with a rumbling voice that sounded like it had dropped an octave during the growth. “Aw fuck…that felt so damn good…wish I could have more of it! Now, on to my note…uh..I think something more is going to happen” The rumbling started again, but this time, Jace grew six inches and along with it, his feet shredded his dress shoes. While Jace was still figuring out how to properly stand at his new height, his cock added another 4 inches in both length and girth, with huge balls to match, bursting out of his crotch and tearing the remaining parts of his dress pants. “Shit, what the fuck?! Wow, ok, that didn’t happen with my brother. It all feels so good. Wish you could be here to feel all of this muscle, because I think you’d enjoy it *wink*. But, you’ll find out soon enough, because I couldn’t leave my best buddy out of this, so I added a half dose of the formula to each chocolate, accounting for your larger size. Just sit back and enjoy the ride. Oh, you better get the door” As soon as the video ended, there was a knock on the door. Jason went to go answer it and there was Jace, standing there in nothing but some workout shorts, a smile, and a bouquet of roses in his hands. Jason let Jace in, who put the roses down on a side table and, with his massively increased strength, pinned Jason to the wall and gave him a big kiss. Jason started worshipping Jason’s big muscles, squeezing and licking them, finally realizing that he found the spark he’d been looking for. “Oh yeah man, feel those big muscles, feel their power…fuck man I can’t wait to see what this formula does to you” Jace didn’t have to wait long, because soon there was a rumbling that emanated from Jason, signalling that his growth was about to begin. What Jace didn’t know, though, was how it was going to take place on a man of Jason’s composition. Similar to Jace, Jason’s legs started growing bigger and bigger, causing the jeans to rip at the seams, and same with the calves, but what was different was that it didn’t look like Jason was losing any fat, but just gaining muscle underneath his fat, making him look even more massive. His calves blew up, becoming more like bowling balls shoved underneath his skin. Jason’s chest started to expand, changing the shape of his chest somewhat, making it look a bit more like his had pecs. Growing further and further, his chest finally defeated and spilt the UnderArmor shirt that he was wearing. Same for his arms, gaining a little more shape, but mainly just looking absolutely massive and finally splitting the seams. Shoulder, traps and neck followed suit, making Jason look like a freaky huge offensive lineman. His back grew thicker and wider, just accentuating his look. Jason, for his part, looked down at himself and tried to move, but found his movements restricted due to his extreme bulk. He frowned a bit and looked dejected as he looked like he was monstrous in a bad way. A lot of muscle maybe, but all covered in fat. “What the hell! Jason, I’m sorry, I didn’t expect this to happen” Jason said as he looked and felt guilty for what he had done to his friend. “It’s ok Jace. Maybe in time, the extra muscle will burn off the fat. I can see if I can join a gym” “Yeah, but…” Suddenly, Jason felt something…something different. He felt hot, REALLY hot. “Hey Jace, I think something’s happening” Jace looked at the perspiring Jason, and then down at his legs. His legs looked to be shrinking, but only the fat…the fat was being burnt off and you could start to see the definition in the muscle, faintly at first, but then in full, shredded glory. This made Jason smile a mile wide. Slowly but surely, all the extra fat on Jason’s body, all of which he had carried for a good portion of his life, was being burnt up. His chest went from being man-tits to a set of pecs worthy of a statue with their huge shelf. His back shredded up and was like a cobra hood, with many nooks, crannies,and veins. His arms went from being indistinguishable balls of muscle to being ripped enough that you could tell each individual muscle that gave them a wicked peaked bicep, complimented with a vicious horseshoe tricep. His shoulders similarly got lean enough that you could easily see all the striations. His waist shrunk to almost nothing, with some of the most amazing 8-pack you would ever see, completely shredded and striated. As Jason’s body temperature returned to normal, he breathed a sigh of relief. Jace walked over and felt Jason’s huge muscles, even bigger than his own…much bigger in some cases, like Jason’s legs were already well-developed from years of walking around with a large body and the extra muscle made them monstrous and powerful. Just as Jason had worshipped Jace’s muscles, now Jace was worshipping Jason’s muscles. Just as Jace was about to kneel down to go fishing for Jason’s cock, they heard the rumbling that signified the final phase of growth for Jason. Jason stepped back, and felt himself be torn apart. His body was growing in all directions..height, width, thickness.. He slowly grew another two feet, topping out at around eight feet tall. His muscles grew as well to compensate for the increased height, but then grew even more on top of that. His legs, freaky before, grew even freakier, with massive quads, boulder sized calves, and monstrous hamstrings. His pecs, arms, back, shoulders, all of them just blew up in size, becoming almost cartoonish in their size. He looked like someone had done a morph of his previous self after all the fat had melted off. Finally his cock burst out, growing another 10 inches and adding 6 inches of girth, balls so big that they could only belong to a cock so big. Jason felt the growth subside, breathed out a sigh of relief, and looked down at Jace with his mouth still gaping wide open. Jason picked him up, closed Jason’s mouth, saying in a basso profoundo rumble “You’re letting flies in sweetheart, how about we head to bed and talk about this in the morning?” With that, the two of them went off to Jason’s bedroom to retire for the night. Jason knew he wouldn't be part of the gainer community anymore.

The doorbell rings just as Feng gets out of the shower. Quickly putting on a towel on his chubby waist. He rushes down the stairs to open the door for his expected visitor. Opening the door he sees Chad. Chad is standing there in his black tank top runner shorts and high tops. Covered in sweat and pumped from working out chest. He says "hi, you're AsianTop69? We chatted online." "U-uh, y-yeah" said Feng awestruck by the man's appearance. He looked much better in person. "Come in." Beckoned Feng as he poured a glass of cold water he asked. "Want a drink? It's been scorching recently." Handing over the water Feng excused himself for a bit. Shit he thought. He's way out of my league. Climbing the stairs he suddenly had an idea. Mischievously grinning, he ran up to put on some fresh clothes... Chad thought this guy looked nothing like his pics... But he needed a good pounding and in his small town Asian tops were hard to come by. He walked around to thought the downstairs of the house and spotted a floor length mirror. Chad stood in front of it flexing and checking himself out, but who wouldn't. He was 6'3 black hair hazel eyes, a great beard. His Italian heritage was clearly visible by his skin tone, and the 8 inch salami in his jockstrap pouch. He had a total Asian fetish and was a strict bottom. He wasn't attracted to Feng, he just needed a good pounding. He didn't want to waste any time getting to know this overweight twerp. Chad stripped out of his clothes and sat on his hands and knees on the leather couch. Feng fidgeted through his drawers looking for it. Where had he put it? It had only been a week since he visited that old sex shop across the street. He was desperate to get his sex life back up again and the old lady at the counter told him these new condoms should work just fine. Finally after looking under his bad. He found a small red box full of condoms covered in runes. "This will do" he said to him self dropping the box he failed to see the warning label. "Warning : All changes after cumming are permanent." Feng had been rock hard since Chad walked through the door so he just slipped the red condom onto his uncut hard 4.5 inches. He walked downstairs and saw Chad with his ass in the air and smiled. Chad could hear Feng's footsteps from behind. They were steady but eager. Suddenly he felt a wet warm tongue take his ass. Taken by surprise, he jumped a little but quickly fell in to ecstasy. Feng was more than experienced. Chad's hole had been pounded many times but still was tight. He joked with his friends that's his secret was fucking Asian guys, playing off the stereotype of being below average below the belt. The rimming felt amazing but he was ready for the real thing. "Jesus this guys ass is like granite and so big" thought Feng. Feng lined up his smaller cock to Chad's ass hole and pushed in gently. His ass was tight and engulfed Feng's cock almost perfectly. Holding on to the larger man's body for support he slowly began to thrust. "God this feels amazing" Feng thought. His dick started to feel warm, very warm. Chad felt like his hole was on fire but he was loving it. Feng wasn't as big as he would have hoped but whatever. Just then Feng reached forward and started jacking of Chad's thick eight incher. "Shit" Feng whispered. Chad's cocks was huge. It practically was twice as big his own. Holding it in his small asian hands, it pulsed with power. He jacked off Matt's big one as well as he could even though he couldn't fit his hand all the way around it. Chad's cock started to feel weird like he was getting harder but he knew that wasn't possible. All thoughts of his cock slowly left his brain as he felt Feng start to hit him in all the right places. It was as if his thrusts were getting longer but Chad knew that wasn't possible. Feng cock was felt like it was in hot coals the more and more he thrust into Chad. Yet it felt more and more pleasurable. Every thrust made Chad moan a little louder than before. His hands felt as if they were slowly reaching higher and higher up Matt's back. Although it had already been a while, Chad stamina did not cease, he almost felt like a new man. Chad's ass seemed to get a little tighter and tighter. But Feng knew it wasn't that, he knew his cock was gaining mass. He could feel himself push in a little more every thrust. Smiling as he fucked Chad. Knowing that the condom had lived up to its promises... Feng stopped jacking off matts two inch stiff cock and moved his hands to grabbing matts massive arms. Chad suddenly felt super sore in his arms as Feng held onto them. Feng felt energy like he had never felt before coursing though his veins. God his cock felt huge. And much thicker than before. He saw it stretch Chad's hole more and more. It seemed like the 6inches he took from Chad gave him a bit more than 6 inches. Grinning to himself he grabbed onto Chad's huge muscular arms and tightened his grip. Every thrust his hands grow a little bigger and his arms thickened. He was watched in awe as his once chubby shoulder slowly formed into a hard lump and his once non existent arm muscles became more and more define. His grip grip tightened on Chad's ever shrinking arms. He was in so much pleasure he was hardly noticing the subtle changes. Feng felt around matts wide torso and hugged him hard. Chad's six pack felt like it was getting looser and looser. His skin starts to sag. As Feng felt his fat melt away from his stomach area, but all that excess fat had to go somewhere. And it found its new home around Chad's middle section. Feng growled as he felt his body transforming tighter and tighter. With his new long 25 inch arms he greedily grabbed Chad all around and started to feel Chad shrink in his arms as his six pack slowly dissolved into a belly as Feng's belly caved in and tightened into a ripped 10 pack. Feng was able to thrust way harder into matt with his new muscles. Holding Chad with one arm he brought up one arm to flex. He watched as it rippled with power. Giving it a quick kiss he returned to fucking his shrinking mate. Feng grabbed Chad's chest and started to grow his own. Filling out every fiber. As Chad's became softer and rounder. Feng's chest became firm, as hard as a rock. Chad's chest started to shake and jiggle. He had proper man boobs now. They swayed as he was getting plowed. Chad felt like he was losing control of this fuck. He was a bottom yes, but he was the alpha dog always. Boys should be so happy I give them the time of day and let them pleasure my hole he used to think. He knew how to get into Feng's head and remind him that he was fucking some grade A all American beef. He said "oh yeah fuck me harder" in a stereotypical Asian accent. Feng was not having that. He put his hands on the back of Chad's head. He played with Chad's beard and touched the rest of his face. Feng muffled Chad's mouth feeling his manly beard. "Shut up bitch, if you want more I want to hear you beg for it!" Caressing Chad's face all around. First he felt his beard slowly retract back into his skin as he felt his own growing. He felt Chad's nose flatten as his grew sharper and longer. He took those gorgeous hazel eyes and that amazing jawline. As his face changed more and more and he started drilling into Chad much harder. Feng saw his skin lighten as Chad's tanned darker and darker. Feng felt his muscles tighten around his neck and face. Almost as if his neck was stretching upwards and his back and neck wider. Chad's eyes started to feel very heavy. He thought nothing of it and just closed them. Losing himself to the intense feeling in his ass. All of a sudden Chad felt a hard push on his back. He knew it couldn't be that weakling Feng. So Chad yelled "what the hell are you doing fag?" But the voice didn't sound right. It was way too high pitched and the accent he used to mock Feng earlier was there. He tried to speak again without the accent but discovered he couldn't. Chad heard a distinct pop as Feng's now giant cock exited Chad's ruined asshole. Where there once was a short chubby Asian man with a small cock now stood a god. Over six feet tall tanned with a big beard and 11 inch cock was Feng. His muscles were bulging like a superhero. He said in a deep commanding baritone "what's wrong little chub? You angry about something?" Feng was close to orgasm and knew to make these changes permanent he had to cum on Chad. He gave his new giant cock a few strokes and that was all it took. He covered Chad's new smaller body in cum. Feng reached down and gave Chad's throbbing two inches a few tugs and it shot off a few droplets of cum. Feng laughed and said "haha what a pathetic little dickey, but I guess we now know the stereotypes are true." He walked away to survey his new body as Chad sat covered in cum feeling so alone and confused.

The Shrine of the first gathering I obviously do not know what I am doing..... can you tell I had a secretary for years ???? Any observations on how to post would be appreciated. RavenswereMuscle attempted to assist me but I got hung up on the type of docs allowable and then "supplying a post" The Shrine of the First Gathering - Chapters 1 & 2.pdf

======

Eight Jeremy was strutting through the deserted hotel lobby and headed upstairs toward his suite, eager to celebrate with his trainer. He walked through the empty hallway when he heard some noise behind him. He turned around and saw a thick fist coming down on his head before everything turned dark. "That was too easy", Ted growled as he stepped in and looked down on the huge bodybuilder he'd just knocked out cold with a single punch, "What ya waiting for? Get over here!". In a flash, Jeremy's rival Tom appeared next to the teen beast. "I told you he was here. I kept my part of the bargain. Now, you do yours." "Not just yet, boy", Ted growled, "You go get my cousin and bring him to my van. You'll get your reward back at my place". Ted grabbed the knocked out, 265 pound bodybuilder and easily carried him down the stairs. Tom promptly did as he was told, knowing full well the teen beast could brake every bone in his body. He walked over toward the suite. "Chris? Jeremy sent me to get you", Tom said and knocked on the door. As soon as it opened slightly, he banged it open with his shoulder and grabbed the smaller guy. Chris resisted with all his might, but Tom outsized him by 45 pounds of muscle. He squirmed in the steely grasp to break the hold, but the big guy knocked him out. Chris awoke dizzily. He shook his head, trying to ignore the beating pain and tried to remember what had happened. He recalled opening the door of the suite and a big guy rushing in and knocking him out. He looked around the room that felt strangely familiar. He was lying on a mattress on the floor and next to his, was another, empty mattress. His gaze moved on toward the wall and he inhaled sharply when he recognized the trashed cupboard: he was in his own bedroom in the house he'd fled a few weeks earlier. An icy fear filled his body as he understood that his cousin was behind this. He rushed to the door and frantically pulled the knob but it was locked. He hurried toward the window, only to find it nailed shut with planks. His headache beat against his temples and he returned in frustration to the mattress. He noted a pile of papers he hadn't seen earlier and grabbed them as he laid down. They contained the description of some kind of voodoo curse. In the next room, the master bedroom Ted had claimed after dominating his cousin in the pool and had turned into his lair since Trisha had disappeared, Jeremy came by. The huge bodybuilder blinked a few times, stood up and scanned the environment. Besides the king-sized bed, a series of weird stains on the ceiling and the row of lengthy mirrors he recognized from his old gym that filled the entire wall in front of the bed, the room was empty. A familiar stench of sweat, musk, testosterone and cum hung heavily in the air. "Well, well, if the runt isn't awake!" The deep, rumbling baritone made Jeremy turn to the far side of the bedroom. He recognized the voice of the beastly teen. He couldn't see the guy is he was standing in the dark passage leading to the adjacent bathroom. "Why did you bring me here?", he asked as loudly as possible and folded his arms in front of his chest to intimidate his invisible opponent. Ted stopped in his tracks, knowing full well the smaller guy couldn't see his physique. "Did ya really think ya could hide from me?", Ted asked, "Not very nice to leave without a word. As did my cousin. Fled like the runts ya are.". "You got Chris too?", Jeremy asked incredulously, "if you hurt him, you'll pay!" "Really?", Ted replied and barely suppressed a laugh. "You let us go right now!" Jeremy said as he felt adrenaline rush through his body. He knew from the original document the teen had filled out, he matched him pound for pound and wasn't afraid to take the teen on. "Ya gonna make me?", Ted asked coldly. "Hell yeah! There's something you don't know yet", Jeremy answered and ripped off his shirt and sweatpants to reveal his physique. Wearing just his dark briefs, he put his hands on his hips and did a most muscular, making his meaty, ripped muscles harden all over his body. "I'm now exactly your size!" "My old size, ya mean", Ted replied and stepped out off the dark passage to reveal his beastly body. Jeremy released his pose and the confident smile melted from his face as he stared at the teen beast: the 18 year old was only wearing a pair of jeans that seemed painted on the insanely thick legs, veins were visible atop the clearly outlined masses of muscle stretching the blue fabric; his bare torso was a hulking mass of meat covered in veins, lines and grooves; the beastly teen simply filled the entire room with his presence. Ted's grin got wider as the bodybuilder's smile got smaller. He took a final step and closed the distance between them, standing about a foot away from the other guy. Jeremy's mind tried to process the unlikely image. At 5'8, he was just a tad shorter than the teen beast but the 6 feet tall, 18 year old 's hulking muscles expanded in all directions and eclipsed his own 265 pound body completely. A hint of primal fear tickled in his stomach as he was turned sideward. "Flex in the mirror!", Ted barked and positioned the bodybuilder directly in front of the large mirrors. "What?", Jeremy asked, his mind unable to process the command as it was still trying to assess this new reality. "Another most muscular. NOW!!", Ted boomed the command. Jeremy instinctively threw the pose, the meaty masses of muscle on his body hardening like a minute ago. "Ya look pathetic next to me. And I'm relaxed, runt", Ted said. Jeremy looked in the mirror and could only nod in agreement. The beastly teen outclassed him in every department: his own biceps jutted hard atop his 22 inch arms but the relaxed arms, hanging like hams at the 18 year old's sides, were clearly bigger, harder and veinier; his own striated, perfectly round, wide shoulders looked skinny and small next to the broad, with a thick vein decorated, cannonball-sized delts topped with insanely thick traps; his hard pecs was completely dwarfed by the relaxed muscular rack of meat that hung from the beast's chest; his lats flared slightly behind his flexed arms but were meager compared to the thick, solid wings that pushed the teen's arms from his torso; his grooved six-pack oozed strength but looked like skinny-guy-abs next to the somewhat bloated yet obviously rock-hard set of cobblestone-sized abs that formed a six-pack armor. Ted then flexed his quads and the mighty muscles simply exploded through the tight, solid fabric, ripping the jeans to shreds as the separated cords of meat swelled into hardness. Jeremy stared at the scene and noticed that his own, thickly muscled legs were only two thirds of the teen's. "I press 265 pounds now", Ted said, grabbed the bodybuilder and began military pressing him. Jeremy was in awe and shock as his huge body was easily pressed in the air above the teen beast's head. He looked at the bulging muscles on the beastly teen's shoulders as the cannonball-sized delts flexed and hardened with every rep. "13,14,15,16,17,…", Ted counted casually as he cranked out perfectly controlled reps. He enjoyed the feeling of his thick shoulders pumping up with blood and pumped out three more reps. He then held the bodybuilder in the air, his mighty arms fully stretched, and slowly lowered him down. Jeremy wobbled a bit when his feet were put back on the floor and stared at the now pumped shoulders of the teen beast. He shivered as the guy ripped away his black briefs and exposed his 265 pound body completely. "A runt everywhere", Ted said with a grin and tore off his own, fully stuffed boxers. Jeremy's eyes widened as the teen's plump, thick snake came into view. "15 inches fully hard", Ted stated matter-of-factly. "7", Jeremy replied automatically and added: "What do you weigh?". "367 pounds of pure muscle, runt!", Ted replied and suddenly made a move. His 35 inch right arm bulged as he pulled back his fist and slammed it hard into the stony six-pack of the bodybuilder. His meaty paw sank in deep as it destroyed the defenses on its first blow. Jeremy folded double: it felt like a sledge hammer had just hit him at full force. He tried moving away. Ted had anticipated the move and his left paw grabbed the bodybuilder's armpit, securing him into place. His right fist sank a second time into the softening six-pack. "Why don't ya fight back, pussy?", he asked with a sneer and pulled back his strong fist. Jeremy extended his strong arms and grabbed the moving fist. He pushed it back with all his might but couldn't prevent the teen from hitting his abs once more. The pain drove the fight from his arms and he focused all his remaining energy on flexing his ever softening six-pack. Ted continued bashing the now weakened surface, grinning widely at the feeble attempts of the 265 pound bodybuilder in his grasp to stop him. He kept stomping on and now through the battered, jelly-like six-pack. He grinned broadly and ravaged the bodybuilder's, 265 pound body that hung limp in his grasp and moved on the rhythm of his punches. Jeremy had passed out as the sledge hammer like fist shattered the last remnants of his defenses and slammed hard into his intestines. Ted's mind filled with the prowess of his strength: his colossal muscles had taken down a 265 pound bodybuilder without taking a single hit himself. The thought of so easily ravaging the huge guy turned him on like the time he had dominated his weak cousin in the pool and the bathroom. Instantly his plump cock filled with blood, hardened fully and smacked hard against his own six-pack. He grabbed both of the bodybuilder's armpits and slammed him down hard on his engorged 15 incher. He slammed the limp, 265 pound body up and down his rock-hard shaft and violently raped the muscular ass. "YEAUGGGHHHNNNN"! Ted bellowed, his deep baritone echoing against the walls, rattling the mirrors and filling the room as he came deep inside the bodybuilder's ass. His mighty muscles flexed hard as the first thick load of sticky cum blasted from his cock and sprayed into the 265 pound, limp bodybuilder. Seven big loads followed and shot up deep into the intestines of the muscle god in his grasp. "Yeah!", he grunted and pulled the bodybuilder from his still hard cock and tossed him down on the floor. He moved in front of the mirror and posed for himself. His still throbbing 15 incher smearing cum against the bottom of his hard pecs as he threw a most muscular. Chris had been reading the strange voodoo tale but the sounds coming from the room next to his, had distracted him. He'd first heard some muffled grunts as if someone was counting reps. Then the sound of a quickly ended fight had followed. But the deep, beastly roar had send an icy shiver down his spine: he'd instantly recognized his cousin's baritone voice. He knew he was completely at the teen's mercy without Jeremy to protect him. He jumped up from the mattress when the door of his room opened. Ted slowly strutted inside and tossed the limp Jeremy on the empty mattress. "What have you done to him?", Chris yelled in his higher-pitched voice as he rushed over to the knocked out bodybuilder. He sighed in relief when he took Jeremy's pulse and felt the strong heartbeat. "That runt thought he could take me", Ted replied, "couldn't even touch me. Like a ragdoll fighting a bull." "Why?", Chris asked and turned to face his cousin. "Making things clear, boy", Ted said, "Why do ya care? He stole your muscles to get big." "What?", Chris peeped and stared back at Jeremy's passed out, bruised body. "Remember I took yar shirt? He used it for some voodoo curse and stole yar size. Didn't ya read those papers?", Ted stated. Just then, Jeremy grunted faintly. "Ah, if it da runt isn't ready for more", Ted said and took a step toward the mattress. "You leave him alone", Chris peeped and positioned himself in between the mattress and the beastly teen. "Ya gonna make me?", Ted asked laughingly and inhaled deeply to make his protruding chest swell. "I'll cut ya a deal". "What?", Chris replied, trying to buy time since he knew full well he didn't stand a chance against his behemoth cousin. "One of ya runts is gonna be my punching bag. Him or ya. Choice is yars, boy", Ted said and strutted out of the room. "Yar free to move around upstairs but don't think about coming down". As soon as his colossal cousin had left the room, Chris rushed over to Jeremy. He sat down next to the beaten up bodybuilder and gently caressed his short black hair. "Sht. Get some rest", he said as the 265 pound muscle god opened his eyes and tried to speak. "I'm … so… r… ry", Jeremy mumbled weakly as pain flooded his battered body. He looked up straight in the eyes of the rival he'd drained to get huge. "It's okay. Try to get some rest. I'm right here", Chris said and gently kissed the huge man on his lips. A few hours had gone by since he'd heard his cousin's car speed off and Chris decided to sneak downstairs. He knew he had to act while his cousin was out. He try to phone for help, not wanting to abandon Jeremy. God only knew what his cousin would do to him. He quietly opened the door of his room and looked around in the deserted hallway. Not hearing any sound, he moved toward the stairs. Walking on the tip of his toes, he began descending. "Where did you think you're going?" The loud voice made Chris jump up. He looked down and saw a familiar looking big man standing at the bottom of the stairs. "Ted told you to stay upstairs", Tom said. "I… ehm", Chris muttered and recognized the man that had knocked him out in the hotel, "I'm hungry. Can't I grab something to eat for myself and Jeremy?". "Stay there", Tom said and went into the kitchen. He returned swiftly and carried a canister of protein powder and a gallon of milk as he moved up the stairs. "Get back to your room." Chris knew he was no match for the 205 pound athlete and obeyed the order. "Tell Ted I accept his offer", he said and took the food. He returned quickly to his room and closed the door. He mixed some of the protein powder with some milk in a glass he took from the bathroom and carefully held it to Jeremy's mouth. "Drink some, Jeremy", he said. Jeremy gulped down the protein shake and looked into the smaller guy's eyes. "Thanks", he mumbled and passed back out into a deep sleep. Deep into the night, Chris shot up on his mattress. Ted's car had parked in the driveway and he heard the door slam shut loudly. "Your cousin tried to get to the kitchen earlier", Tom said as he looked up from the couch where he was sleeping. "WHAT?! I told ya to keep him upstairs!", Ted bellowed and lifted the 205 pound athlete up from the couch. Tom's feet dangled in the air and he struggled in vain against the huge, strong paws that grabbed his armpits. "No ugh… worries. He didn't get past the stairs", Tom said and looked down the avoid the angry gaze. "Be more careful. If he gets downstairs, I'll make ya pay", Ted growled and tossed the 205 pound man down on the couch as he went into the kitchen. "Okay. Okay", Tom replied quickly, "Remember our deal too, man". He followed the huge teen in the kitchen. "Ya keep them in here and I'll make sure ya fin every competition ya enter. Now let me eat", Ted said without looking up. "Oh, your cousin said he accepts your offer too", Tom said and left the behemoth. The next morning Jeremy was feeling slightly better. His strong six-pack still send agonizing stabs of pain through him with every movement but he managed to stay awake long enough to gulp down three more protein shakes Chris handed him. Chris watched the huge bodybuilder gulp down his shakes and told him to get some more rest. They kissed gently before Chris decided to take a shower himself. He entered the hallway and walked over to the bathroom. He reached for the handle when the door suddenly swung open. Chris moved back as Tom, a few white stains dripping from the corners of his mouth, stepped out of the bathroom. "You're waited for right there", Tom said and guided the little guy to the door on the opposite side of the hallway. He pushed him inside and closed the door behind the fallen star athlete and headed downstairs. Chris reluctantly entered the master bedroom, once his own place of joy. He moved to the center of the room and noticed the lengthy mirrors decorating the wall. He jumped up and turned around as the door opened once more. His beastly, teen cousin entered wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his muscular waist. An icy fear, beyond anything he'd ever felt, filled his 159 pound body. Ted grinned smugly as he noticed the look of horror in his cousin's eyes. "Good ya're here", he said and took a step toward his cousin, who seemed to get smaller by the second. Chris knew he was at the mercy of his cousin and prayed things would be over soon. He hoped the teen beast would take him out with one punch, not having to suffer too much. Ted grabbed hold of his cousin's shoulder and ripped away his clothes. "Man, ya're pathetic. No one would believe we're family. Ya're a stick next to me", Ted said and stood next to his runt of a cousin. Chris stared at their reflections in the mirror. His beastly cousin was at least four times as wide as him. The guy was a hulking mass of muscle, but not as aesthetic as Jeremy. "My left arm weighs as much as ya, little guy", Ted stated and clenched his fist tensing the muscles that snaked along his thick forearm and hardening his massive upper arm. "Biggest man alive!" Chris didn't react and just stared. Unlike a few weeks ago, he didn't feel any lust for his cousin's hulking body. Ted noted the lack of reaction in his cousin's boxers. He grabbed a bottle of lotion and handed it to the little guy. "I'm a bit sore from my workout. Rub this onto my back", he said and laid down atop his bed on his stomach. Chris stared at the exposed, muscle-filled, broad back and knew he couldn't refuse if he wanted nothing to happen to Jeremy. He distributed a nice portion of lotion across the wide surface and began rubbing it into the hard muscles. The corrugated surface of meaty mounds that flowed onto each other, felt hot and steely hard under his touch. His frail fingers couldn't dent the layers of hard beef. His cock twitched inside his briefs, but didn't harden. "Rub it on, little guy. I'm not feeling anything", Ted grumbled. Chris smacked his fists as hard as he could into the muscular back. Fleshy thuds sounding every time his knuckles hit the mounds of muscle. His fists were in deep pain after half a minute. Ted felt the rhythm of the frail punches slowing down and turned around. "Now do my chest." Chris moved in but was too slow for his cousin. Ted grabbed the small guy's left armpit and effortlessly pulled him up with his left arm. "Ya sit atop my abs" Ted said and put his cousin down on the lowest row of his abs. Chris straddle his colossal cousin's strong six-pack and felt like he was sitting on a horse. "Man, ya're so light. Don't even feel ya", Ted grumbled and flexed his abs. Chris felt the cobblestone-sized muscle harden under his ass and a jolt shot through his cock. He spilled some of the lotion on the wide rack of pecs atop his cousin uprising chest and began rubbing it across the mighty muscles. Ted had noticed the jolt inside his small cousin's briefs and bounced his pecs under the frail touch. It felt like a wave rolled through the rack of muscle he was rubbing and Chris' fingers bounced off the now concrete-like surface. "Don't flex, Ted. I'm unable to rub the cream in", Chris said and felt another spasm shoot through his now plump cock. "Ya're so weak, little boy", Ted said with a sneer. He relaxed his pecs as he saw the outlines of his cousin's slowly swelling cock inside his briefs. His own monster dick began coming to life underneath the towel. He put his hands behind his head and let his mighty 35 inch arms mound upward and outward in the process. Chris' hands stopped moving atop the rack of thick pecs and he stared at the teen beast's massive arms. He shivered when he felt a hot pipe poking against his back through the towel. Ted made his move swiftly. He grabbed his cousin, lifted him off his body and pushed him down on his back atop the bed. He tore off the little guy's briefs, revealing the half hard cock. He ripped away his own towel, his already fully hard 15 incher smacking hard against his own rock-hard six-pack. He positioned his legs aside his cousin's body, now straddling him. Chris knew what was coming and tried resisting with all his might. His 159 pound body was simply no match for his 267 pound cousin. The meaty thighs secured him into place and painfully dug into his sides. He tried hitting his cousin's face. Ted easily overpowered his small cousin's attempt. He grabbed both the little guy's arms with his left paw and placed them above the guy's head on the mattress. "Why bother, Chrissy? I'm over 200 fucking pounds of muscle bigger than ya!", Ted barked and positioned the thick head of his 15 incher against his cousin's frail ass. "No", Chris shrieked as he felt the beastly teen's cock push against his ass. "YES!", Ted grunted and shoved his rock-hard dick violently inside his cousin. Chris peeped and spasms of pain shot through his body as what felt like a battering ram slammed inside him. Ted went into a double bicep pose while thrusting his hips back and forth to slam his cock in and out of his cousin. Chris stared at the 35 inch orbs of power flexing: the perfectly round biceps jutted up and out atop the arms, the separation between the two heads of the ripped, vein-infested muscles clearly visible, the titanic triceps hanging low and deeply cut at the bottom of the arms. Chris would have sworn he heard the skin stretch as it tried to contain the hulking biceps. His own 7 incher now stood hard against his cousin's flexing abs. Ted noticed his cousin's erection and grabbed the hard 7 incher with his right paw. Even his pinky was thicker than his cousin's cock. He positioned his paw around it and clenched with all his might. Chris convulsed in pain as it felt like his cock was being crushed. He instantly came, but his load was trapped inside his shaft by his cousin's force. Ted felt his balls churning. "OW YEAUGHN!", he boomed when the first volley of his thick spunk blasted into his cousin. Chris' eyes widened as a shotgun-like blast pried open his ass and liquid heat rushed up inside him. His load oozed from his cock as the teen beast released it. He looked down and saw the outlines of the rock-hard 15 incher inside him visible against his stomach. Blast after blast of cum spat from his monster cock, making more pressure built along its lengthy shaft as Ted exploded down his cousin's ass. The feeling of the little guy's cock smearing against his steely six-pack only intensified his own orgasm. Chris felt his stomach bloating from the huge amount of cum that filled him up and was steadily leaking from his ass. His own cock kept leaking its watery load against the beastly teen's clenching abs. After his tenth load Ted collapsed in exhaustion atop his weak cousin. He turned around and pulled the bloated little guy from his still hard cock. He tossed the 159 pound athlete on the floor and sat up at the edge of the bed, noticing Tom standing in the door. He motioned the bodybuilder to come over as he caught his breath. Tom entered the room and went over to the bed. He reached for the passed out small guy on the floor but the teen beast grabbed his muscular, 18 inch arm. "Leave him!", Ted ordered and pulled the 205 pound bodybuilder toward him, his beastly body already recovered from his fuck session. Tom resisted with every ounce of strength he could summon in his well-muscled physique. But it was no use: the teen beast's thick fingers dug into his hard, 18 inch arm like it was jelly and he was losing ground being pulled toward the colossal teen. His eyes widened in fear as he looked down and saw the rock-hard, fleshy snake pointing straight up between the huge, meaty quads. "I already sucked you off in the shower before you fucked him", he interjected as he struggled some more against the veiny, tree-sized arm rippling with corded muscle. Ted grinned at the smaller guy's feeble attempts to resist his monstrous strength. He tapped on the full power his 35 inch right arm and the 205 pound bodybuilder smacked against his hulking torso as he overpowered him completely. He ripped away the nicely muscled man's clothes, grabbed both his armpits and lifted him up. Tom tried resisting a final time but the paws clamped into his armpits covered his more than half of his torso and painfully dug into his sides. Every fight left his body when he felt the hot, thick head of the teen beast's fleshy snake against his muscular ass. "Ya're right. Ya already sucked me off", Ted groaned as he looked the bodybuilder in his grasp straight in the eye. He yanked down his arms and drove his hips up, slamming his 15 inch monster cock deep and hard inside the 205 pound man. "AUGH", Tom grunted in pain as the searing, meaty spear crushed his clenching ass and invaded him. His strong muscle were ripped open by the thick shaft and had to stretch widely to let it pass. His own 8 incher rushed to full hardness in a blink. He closed his eyes and threw back his head as lust mixed with the pain and flooded his senses. Ted felt the throbbing 8 inch cock against his bloated, yet armor-like six-pack. He flexed his abs, making them clench and overpower the hard shaft that leaked precum and began slamming the 205 pound bodybuilder up and down his rock-hard 15 incher. Tom grabbed the beastly teen's massive, insanely wide shoulder for support. He opened his eyes and felt weak and small: the hulking teen eclipsed him completely. His 205 pound, well-muscled body looked like a child next to the colossal muscles atop the titanic torso. His hands looked comically small atop the broad, cannonball-sized delts; the massive arms, flexing slightly as they slammed him up and down the fleshy snake inside him, made his own 18 incher appear like sticks; the cobblestone-sized abs jerked his 8 incher as they flexed against it. He felt like a ragdoll in the grasp of this muscle god. "UGHN", he groaned as his cock exploded in white spurts against the beastly teen's torso. Ted grinned when he felt the hot liquid splatter against his meaty pecs and slide along the grooves of his six-pack. His cock jolted inside the tight, clenching ass. "YEAUGHN!", he boomed deeply as his 15 inch monster meat exploded inside the bodybuilder in his grasp. Pleasure and orgasm rolled through his colossal body, his massive muscles flexing and his paws digging into the, in his grasp soft, muscles of the 205 pound bodybuilder. "AGHN", Tom grunted in pain as the thick fingers dug into his sides and his 8 incher leaked another load against the strong abs. He felt the fourth heavy blast shooting inside him from the teen beast's cock. Ted stood up, his gargantuan quads flexing as he rose to his full height. He held the bodybuilder still in his grasp and thrust his hips back and forth, pounding the muscular ass hard as he drove his throbbing and spewing 15 incher in and out like a battering ram. Four more blasts shot up deep inside the 205 pound bodybuilder before his orgasm cooled down. Tom just stared up into the hulking teen's eyes. He noted the look of pure power and total superiority. Ted looked down into the bodybuilder's eyes and grinned. He pulled the 205 pound man from his slowly deflating 15 incher and held him horizontally. He grabbed Tom's torso with his left paw and his strong quads with his right paw and began curling him up and down to work his arms. "Yeah! Noting like pumping up the 35 inch canons after getting off", he grunted and felt the blood flow into his mighty arms and pump up the titanic muscles as he cranked out perfectly controlled reps. He didn't even notice his cousin cautiously crawling out off the bedroom.

This is a one-shot, written in a slightly different style than I am used to. Theoretically you should be able to skip around if you are not one for much exposition. Comments and suggestions are always appreciated. The inside of my cubicle is cluttered as usual, full of unfinished work that is all marked “urgent”. It is always urgent. The fluorescent lights above worsen my headache. I pull out another paper from the pile. It is endless. Day in, day out, computer, paper, and me, sitting alone in this tiny island. I can feel the folds of my belly run over my belt, resting in my lap. My sleeves and the legs of my khakis are loose, my thin arms and legs barely filling up the hollow spaces. My back hunches over my desk, my thinning hair wafted by the fan I keep on my desk. It is difficult to think that I am already forty, that so much time has passed by in this small, cluttered space with so little to show. Finally the clock strikes six, and I am free to leave. My desk is no less cluttered than it was earlier today. Papers come in as fast as they go out. But at least I am busy. There is something to do, which is better than nothing. Bubble gum for the mind, and a paycheck to follow. -- It is winter, and by the time I get home it is already dark. My apartment is dimly lit, as usual. That is the way Pavel likes it, and I don’t mind either way. He is already home. His drive shorter than mine, but he is irate nonetheless. He is usually that way, “stereotypically Russian” I used to joke with him. We have known each other for five years, and about a year ago we moved into an apartment together. I walk into the common room to find him watching TV and eating leftovers from yesterday. His double chin mirrors mine, and he has a stain from the food he is eating on his wife beater. He grunts at me. It is his usual way of acknowledging that I have arrived. His body slouches down in the arm rest. His body is just like mine, if not a little bit thicker. But his hair is still all there, his one proud feature. His meal rests on the TV tray, crumbs spilling as he lazily shuttles food into his mouth. He is not beautiful, but he is mine. -- I watch Pavel work his way to the bathroom from the bed we have just shared, the light harsh on his unflattering body. Sex with him is good, familiar. We do not have to try very hard. If neither one of us finishes, that is not abnormal. It is just good to be with someone. Finally he turns off the lights and his body is thrown into darkness. I like it better that way, imagining he is someone else. As I lay in bed, I think about my life and how I have gotten here. There is no one pivotal moment to look for, just a lifetime of settling for less and expecting nothing more. And now I am here. I vow that tomorrow will be the day that everything will change. And unlike every other time, it will be. -- John is a bit arrogant and not very good at paying attention. Well, I guess he can afford it. He looks like he has always been buff, blond, beautiful. Captain of the football team, homecoming king, something like that. Hard to relate to, in my current position. He wears a tank top, those kind that open to show his obliques and lats. Even just his arm resting on the machine is something to behold. Perhaps my perception of him is too harsh, colored by the intense pain that is coursing through my shoulders. He is looking at a woman running on the treadmill across the room. To be fair, she is beautiful. I would stare too, I think, if I were so inclined. “Come on Greg, one more! You’ve got this!” It did not feel that way. Even if he is not very good at paying attention, he at least goes through the motions. This is the first time I have been in a gym in twenty years, and John took his role as my new personal trainer very enthusiastically. Right into the deep end, no grace period. I struggle between breaths as I push out the last rep. I can feel the hollow space in my sleeves call attention to how small and weak my arms are, and the weight of my stomach reminds me of my age and how far I have to go. Sweat beads on my forehead and runs down my chin. My clothes are soaked, but we have barely even started. -- The first thing I notice is that it is not as difficult to get up and going in the morning. Despite how dreary I anticipate my days to be, my body no longer feels like a heavy stone that I have to drag around. Things are easier, lighter. My pants fit better, looser in the waist. Pavel does not appreciate my new candor, in or out of bed. My new energy is in stark contrast to his morose personality. It will grow on him, I hope. -- 180. That’s what the scale says. Only 10 pounds lost over the course of 3 months. But I know that I have lost more than that, and it has been exchanged for something better. I flexed my arm in the mirror. The slightest curvature of the bicep, a little furrow beneath to announce that it is separate from the rest of my arm. Progress. -- Protein shakes are the bane of my existence. John has changed my diet, little by little, and now I am a poster child for healthy eating. This is to Pavel’s protest. All protein, barely any fat or carbs, none of the fast food that we used to eat together. We start eating separate meals. It is hard, every day. I want to break very badly, especially with the temptation sitting right in front of me. I can feel the space filling in around my sleeves, in the legs of my pants. They are not hollow anymore. Suddenly the shake is not so bad. I swallow it, eagerly. -- I challenge someone to an arm wrestle at work, during our lunch hour. I don’t know what I am thinking, but he agrees. A small congregation gathers around us in the office. This is the most exciting thing that has happened here since the Jefferson account. Will is confident he can beat me, he is certainly much younger. I win. It is hardly even a contest. Just nine months ago I would have lost, and pathetically. My cock swells slightly from the rush. -- A woman a little younger than me turns her head at me as I walk to lunch. It feels pretty good. -- Sixteen and thirty-four. Arms and waist, respectively. My abs are palpable beneath my trimming stomach, my arms something to be proud of. I flex my calves and see the separate heads in the mirror. My shirts fit me well, and without even trying I am showing off. Even John is impressed at my progress over the last year. I go to the gym eagerly now, even when I don’t have a scheduled training session. It starts to feel good, almost, the burning in my body as I become something greater. I drop John soon after. He is not necessary anymore. -- I apply for a promotion at my job. With all of the supplements and supplies that I need, a pay raise is necessary. I get it. My boss notes my confidence when he is debriefing me after my interview. I think he notices my arms too, but he is too shy to say anything about it. -- It is around seventeen inches that I leave Pavel. I know because I am measuring my guns (I have taken to calling them that because, well, they are deserving of the title) when I see the both of us in the mirror. The juxtaposition seems wrong. We have been growing apart for a long time now. He is always at home, sedentary, static. I am not capable of that life anymore. I need to get out, to live, to lift. He is not surprised. It is relatively amicable. I start looking for a new apartment the next day. -- My old clothes just do not fit anymore, after two and a half years. I love the way they feel around my solid arms, hanging over my heavy chest as they fall into my thick muscle belly. My abs, strong, erect from the curvature of my stomach now form little creases in my clothes. My sleeves stretch every time I go to flex my guns and the body of my shirt stretches almost uncomfortably against my lats. My button-ups stopped being functional a long time ago. Now even my loosest exercise shirts have to go. I’m keeping my exercise shorts. They have fared a little better, although they have started to look like short shorts as my burgeoning quads and hamstrings have begun to push them up. That is okay with me. I don’t mind showing off their strength, or the thick heads of my calf muscles for anyone who wants to look. And most of them do. My dick throbs a little as I throw the last shirt in the trash. Out with the old and in with the new. -- Melinda flirts with me shamelessly now. She barely even took notice of me before. It is hard to blame her, though. Compared to the other guys at the office I stand out. I do not hide it, either. Even with my new outfits my body is visible through the fabric. I do not even have to try. I would never have known she was so lascivious. I barely even look at her. I think it turns her on more. -- It is hard to believe that I wore sleeves once. It feels so good, to walk down the street and have everyone stare your size. Nineteen and growing. My guns are my proudest feature. And the guys take note. I have been drowning in stares and offers for sex ever since I left Pavel and moved to the gay district. It has taken me a while to get used to it, but now it comes easy. I have not felt this level of arousal or pleasure since puberty, and it is compounded by my growing body. I can make them do whatever I want, too. They just want to be with me, even if I am a little on in years and they have to submit to my demands. They are not ever disappointed. -- I love to make my pecs bounce up and down. I love it even more when other guys watch. I find myself doing it in public when people stare at me for just a little too long. They turn their heads, but I know that my heaving pectorals have just caused a long-distance erection. -- I live for the burn anymore. That feeling that you get in your muscles when they are just about to give, but you don’t let them. You make them go until they stop, because you are the one with all the power. Strength incarnate. -- I see the young gays, out on the streets. Buff, tan, not a care in the world except who they are going to fuck next. I will never be like them. I am old, my prime has passed. My hair is almost gone on top, and my skin is rough despite years protected from the sun under the fluorescent bulbs. I take a breath. Air fills my lungs, chest heaving outward and filling up the tank top that barely contains them. I flex my guns, just to remind myself of how big they are. Twenty one. And growing, too. I will never be like them. I am bigger, better. -- I go to my old gym after seeing a friend for lunch nearby. John is there, giving enthusiastic words of encouragement to some out-of-shape housewife. I wait until she is gone and he begins his workout. He is working hard, methodical about every move. But I know I push harder than him, lift more. He has moved onto bench press. On his last rep I head over. He is struggling. “Need some help?” I say. He gawks at me, probably not understanding why I have interrupted him. “No thanks, I’m good.” I grab the weight with a single hand and pull it up for him. I grin, with just a hint of arrogance. He doesn’t recognize me. “Wow, you were having trouble lifting this?” I say casually. I put two more plates on each side without waiting for him to get up, and then motion for him to get out of the way. Ten reps. “Well that was easy,” I say. “Barely even a pump.” His face contorts, probably more from confusion than from shame. But I know deep down he is mulling over how I am outcompeting him so effortlessly. I relish in it. “Remember me?” I say, lifting my cannons up towards the ceiling. I flex them, unabashedly, as his face turns red. Speechless. I would be too if someone that big had challenged me. Twenty one and a half. John could never hope to be that big. -- I spend a day at the bathhouse. It is not a wholesome place, but I am a goliath now and it is a whole new world. All eyes fall on me. It is unavoidable. I walk with a bodybuilders strut, my arms hanging out past my sides because they cannot fall straight down anymore. My nipples, though, face almost directly down. They have nowhere else to look. The rest of my chest is bursting with ripped, heaving muscle. It is a struggle to see my feet anymore. Or my waist, either. Thirty two, and packed to the brim with abdominals that would not give to a bullet. I turn to walk through the door. I find myself doing that a lot now. My back is just too wide, too thick, too engorged with muscle to fit through most doorways without a little turning. The steam feels good, relaxing. I lifted heavy today. Heavy even for me. My whole body is spent, hard as a rock, still pulsing from the workout. I notice as a sit down that my quads are especially thick. They are as cut as they have ever been, but that does nothing to hide their mass. I don't hold my knees parallel to my waist anymore because my quads refuse to give in to one another. I toss my towel on my leg. My cock is free, but no one will be defiant enough to correct me. It takes me a while to notice the other man in the sauna. I tend to not take notice anymore, of the smaller ones. Even when they are enraptured. He is older, probably forty five. His graying hair tops a face lined with crows-feet and a flabby, uninteresting body. His towel covers his unsubtle erection. He reminds me of myself, from four years ago. We make eye contact. I flex my pecs first, slowly, both together. The crevice that forms between them can probably crush two or three of his little fingers. I let one down, and then proceed to bounce them, one at a time, slowly. Control is key. His gaze wanders down towards my chest, mesmerized. His expression does not change except for a vast hunger in his eyes. I lift my cannons up into the air and let them fire. It is almost against my will. My cock rises from the intensity of his stare. I know exactly what this is doing to him. How he feels. His inadequacy in my presence is only heightening his arousal. He is mine, heart and soul. I motion him to come over with my finger. He does. His hands start at my arms and then move down my abs and legs. They are soft, old. Like mine, all those years ago. Fuck, I was pathetic. He starts to move towards my dick, long and hard, throbbing. I grab his hand, careful not to grip his gentle arm too firmly. “You’re not worthy of that,” I say, letting it sink in. He cums, clumsily, and some of it gets on me. “Clean it up,” I command. And he does, obediently. -- I am enjoying my time at the nude beach. I am god, unquestionably. The sun beats down on my massive body for all the world to see. And they do, eagerly. I flex for them, a gift. Twenty two.

Justin works in a warehouse doing some pretty tough labor. He isn’t the biggest guy in the building since he is fairly skinny with just a little gut. His main job is to ship items out of the warehouse by putting packages in the trailers. His supervisor, Dunhill, is a big burly man with thick arms and a strong back. He used to be in Justin’s position before he was promoted to where he is now. He likes to push him around occasionally because he knows he is stronger and has the authority. Justin has actually thought about leaving the company as of late because he doesn't really like Dunhill very much, but the pay is quite good and the benefits are even better. His coworkers in the shipping department vary in size themselves. One of them that always works with him, Garrett, is very strong and usually wears cut off shirts which show off his hard muscular biceps which glisten with sweat day in and day out. Another coworker that works across from him is Cecil, a heavy dude with a big gut who has had some health issues as of late. One reason he hasn't left is because Garrett has been a huge supporter of him and has been trying to get him to workout with him before they go to work. Justin has thought about it a lot, but has yet to do so. Another issue with his job is the extreme temperatures in the warehouse. The sweat just pours off all of them each day and he is thinking that may be the reason why he hasn't gained any weight from not only his workouts but also from the food he has been putting in his body. Cecil sweats so much that he leaves huge puddles in the floor all the time. Justin finds this quite disgusting but he completely understands why the overweight guy sweats so much. He has never come in contact with any of his coworkers sweat since he doesn't like the smell or the feel of it. He has actually thought of seeing Garrett shirtless though to see the beads of sweat rolling off his body. One day when the supervisor takes a day off, Justin approaches Garrett and asks him if he is willing to go shirtless for a while so he can see his muscles. He laughs and says of course as he slowly peels his shirt off. He cannot believe how immense his chest is. He has round pecs and a jagged ab cluster that is completely covered in sweat. He turns around to start working at his station again while Justin notices his muscles contracting on the top part of his back. He looks down to stare at his butt also as it bounces up and down inside his very tight shorts. He decides that he will approach him at break and attempt to touch him. When their break is called, he goes up to him and smells the testosterone emitting from his pits and crotch. Garrett notices immediately that he is up to something and starts bouncing his pecs getting his chest even wetter. He grabs Justin’s head and rubs it in between his giant pecs. The admirer licks off the salty sweat rolling off each one and moves over to his pits. He starts licking at the drenched forest of hair and takes in its musky aroma. He is starting to love its taste now. As Justin continues to bask in his aroma, Garrett notices that his coworker’s body is starting to change. He is wearing overalls over top of a t-shirt and jeans. He hears Justin’s clothes starting to tighten up as he gets even more intoxicated by his sweaty scent. His chest is filling up the entire space of the t-shirt he is wearing as his nipples protrude and fray the fabric. The suspenders sitting on his chest are moving to his sides to make room for his new growth. His legs have started to split the seams on his jeans and his back is starting to shred his t-shirt. Your small arms are now getting so big that they are pushing your sleeves up to your shoulders. The back of his shirt is completely open now as the shoulder seams rip exposing his huge traps. The jeans he is wearing are ripping off and his butt is expanding in his boxers. Justin doesn't even notice that his cock is growing down out the bottom of his boxers as it drips its precum all over the warehouse floor. Garrett watches this happen and starts to caress it very gently. He moans as Garrett takes it in his hand and starts stroking. Justin proceeds to unzip his shorts and stroke his cock. Their break is almost over, but things have to happen now so they both move to an area where they know nobody will find them. Both of them are nearly nude now as they both only have boxers on. Justin notices that Garrett is wearing a cock ring, but he wants him to take it off since he isn’t the biggest fan of them. For him, he will so he pulls it off and hands it over to his admirer who puts it in his pocket. With his growth nearly complete, Justin’s butt shreds his boxers to the point that they fall off. Garrett moves down to suck his cock and take in his new scent emanating from him. The sweat falling off of him is dripping all over the sexy sucker’s back and it makes Justin wonder if the same thing will happen to him. As he keeps sucking, he groans as if something is hurting him. Justin watches his back tense as the muscles start to shine. His beads of sweat continuously drip off his immense pecs on to Garrett’s back. He stops sucking to yell out as he feels himself starting to grow. His strong back is widening making it tougher for the two of them to remain hidden. He puts his arms out to brace himself as his thick hands are now going through the back wall of the warehouse. Justin smiles as he witnesses these changes in front of his face. He looks slightly embarrassed for Garrett, but deep down he is enjoying it far more than he is letting on. His right hand that is going through the wall is pushing through concrete and is now cracking the surrounding blocks. He growls as he feels his cock and balls stretching and growing. Justin is leaving a huge pool of precum in front of him as he sees the destruction this big stud is making. His thickening quads and hams are making the floor create weird sounds. His width is too much for the small space they are in as his huge lats spread out and find their way into another wall creating more cracks in the wall. Justin doesn't even notice that there is someone coming up behind them. This person grabs him by the shoulder and tries to swing him around, but they end up on the floor because of the large puddle of precum. They yelp as their clothes are now covered in the aroma of his prostate. In his perverted mind, he hopes to see something happen to them. This other person happens to be Cecil as he tries to sit down in the giant puddle. He can’t seem to be able to though. He tries to bend over to catch his breath, but again can't seem to be able to. Justin is starting to watch him instead of his expanding muscle buddy. He notices that Cecil’s body is beginning to react to the precum. His stomach is starting to change shape and is forming what appears to be a roid gut. It is large, puffy, and appears to be forming abdominals out of thin air. The changes in him are quite rapid and painful. His fat body is turning into beefy muscle in practically seconds. The XXL shirt he is wearing is shredded by huge slabs of beef and his arms are growing bigger than anything he has ever seen. His ginormous legs rip through his pants and reveal glorious flesh. While they have no definition, their sheer size is unbelievable. Even Cecil's face has changed to look more handsome and masculine. His breathing is more normal now as he stands upright. Justin now wonders if Cecil has a big cock hiding inside his tight underwear. He turns back around to check on Garrett and sees that he is passed out on the ground from the sheer carnage he just experienced. The heat emanating from him is making the floor moist as he appears to be sleeping. Cecil stands behind them laughing with glee in his deep baritone voice as he bends back down into the precum puddle to rub more goo into his thick chest. Justin turns back around to watch as his glistening pecs begin to mix their sweat in with the precum. He walks over and is in awe of not only the stench coming from Cecil, but also the remarkable size he has attained through this sequence. The beefy giant bounces his pecs to mesmerize his new admirer. Justin is so turned on that he has to service his huge nipples. He moans as he sucks on them, giving him a huge rush of adrenaline. This prompts him to pull off his underwear to reveal his mammoth 13” cock. The changes that Cecil has went through accommodated the huge frame he had underneath all of his fat. The additional growth made him look even more immense than he already is. Justin cannot pinpoint exactly how tall he is now, but he guesses that he must be over 7’ tall now. He hopes that Cecil will grow again since he rubbed all of that precum on his body again. He stops nursing on his pecs to stare down at his massive rod every so often as he imagines what Cecil may or may not do next once he grows again. At this juncture in the workday, several of their colleagues are aware of what has happened and have given up on getting any work done. Some are in shock and may be aroused, but others are frightened and have clocked out to leave. It is hard to tell what may occur next.

Chapter 4 - Hypersexualmetaphysicalmophosis With his massive hands he lifted my up and held me like an action figure for him to play with. As he looked into my eyes, Lloyd overtook my thoughts. I was now his puppet and I was his to manipulate, mold and shape into whatever was to be my destiny. My vision started to get cloudy and my body felt limp, but I continued to stay erect. I didn’t slump over or feel like I was drifting off to sleep. I was still aware and conscious of what was happening to me, but it was like I was in a dream state. As soon as he knew that I was completely under his spell he started transferring the information I needed to start my change. First, He showed me visions of what looked like a manufacturing plant. No…not really a factory of sorts, but more of what looked like a greenhouse with machinery. There were hundreds of men, from teenagers to elderly, all in some sort of individual clear pods. Each pod was the shape of an oval cylinder with see-through flexible plastic tubes going into the top of each tube. Those tubes all seemed to be going up to the center of the greenhouse and up into one giant tube that led up onto the roof. I couldn’t see what exactly was on the roof of the greenhouse, but it looked to be like a much larger pod, all by itself, that was at least 5 times larger than the pods below. Of the pods in the greenhouse, each one was upright, banked backwards at a 30 degree angle and there must have been 20 tubes in each row and 30 rows of pods. Each subject was lying naked, face up with smaller clear tubes that had tapered down for the larger outside tubes entering different areas of their bodies. There was a tube going into each ear, nostril, mouth, belly button, cock, and one that went behind their body, which could be assumed that it was in their asses; basically, every orifice except the eyes. If that wasn't a bit bizarre and James Cameron’s “Aliens” like enough, each person was wide awake and completely aware. They seemed to be unable to talk, or move very much at all, but you could tell that they knew what was going on and they didn’t seem horrified or upset about what was about to happen to them. They actually looked happy, almost blissfully anticipating something. Then from, what I assumed was the pod on the roof, came a rich auburn liquid down the giant tube and as it slowly forked off from tube intersection to tube intersection to tube down to each individual pod and you could see that the subjects were getting excited even more. They began to slowly gyrate their hips and act as if they were in a sexual bliss of sorts. Their eyes were wild with passion and all of them were getting rock hard, as if they were anticipating sex for the first time. When the liquid had reached each pod, it seemed to pause for a moment in a clear cylinder and then from a tube that connected from somewhere else, a blue liquid emerged into the cylinder and mixed with the auburn liquid, cause the two liquids to change into another color, that of a pearl white or the best way to put it, it looked like cum. Then everything went blank and my eyes were looking back at Lloyd’s massive body in front of me. He was still holding me in his hands and he was playing with my crotch with is one ring finger, rubbing me, causing me to moan. Then, just as suddenly, my vision changed. This second vision I was standing on a large wrap-around country porch of a big beautiful southern style mansion. There were other very muscular, attractive men on the porch with me. I had the feeling we all knew each other and we were all attracted to each other as well. We all were talking about something but I couldn’t make out what we were saying. I couldn’t make out the faces of the men either, just their incredible bodies. All of us might as well have been naked since we all just had on soaking wet, very tight white jogging shorts and skin tight white tank tops. All of our bodies, cocks and balls were very prominent and very over-sized. I knew that they were all like me and I could feel the mutual lust in all of us. The house itself sat up on a hill and it was overlooking a vast farm land with acres and acres of vegetation that I couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to look like corn stalks, but there was something very different about them. First off, the stalks themselves weren’t green, but rather a beige/tan color, like the color of wheat and then the fruit, or corn like pods were a reddish brown and they seemed to have movement coming from inside of their husks. It was almost as if some of them were pulsating. In the middle of each field, which there seemed to be about 15 huge fields, was the greenhouse building from my prior vision. Each field had a greenhouse: 15 fields, 15 greenhouses. Hmmm, so 20 pods in a row of 30 rows were around 600 pods per greenhouse. 600 pods times 15 greenhouses made 9000 pods total. As I was looking out over the land, I felt a hand on my shoulder and voice whispered in my ear, “Not yet, young man. All will be shown in due time. Don't be so eager to know everything too fast. For now you should begin the HypersexualMetaphysicalmorphosis into your true self!” Then as before, everything went blank and I was looking back at my massive master, Lloyd. With his free hand, he put his fingers on my forehead and slowly trickled them down my face closing my eyes, taking me into the beginning of my physical transformation, or Hypersexualwhosawhatsametahumanmusclemorpheiousadocious, or something like that, as my mystery man said. Lloyd showed me, in my mind, how he was going to begin the transformation of me with images of his cock down my throat and up my ass, sharing his god-like life-force with me. The images that I was seeing were inhuman and completely unbelievable. There were scenes of him, filling me up with his cum in constant and forceful flow into my mouth and ass that were stretched to an inhuman capacity to receive him. It looked as if it was almost like Gay Porn mashing up with a Loony Tune. Our bodies were doing insane things that were exaggerated to cartoon status, but were going to be in real life. Then, I saw how he and what looked like to be an officer of the law, training me to change my body and schooling me to continue to become what I needed too. I began to understand that I was to be in training-like state of change for a period of time. I still would be massively strong, but Lloyd and this other man would have to change my abilities to suit me until I was in control of my power. With the strength he would give me I would be able to lift anything that was over 500 times my own weight. If I would be small, even as tiny as an ant, I would still be able to lift a car or large animal and when I would be in human form, I would quite literally be the one of the strongest men on the planet. But the real power would be when I was full Titan, like Lloyd was now; I would literally be able to lift buildings and the heaviest items on earth. In my mind, he told me what I needed to do. He told me to empty myself of all of my human reproductive fluid. That any of my own “human” sperm would be useless and hold back the change in me. I was to completely empty myself until I had only dry orgasms. After that, that was when he would have me drink from him, swallowing all of his sperm and when my stomach could take no more I was to let him enter my ass where he would complete the replacement of my sperm with his. He said that his “advanced” sperm was the life-force brought from my Uncle that gave us the power of our new lives. He said that his sperm wouldn’t become my sperm, but it would be absorbed into my body and get me ready for the next steps of my change. He told me he would fill me with more than I needed and that any that was left over would be reserves for me for more changes later on. As he was feeding me this information in my mind he had total control over me and my body. He told me to look back up at him and look again into his eyes and that’s when he set off the trigger to make me cum. At that point, he stopped talking to me and let me enjoy my continuous orgasms. Wave after wave of orgasms came over me. As soon as one would ebb another would hit full force. After about 5 minutes of completely emptying out my “human” body, I regained my composer as my cock dissipated to empty spasms without liquid results. I looked back up at Lloyd and he then continued to tell me that when he entered me that I would feel little to no pain and my body would start to change naturally with the process itself. He said I would drink some of his precum before he would even enter my body and that would help in my elasticity. He said that I would have no control over the change, but that after I had completed this part of the change, he would help me to adjust to my new self and when I was finished with my process, I would be able to change every part of myself at will with almost instantaneous results. The only time that it would follow an uncontrollable pattern is when I was in the mode that he had been going through now, with me. He said that after I drink his cum, there would be no going back, ever. I would be a permanent “advanced species” of muscle and a loyal member of “Uncle Matt’s Farm”. For the final time he asked me if I was ready, but I think it was more of a statement of my new beginning, than a question. I was feeling the best I ever had in my life and it was all because of this man. Then he told me to drink. He lowered me back onto the ground and I stood with the head of his colossal prick dangling about 5 feet above my head. Slowly oozing out of his cock, long thick strands of precum covered my face and body as it sent shards of electricity through me. I could feel my skin and muscles begin to relax. He bent his knees slightly and I knew what I had to do. I opened my mouth as wide as I could onto his cock and took in as much of it as I could, which at first was only the piss hole of his cockhead. I licked the head and stuck my tongue into his piss hole. It fit perfectly and I started to tongue fuck him. This must have felt really good to him as he began to moan. I made my tongue as rigid as possible, grabbed his cock with both hands and I began to bob my head as I fucked his piss slit. Very soon, I was instantly rewarded as I could feel rivers of cum flowing into his shaft to come down to me. I pulled out my tongue but held my lips firmly against his head just in time as the sweetest and most pungent tasting cum flowed into me. This time it wasn’t like a fire house, but rather a strong faucet tap. At first I wasn’t able to keep 1/3 of his juice in me long enough to swallow it, but that soon changed. In a matter of seconds, my body began to change as he said it would. My mouth took more of him inside of it and there was no need to swallow as he started to shove the entire head into my mouth completely filling it. Again, the amazing elasticity of my mouth was accommodating his immense size. At first I started to choke and gag, because I was unable to breath, so Lloyd eased up a bit. Then every few seconds the flow would stop long enough for me to take a breath and then it would start all over again. I would occasionally get a taste of his cum as it would pass my taste buds and it was the saltiest and sweetest taste I’ve ever had. It felt like gallons of it were pouring into me. My stomach started to grow as the juice filled me up. My stomach looked as if I were pregnant. There was no pain as my stomach stretched beyond normal proportions. Then it was as if something had opened up the drain and my stomach started to spasm and empty like crazy as almost all of his semen started to absorb into my body. This process repeated about 5 times before I actually had the feeling of being so full as if I had just had the biggest Thanksgiving dinner of my life. On the last absorption, my stomach continued to decrease in size to even smaller than it had been all along. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel it as a 4 pack of abs started to show. Then 2 more abs above those came quickly into view. Soon I had a super hard, cut 8-pack of chiseled granite. I let go of my oral grip on Lloyd as I started feeling a heat rise inside of me that was radiating outward. I looked at my body and I could see the definition cutting through my body as his muscle juice spread throughout me. I was turning into a chiseled work of art. Of course as had been the case since this all started a few days ago, with my new life, this change made me incredibly hornier than I already was and opened my mouth and shoved more of his enormous shaft into it. I could feel it stretching my esophagus with every upward thrust of my head. My mouth felt completely elastic and my jaw actually dislocated. There was no pain only complete joy and pleasure. That’s when the same feeling of growth I had before started up again. Only this time as I looked at the parts of my body that I could see, I noticed that my body WAS expanding. The definition was already there, but now I could feel my muscles building at an incredible rate. I held up my right leg to see it balloon up to the size of a tree trunk. I was so excited that I didn’t even noticed Lloyd’s cock was lowering further down my throat but not because he was pushing it there, it was because my body was making me rise further off of the ground. At the same time it was snaking down in me I could feel my throat expanding to accommodate it and soon I was actually able to breathe freely as well. I got on my feet to stand up and I had grown almost tall enough that I only had to tilt my head back a little to take all 3 feet of him in. Then I must’ve stopped growing because I no longer needed to tilt my head; in fact his pelvis was now in perfect position. I was now about 15 feet tall as my body slowed down for a moment. I felt as charged up with life and strong as hell. I glanced down at myself and was shocked. I was fucking HUGE!!! I must have had a 70” chest and 30” biceps and I was at least almost 16 feet tall. In fact my chest was so large and my arms were so strong that I had unconsciously picked Lloyd up off the ground and was holding him in midair as he filled me up and I kept growing. I was literally holding a 45 foot man up off of the ground. Then, I felt larger growth spurts in my own cock and lower body. I was in awe of my own massive amounts of strength. This man must have weighted over a ton and I picked him up like he was a twig. I was literally holding up a giant that weighed tons. I could tell this was turning on Lloyd more than ever because he was literally face fucking me by this time and I was helping him by grabbing the sides of his massive ass and pushing and pulling him out of my mouth. He had grabbed a tree branch over 50 feet off the ground for stability as he fucked my face. With each thrust of his cock, I could feel him literally fucking my throat. His blasts of cum in me were getting stronger and I could feel the circumference of his cock increase with every shot, too. He was now pumping his cock almost completely out of my mouth and shoving it to the hilt every time, just like he had done with his finger in my ass. Since I was getting huge and taller, his 3 foot cock was seemingly shrinking. Over and over he came for what seemed like hours and then he abruptly stopped. He pulled his beat red cock out of my mouth, letting go of the tree branch and dropping it to the ground with an earth-shattering thud and turned around behind him to grab a small dogwood tree uprooting it. He brought it around and told me that when he asked me to, I was to bite down on it. After he laid it in front of me, he told me to bend over and get ready. This giant man moved with amazing swiftness as he grabbed my head pushing me down on all fours, causing the ground to shake beneath us and then he took a hold of my hips. When he got into the position he didn’t wait for an okay. I knew he had been waiting for this moment, since we met and he wasn’t about to prolong it any more. He verbally yelled, “NOW, BOY, BITE DOWN ON THAT TREE HARD” My mouth was on the way down when I felt his enormous shaft literally ram my ass like a rocket. I felt only a small amount of actual pain, but more of an intense pressure, like that of the rush of bullet into its target, being pushed in at an incredible speed. My ass immediately clamped around him in a joyous viselike grip and he began fucking me so hard that I had to grab onto a couple of trees to steady myself and to give him something immobile to ram his huge cock into. Foliage and limbs of the forest were being shaken off for over 50 yards around us as we fucked. The whole time he was fucking me, he was still cumming in huge amounts. It wasn’t like there was a build up to climax. He had been in a God-like Climax the whole time. He ended up picking my legs up and was pulling me into him as he was thrusting. Now, a few of the weaker trees began to fall to the ground. I grasped at trees and I finally found a big 100 foot oak tree to grab and hold onto. Leaves and branches were showering us from the violence the trees and I were receiving. There was so much cum that he was still pumping in me faster than what my body could absorb, that with every thrust of his cock, massive amounts of cum was shooting out of any escape area of my ass that it could find. Lloyd and I were both soaked in his cum. After about ten minutes of this he stopped ramming into me and slowly began to almost completely go out of me and slowly right back in up to his balls, as his cock was still amply flowed his muscle cum into me. Because he fucking was slower, it gave it more time to absorb into the lining of my ass. This whole time I had continued to grow. I was now over 25 feet tall, if I would have been standing I would have been almost as wide as the side of a house. Lloyd had grown more too and was now over 60 feet tall and his truck could have sat very comfortably on his chest. It seemed that he was calming down, but then he said. “Here comes the last of it, son. Hold onto to something…” He bellowed as an incredible final surge of cum shot so hard into me that it caused me to begin to shot a large volley of cum myself, soaking a hundred feet of the forest in front of me. Along with that final shot, both of us radiated a bright blinding shockwave that blew out from our epicenter, lying flat every tree in the forest for about 100 yards. The shock wave was felt as far as Uncle Matt’s Farm almost 5 miles away and when the wave went through Uncle Matt, he just smiled and new it was time for him to go and meet his nephew. That must have been when Lloyd knew I was full of what I needed. He pulled out of me and I let me back down onto the ground. I was around 25 feet high and even though Lloyd had shrunk down to about half his height, to 30 feet, I still able to look up into my master’s eyes and was ready for the next command, when he grabbed my face and gave me the most sensual and romantic kiss I have ever had. This in turn, broke the spell and I was able to feel the effects of his work on me. I was in shear Muscle God Heaven. Lloyd grabbed me again and hugged me in the most sensuous bear hug, I had ever had. We held each other for what seemed to be forever. Lloyd took me by the waist and we kissed and felt each other all over. I could tell that Lloyd was just as incredibly turned on as I was. His moans and grunts were causing the ground below to rumble, again. He stopped kissing me to ask, “How do you feel?” as his mammoth cock ground against my hard as rock body. I wasn’t sure how to answer him, because of all the different feelings I was feeling at that moment, but I tried my best. “Fucking invincible, HUGE, erotic, I’m a God…I’m a Fucking GOD! There’s so much power and strength running through me continuously that I feel like I’m going to explode. I feel fucking powerful as hell! And Lloyd…I am proud to be an eternal member of Uncle Matt’s Farm and my loyalty to you and our family is complete and pure.” He smiled and hugged me. “I also have this insatiable need to show off my strength.” I said as I released him and I bent over and literally lifted his pickup and held it with ease over my head. “Whoooaaa, careful there, boy, that’s not paid for just yet,” as he laughed and playfully grabbed my aching and hard cock. “It feels so fucking light. Jesus we must be the strongest men in the world.” As I set the “toy” truck back down I straightened back up and he slapped my chest hard, grabbing my nipple and pulling me close to him so he could kiss me hard and deep some more. Now that I’m thinking about our tongues intertwining, I can safely say that his tongue was probably about a foot long whereas mine was about 10 inches. He broke our kiss to say, “Be Proud, Steve of who you are. You are special, even amongst Gods. You still have much to learn and you have much to teach. Always care about the family. You should care, because you’ve been giving the best gift in the world. And it’s a gift that is actually from your Father.” “My Father, what do you mean? My father couldn’t have done this.” “Not your human father. He was only a surrogate. Your real father…is…your Uncle Matt!” “WHAT…but…but you did this to me?” “But who do you think, did this to me? It was your father, Matt. And he got it from…Well; who do you think gave it to him?” “Um..Grandpa?” “Yes, Steve. Your grandfather is the source. He is the Alpha. He is our leader… …And he is still alive…” I shook my head in shock, since I had gone to Grandpa’s funeral. “But..but…” “It’s okay Steve. Don’t’ worry…all your questions will be answered. This has been planned for you for quite some time and your Grandfather and Uncle were gracious enough to let me do the honors. They knew how I felt about you and thought you might take this easier coming from someone that wasn’t as intimidating as they are.” “Intimidating?! MY GOD, if they are any more intimidating then you then I would have lost consciousness at the mere sight of them...Hehe” I chuckled as I remembered how I fainted at the sight of Grandpa, when I was a child. “You probably would have, most all do. That’s one of the reason’s Grandpa is not out in public anymore, but anyway…Now remember, you will always stay super humanly strong, but you have yet to learn the ability to change your height from 1 inch to over 100 feet. This height and elasticity that you now exhibit is just part of the process of the change. Soon you will go back to normal height, but you will always have the body of a God: Muscular, Virile and Immortal. But as a safety measure, since I am the one who started your change and until you are ready, you’re change can be overridden by me, your uncle or your grandfather and we can make you as big or as little as we feel until you can control it yourself.” With that he placed his hand in mine and we both shrank to our previous human heights. Both of us were still hugely muscled, even larger than the largest of bodybuilders. Our wet bodies still glowed in the moonlight from the sheen of our glazing of cum. We were, of course, still naked and both still rock hard. We began to talk some more as we walked back to the truck. “So Lloyd, I noticed that you said that Uncle Matt and Grandpa let you do the honors, because they knew how you felt about me????” I said with a smirk on my face, “Soooo, stud….How DO you feel about me?” “Does this answer your question?” He said as he lifted me over his head, and started to press my body up and down over top of him. Every time he lowered me toward him my cock dove deep into his gapping mouth. I did not need to hold onto anything as he had me face fuck him in midair. It was pure euphoria for both of us. He brought me back down to the ground and we began showing off our strength to each other, by lifting large trees and the truck over and over and sucking and fucking all over the forest floor and in the truck and holding each other in midair. We were so heavily into each other that we didn’t see what was coming toward us down what was left of the dirt road. Although, Lloyd knew from the beginning what was going to happen next. The patrol car, or what was left of it, rolled slowly toward us.

Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...

(A while back I began to write this story and I only got to Chapter 3 and it was never finished. Lately I have revisited the story and made a few minor changes to the first 3 chapters which I'm going to post here, chapter by chapter. Then after those are posted, I'm going to finish the story. I think there will be 5, possibly 6 chapters in all. I hope you all like what I've come up with so far and that you continue to join me on my journey to Uncle Matt's Farm. Please comment and let me know if you like it so far!) Chapter 1 - My BIG Birthday It was a cool August evening the night my parents got in a huge fight and my dad hit me. He said it was an accident, but how accidental can a fist be? I had just turned 21 and had been home from college for a about week. It was the end of my summer vacation. I went to Ohio U in Athens, Ohio, but my family lived in Flatbush, Kentucky. I was there to spend my birthday with old friends and my family. College was great, but home was home. Or so I thought. As I tore out of my parent’s home, the crisp night air slicing through my enraged body felt ice on a hot stove. I loved my father, don’t get me wrong, but the pain on my left cheek begged to differ. Let me start a little earlier in the day. I had spent my birthday morning with a hangover. My friends took me out the night before and poured alcohol down my throat like water through a hose. In fact, at one point there was a huge hose down my throat, belonging to the local “straight” quarterback, Billy Jeffries. But I digress and I’ll have more on that in a second. Let’s go back even a little further; back to the beginning of when I started wanting what I was about to finally receive. I’ve always had a big body, not really fat, just big and bulky. Ever since I was a kid, I was always bigger than most all my classmates. My mother said it was from her side of the family. She said that the men were always large and strong as an ox. I do remember visiting my grandparent’s farm every now and then, and I remember how large and solid my grandfather was. He used to put his finger out and instead of telling me to pull it, he told me to grab on as tight as I could, then he would lift me, effortlessly, up and onto his shoulders, never wincing or even struggling in the least. He did this all with just his index finger. The first time he did that I was 7 and weighed 84lbs. Through my childhood it seemed that he kept growing bigger just as fast as I did. I could never seem to gain any height on him. For years I never saw him without his clothes on. He was always a very private type of man when it came to that. When I was 12 he took me back out behind the barn to help him fix one of the walls that was starting to sag outward. It was an extremely hot July day and the humidity was so strong that you could literally sweat just standing still. When we got back there, he looked over at me, bitched about how incredibly hot it was and he told me to get comfortable. Then he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. Grandpa’s clothes were always pretty loose fitting, which only made him look like he was bigger yet. With every inch of skin that came into focus, more and more muscle tried to escape. Finally, after what seemed a lifetime, he took off his shirt and for the first time I saw what my mother talked about. He was massive. The man was 62 years old and had a body larger and more virile looking than a bodybuilder I have seen to this day. Veins snaked down over every inch of him, winding through the peaks and valleys of his titan like form. His arms were as thick as a large coffee cans and harder looking than concrete. His chest…My god, his chest stuck out well over 6 inches from his body. It was gigantic and you could see the muscle strands through his deep rich tanned skin. His pecs were so heavy with muscle they curved downward to meet two of the largest and hardest looking nipples that looked as if they could be milked like a cow. Each nipple was well over an inch long and his sweat from the hot summer day, caused droplets to hang off of them like raindrops on edge of a tree branch. His back was as wide as I was tall and he literally had an 8-pack of rock around his abdomen. With every movement you could see the power and god like strength that coursed through him. With men as old as he was, I should have seen some signs of age, like wrinkles, but his skin was tighter than the most virile athlete and it there wasn’t an age spot or blemish on his torso. As he bent over to lay his sweat soaked shirt down on the woodpile I actually could not take my eyes off of him. I only had my shirt halfway over my head as I used it to sneak staring at him. Feelings began to swell inside of me that I had never felt before. Suddenly in a split second, he was no longer my grandpa, but an idol, a hero, and a God for me to worship. I knew that it was soooo wrong for me to feel this way, but I couldn’t help it. I wanted him to show off for me, to hold me up high above him, to let me touch his magnificence. I wanted to be close to him, to honor and obey him completely, to be a part of his body. Yes, that’s it, I wanted to BE him. As he started to stand back up erect, he was facing away from me as he called for me to come over where he was. I didn’t move, but I had managed to get my shirt all the way off. “Steven, get over here and help me, will ya?” I didn’t budge. He turned around and saw my awe and began to laugh. “It’s okay boy, I know what you’re going through. I did the same thing, the first time I saw my father’s body as a young tike just your age. You don’t have to be afraid; this is who we are and what you will become, someday. You just need a little help from you’re Uncle. He’ll make it so good for you, just like he did for all the men in our family. Come over here and touch my arms.” I was immobile. “It’s okay, son. I want you to feel what only another man in our line can feel. Come here my boy and I’ll take you to a place you’ve never been, but someday you’ll never return from: A place of Gods.” With that, he struck a most muscular pose and I blacked out, fainting at his feet. That’s all I could remember from that day. It was never discussed and he never took his shirt off in front of me again. Sadly, 2 years later, my grandpa died in a boating accident late at night. His body was never recovered. Since then I have worked hard at becoming just like him and my passion for being a huge muscle beast has been my secret lover. My fantasies to become a huge muscleman with massive bulges and pure Herculean power and strength increased daily. I fantasized about being big in so many different ways, growing up. Starting the day after being behind the barn, I would fantasize that I was a huge muscle giant walking through a town of villagers, crushing houses made of Popsicle sticks, and occasionally stepping on a Fisher Price figure or army man. I loved the height factor, but my real fetish was to have muscle and power along with height. As a kid, I never really worked out, because I was always big. In high school, some would say that I looked like a football lineman for a pro team or a big time wrestler. I was, at that time, 5’11” tall with a wide chest and big arms, thick legs, a tight round plump ass, and a pretty solid stomach without abs. I played football in high school and lifted weights daily, sometimes 2-3 times a day, which helped me to be as big as or bigger than any of the other guys on the team. I just looked “thick.” My problem was that I just couldn’t seem to cut any definition, so it looked like I was overweight. All through my upper teenage years I was becoming obsessed with growing and lifting. Because of my insatiable desire, I did grow and daily I felt myself getting stronger and bigger. Sometimes I’d cum just by lifting, feeling the power and strength of my muscles and getting off on it. My sexual awareness was going through the roof. I knew that I had feelings for men, but I never had the guts to follow through with it. Now in college, I wanted to be bigger than anyone I ever knew: Even bigger than Billy Jeffries. He was our star quarterback, and at over 6’7” tall, packed with massive muscle, and the looks of a god, he was the biggest any college had ever seen. He should have been a linebacker, but he threw the pigskin with such precision and strength that he was one of the biggest quarterbacks I think that ever lived. All I could say about him was he was completely massive. Most quarterbacks are more slender and wiry enough to dodge an oncoming lineman, but not Billy. He was quick, but he would have 2 or 3 bruisers hanging off of him and they still couldn’t put him down. And with his fantastic 21” guns, the man could throw the ball from one end zone to the other. Billy told me that he was from Covington, Kentucky and that we had played against each other in high school at an All State Game. I said I would have remembered him, but that I just couldn’t place him. He said a lot had changed over the last year. He said that he visited a friend of his in Flatbush every now and then, since he started at Ohio U. Billy and I became pretty close friends and since I didn’t have a car, Billy was usually my ride back home. He never stayed with me, but would travel out into the country and visit his friend. Billy was a huge fantasy of mine since I began at Ohio U. He had always joked around in the locker room with me and made fun of how big I was all over. Yes I did have a bigger than average cock at 5” soft, but hard it was 9 1/2“ long and 5 3/4” thick. I was proud of my cock, it was the biggest that I knew of, except for Billy’s. He was even larger than me and I think the only one on the team that was. So he had a right to tease me I guess. Sometimes, his fat jokes hurt a little, thought. But I knew he liked me as a friend and teammate. We were becoming as close as brothers. But since he wasn’t my real brother, the desire I felt for him wasn’t as shameful as the desire I had felt for my grandpa. And yes, Billy’s body was completely flawless. I mean there wasn’t a mistake or imperfection on him. He reminded me of a much younger version of my grandpa. At first, I actually had to turn away from looking at him naked in the locker room, for fear of not only getting rock hard, but awestruck like I was with grandpa. Slowly, though, after about a year of being friends, he became my secret fantasy man to lust over and over with my fist around my cock. Then just before this last time we came home, things seemed to change some. I was beginning to wonder (or hope) that he might have liked me a little more than just friends, but I would denounce it as me projecting that he liked me that way. Although, there were many times that I would catch him staring at me. Once, I was sure that I saw his cock start to get hard but he covered it up quickly with his towel. Then, one day, two weeks ago, after I thought everyone had left the locker room, he caught me alone in the large community shower whacking off, I immediately covered up the best I could and said I was sorry; that I was just really horny. I was mortified that he would make fun of me, but instead he said it was cool and he would give me some privacy. But he didn’t try and leave the shower area, at first. I could see that he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was. I thought DAMN he was embarrassed too, then he sighed really heavily and turned around, but as his massive naked frame left the tile, I thought I saw his tree vine start to harden. God I was so horny and after seeing him getting hard again, I stroked myself to my full mast again. I couldn’t help myself. Just like that day with behind the barn, again that huge muscle god of a friend was my idol, my secret lust. It took a little while though to get off, since there wasn’t much privacy, especially since he kept walking by naked and what looked to be “over semi hard” status. With every pass he made, he’d smile at me. Then, when I hadn’t seen him pass by for a little while, I thought he might have left and my inhibitions left with him. I stroked my cock so hard and I could feel my orgasm mounting like a volcano about to erupt. I tweaked my big nipples and played with my balls. I was just about to shoot when I felt his hand grab my ass and I lost it. I shot all over the shower wall with an orgasm that must have lasted 30 seconds long. Billy just stood there and watched me convulse and cum over and over. He cheered and congratulated me on my load and then started to laugh, calling me a “cum exploding freak”. I was hurt at first but then he took his one finger and lifted off some of my cum from the wall and spread it on my chest like the letter “A”. He said, “Now you’re a marked, bitch,” and again he started laughing with his half hard cock bouncing up and down with every chuckle. What I didn’t realize till later, now thinking back was that he was semi hard the whole time. Anyway, I felt really embarrassed and I grabbed my towel and left in a hurry. As I turned the corner to go out of the shower I thought that I saw him lick his finger, but I was too ashamed of myself to take a second, more direct look. I exited the shower, and got to my locker. I was amazed that I was still rock hard and I felt no ebb in how horny I still was. My heart was pounding a mile a minute, but over the thumbing of blood in my head and the blood causing my cock to pulse, I swore I heard him jacking that huge monster a midst the echoes of the shower walls. I leaned back against the locker and as I listened to the sounds of my fantasy seemly jack off, it was the last straw and without even touching myself again, I began to cum all over the locker room floor. I grabbed my towel, cleaning up my spunk and I got dressed. All the time thinking of how I knew I had to have this stud, somehow, someway. After that day, though, just like my grandfather, he seemed more aloof than ever before. He didn’t talk to me as much out of football practice and on the way home this last time, we hardly spoke or looked at each other. That was until he came into the bar bathroom. As I said before, I was taking a much-needed leak, with my piss-hard cock out when the bathroom door opened. It was Billy, with a really big smile on his face. I was shocked to see him since the only thing he said when he dropped me off at my parents was that he wasn’t sure he was going to go back to school anytime soon and that I probably should find another ride back. My heart sank then and I thought I had lost my friend, or worse yet my secret lust. For the next 5 days I never saw him anywhere around town. I figured he was staying with his friend in Flatbush. But now here he was locking the bathroom door (it was a one urinal, one stall type of room with a lock on the door). He lifted his hand way back and smacked my ass, saying Happy Birthday as he walked into the stall next the urinal I was at. I heard him unzip his pants but, thought it was strange since there was no sound of him peeing. I looked down at the glossy black tile floor and notice a distorted reflection of him in the stall. It looked like he was jerking off. Even though, I was still peeing, I instantly became rock hard. I thought I heard him start breathing heavier. “Where have you been, bro?” I asked hesitantly. “At the farm…with my friend. He says he knows you, but he doesn’t think you know him. He’s a great guy and he’s taught me a lot.” Billy answered, but his voice seemed to be raspy and lower. “I’d like you to meet him. He told me that I should apologize to you for that day in the shower. I shouldn’t have gotten you all worked up like that. I’m sorry, dude. I…I was having some fun with you. I like you.” “I like you too, Billy.” “Call me Bill, now.” His voice was definitely lower and his breathing was getting louder. “I need to ask you something.” “Sure, what?” “Don’t panic when I ask it, okay?” “No problem. What’s up?” “Did you get a boner when you saw your grandpa behind the barn?” The breath in me was gone and the world closed in around me in that instant. Images, questions and chaos poured through me. ‘How the fuck did he know about that?’ ‘What was he getting at?’ ‘I was only 12, but…’ ‘Oh my god, I do remember. After all these years, it finally came all rushing back and I remembered what happened. Oh my God, I remember, I was rock hard with my first hard-on when I saw grandpa. I remember him noticing my hard-on. I remember touching his massive arms and feeling electricity course through me. I remember feeling like something new, that day. I remember being changed.’ Without even hesitating to deny it, I answered Billy. “YES. OH MY GOD…YES” It felt so natural to admit it. I felt alive and free. I felt amazing. He chuckled, “Good, then it’s time you know all about me and what’s in store for you.” “What the hell are you talking about?” I said as I remembered that that was how my grandfather talked that day. I started to step back to look into the stall, but Billy commanded. “DON’T LOOK. STAY THERE.” I looked down at the reflection of him again, and I was sure he was jerking his cock. It looked huge. So without shaking the last drops of beer-induced piss out of my shaft, I started to jerk my meat too. A fire was building inside me, like I had only felt once before. The bathroom was getting really warm and I was tired of pussy footing around, so I got bold, turned around and flung open the stall door. I almost came immediately. There stood Billy and he was fucking HUGE. He must’ve been over 7” tall and wide and muscular as fuck. His body, literally barely fit in the stall. He had a lustfully crazed look in his eyes and he was visibly larger and taller than I had ever seen him. He was enormous and god like, just like my grandpa. I realized that all the time he had been in the stall next to me; I hadn’t ever looked up because if I would have, I would have seen him looking over the stall wall down at me. His cock was well over a foot long and thicker than a 20 oz bottle of pop. His entire frame was causing the walls of the stall to buckle outward. He smiled at me and waved his massive schlong at me, saying, “It’s time we do this, Steve. I’ve wanted you for soo fucking long. Now it’s your birthday and I want to give you your present.” With that he grabbed me, lifting me up off the ground and kissed me hard. I felt his long tongue probe the entire cavity of my mouth. It was incredibly long and I felt it lick and tickle the back of my throat. As he held me I felt him to begin to grow bigger. I was in ecstasy. Then there was a knock on the door, with Terry Gilroy yelling, “Are you done in there yet? I’ve really gotta take a shit.” Billy released his hold on me and in a few short amazing seconds was back to his normal height and his cock had lost 2” to its normal hard length. I rubbed my eyes and thought I must’ve been really drunk and imagined him that big. “Yeah, were done for now.” Billy said as we tucked ourselves back in and he opened the door. Before we unlocked the door, Billy wiped the precum off of his cock and fed me his soaked finger. It fucking tingled. Billy unlocked the door and Terry came flying in and gave us a weird look as we both exited the bathroom. Then he slammed the stall door closed and we quickly heard why he was in such a hurry. I hope he had the decency to clean up in there. Billy grabbed my arm and said, “Let’s go outta here. I know somewhere else, close by, where we can go.” “I’m so excited to be with you, Steve that we have to move quickly, ‘cause I can’t hold myself down to this size very much longer.” He literally pulled me out of one of the back doors of the bar and into the alley. He looked quickly to see if there was anyone there and to our luck it was deserted. He grabbed me around the waist and picked me up like rolled up sleeping bag under his massive arm and carried my into a cubby hole area that was dark but not too dark enough to not be able to see each other. I looked around and there was no way that I could see where anyone could come up on us or see us. Then I turned back to Billy. He bent down, kissed me, and started to grow again. He stood straight up and I knew he was now over 7 feet tall, probably a little over 8 feet. His cock had torn through his pants and by the time it stopped growing I knew it was at least 14” long now. As he grew every bit of his clothing stretched to its limit till every garment shredded off of him. He must have stopped at about 10 feet tall. His crotch was almost right in front of me. I looked up at him and just the awe and size of him made me cum in my pants. He laughed in a deep brooding way and he said. “Take it. Take it Steve. I want you to know what it’s like. You want to be a muscle god.” I opened my mouth as wide as I could as I struggled to gobble down his huge musclemeat monster. It was really difficult and painful at first but eventually I was getting all of the head passed my teeth and as more precum exiting his giant cock hole I was taking more and more of him in, till my mouth no longer hurt. Instead it felt amazingly elastic. More and more of his cock slid in with incredible ease. Then I plunged down on him to the hilt and smelled the musky odor of his crotch as my nose pressed against his pelvic bone. My throat, like my mouth, felt elastic and tight as his thick rod stretched me completely. It must have looked like some type of cartoon the way my body was stretching to accommodate him. His cock was filling up my throat as it went deeper and deeper in me. With his hands on the back of my head he held me there for a couple of seconds and I started to feel even better as it was less of a strain. Then he started to fuck my mouth like a pro. I was amazed at myself for being able to take him, but I figured that since I started college I had learned to work my mouth and throat muscles as well as control my breathing. Little did I know that may cock sucking abilities weren’t the case and Billy loved that. My hands traveled all over his body. Every single inch of him was solid granite. I grabbed his silver dollar nipples and tugged and squeezed as hard as I could. His moans told me how much he was pleased. Visions of my grandpa kept invading my thoughts, but I now, I somehow was welcoming them. Billy grabbed my torso, lifting me off the ground and held me there in mid air as he pumped his thick monster in and out of my hungry mouth. The strength on this guy was incredible. While he was still fucking my face, he turned me over so my cock was aimed at the sky and he brought me up to his own mouth so we could 69 vertically. I could taste large amounts of precum squirting from him and the more I tasted it, the less my mouth, throat and for that matter, entire body hurt. Eventually he was able to pull his cock almost completely out and then shove it back down my throat with it not being a struggle at all for me. My face was covered in a mixture of my saliva and his precum and my whole head was tingling. That’s when I felt the burning in my stomach. It started light and built in intensity like a rushing river heating up my entire body. My own cock was going in and out of Billy’s hungry mouth, too. And with every suck of him, it felt like my cock was filling more and more of his mouth up. At one point he engulfed my balls and I did everything I could not to cum because I wanted this to last forever. Billy started to grow some more and I could feel him gaining size against my skin. I was so far into a euphoric state that I grabbed his ass and shoved his cock so hard down my throat that his balls stung as they smacked my forehead. This was it for him. He buried his face down on my cock and then in rapidly huge and violent bursts that were so strong and intense I felt him cum like a rocket blasting off, with strong shots after shots of cum smashing into me for about a full 2 minutes, filling my hungry stomach with his hot cum. I didn’t need to swallow since his cock was halfway down my throat and I took every drop he had. Immediately, the burning heat that was flowing through me stopped and I’m not sure what happened next but right before I passed out, it felt like my body was expanding and hot as hell with my cock exploding in the most intense orgasm I had ever felt in my life. When I woke up, only about 5 minutes later, I was completely naked and my clothes were torn and lay shredded on the ground around me. Billy was even larger than before at almost 15 feet high and with a soft cock as large as he was when hard earlier. The giant football star had a 14” SOFT cock. He was completely naked, as well, since he had totally ripped his clothes to shreds and he was taking a tattered blanket to wrap around his massive frame. Billy told me that that was the very best blowjob he had ever gotten and asked if I could help him out whenever he really needed it. I told him of course but next time it would be 10 times better. He said, “You have no idea, Cousin” and gave me a kiss as he knelt down, giving my uncut cock a tug. Then he said something that I know I will never forget. He told me that I was in for some great times and that a whole new world was going to be opening up, because of my Grandfather and my Uncle Matt. I had no idea what he was talking about. The next day on my birthday, He said I would find out.

Chapter 5 – The Recruitment of Gods. October 5th (Today): Sam smiled broadly at seeing the two massively thick men that stood up ahead. The anticipation in him was overwhelming. He had been waiting for months to see this day come. As he drove the patrol car closer, he was able to make out which one was his brother, Lloyd. He was so happy that Lloyd had completed his task as well; really well in fact as Steve was such an amazing specimen of his new self. The broken up cop car splashed through the white glowing puddles of liquid as if the clouds had just burst uncontrollably, only it had not rained in over a week. The intensely strong smell of sweat and sex in the air was so overpowering that with every breath Sam took in, his cock lengthened and rose up toward his chest. He looked over at his 2 hour old, new lover, Jake, who was fast asleep, resting from the incredible excursion that he had just gone through. Sam smiled even broader at the beauty of Jake. He remembered how only a few hours ago, everything was different since Jake and Steve hadn’t come into their own. He remembered when he himself first had the change and how much he wanted to have his partner by his side. He remembered how Uncle Matt had told him and his brother, Lloyd, that they were the ones who would bring the “New Breed” (as he called Jake and Steve) to life and begin a new colony. Both men were not only changed, but had become their lovers. He remembered all of Jake’s feelings and thoughts and all that he and Jake had gone through to get to this point. He looked at his watch…8:28pm…yep right on schedule. 6:14 pm, (the same night): It was just after dusk when Jake and Sam had pulled behind the bush-covered guardrail to set up their radar. Their little speed trap had become quite successful. Lately there had been a lot of traffic on the old country road of 35 mph that was going well over 50. The mayor and sheriff had ordered the speed trap in hopes that it would slow everyone down, by the quick word of mouth that always was around town. But to Jake it seemed that it wasn’t the town folk that were doing the speeding, it was only a few travelers. Most of the time, the partners would just sit there and talk about their lives. Every now and then they would get to pull someone over for speeding and Jake really enjoyed it when they would pull over a huge hulking man from that farm over the mountain and across the county line. Their body frames were enormous and positioned on bikes that could barely contain their massive weight. Jake loved pulling these huge men over and always would be semi hard, by the time that he would walk up to these gladiators of steel. Some of them would check out Jake’s own nicely worked out body and flirt with him. He loved their attention and he LOVED men that had huge thick muscular bodies. Lately he had been hitting the mother load; especially with his partner. March 4th (7 Months ago): Jake was new to the town and the job. He had moved from Louisville about 6 months ago. Right before moving, or rather part of the reasons for the move, his now ex-girlfriend left Jake for some trucker she had met at the diner she worked at. Thus, Jake had just graduated from the Louisville police academy and had seen that a position for a cop had opened up about 20 miles out of city, in the town of Flatbush. He also found only one apartment that was available in town. He immediately called for the apartment and talked to a guy named, Zach. Zach told him the place was only a small one bedroom place with not even a full kitchen, but Jake told him he’s take it. Then Jake called the station’s Captain to talk about the job. Without even much effort, Jake got the job. So he packed up his stuff and headed for a new adventure. Jake had always thought himself to be bisexual. He had had sex with guys and girls, sometimes at the same time, but he realized that they guys that he wanted always seemed to be huge and muscular. Even as a child, Jake had always felt a certain…closeness to bodybuilders and superhero types of men. Women were okay and basically were safe in a conservative town as Louisville was, but Jake always knew that huge muscle was what he desired. When Jake arrived in Flatbush, he noticed how everything was really neat and tidy in the town. He noticed that there was no trash in the streets and everyone there looked happy and healthy. Some actually looked “Really” healthy, like fitness models. No one seemed overweight and if they did look big, it wasn’t because they were fat. Everyone was very friendly and when Jake stopped at the local bank, he asked the teller if there were any places that he knew of where he could get a good workout. The teller told him that there was a gym in town, next to the barber shop and that is where most everyone went to stay fit. He also mentioned a farm on the outskirts of town, but that not many people went out there, since it was a little far out. When Jake arrived at the apartment building, which was above the gym, the teller told him about, he met the landlord, Zach at the door. Zach was a small skinny, pre-Captain America Steve Rogers type of guy. Even though he was small and thin, he looked very healthy and Jake couldn’t help notice the enormous bulge in Zach’s pants. Oddly, this stirred up Jake’s hormones. Zach had not only owned the apartments upstairs, but he owned the whole building, including the gym. They went into the apartment and it was perfect. Just the right size and it was just as neat and tidy as the rest of the town. Zach invited Jake to his place, down the hall for some coffee and they could go over rent and stuff. Zach and Jake talked about the rent and the town some, but then the conversation shifted to their personal lives and family. Jake told Zach about his ex and Zach said what a shit ass punk she was, which made them both laugh. Then Zach started talking about his family and he said that all he had left were two brothers. One of them had left the town and he thought that he was living out on a farm of one of his friends. The other brother, Sam, just happened to be one of the cops that Jake would be working with. The police force for the small town was very small itself as there wasn’t much going on in the town of Flatbush. But, that there always seemed to be a lot going out on the outskirts of town. After about an hour, Jake got the car and trailer unpacked and he was moved in within a few hours. That night, Jake had the most restful sleep that he could remember in a long time. The next morning he was to report to the station and start his new job. The first time Jake saw Sam, was at station when the captain introduced Jake to the officers in the department. There were only 15 total including the captain and Jake. Jake noticed, though, that he only counted 14; 12 guys and 2 girls. He also noticed that almost every male on the force looked as beefy as most men in the town, but none of them were huge, just built a little bigger than most, like a cop should be. That’s when another figure came into the building from outside. Jake’s mouth went dry, his knees went weak, and his cock started to involuntarily grow. Sam introduced himself in a low commanding voice and walked…no swaggered over to shake Jake’s hand. Sam smiled as he could see that Jake was visibly shaken by his size. Sam was all cop, with his jargon and lingo and the way he was so hyped up about “catching the bad guys”, but physically, he looked like he had played for a professional football team all his life. He stood a little less than 6’8” and was enormously proportioned. His whole body was thick and big. He looked like a cross between a Viking and Scottish Highland Strongman. When Sam and Jake met face to face…rather, face to chest, Jake could hardly think straight. Sam noticed Jake’s staring but to him it was only admiration in his new partner’s eyes, instead of the lust that Jake had felt. Being a straight guy, Sam took it was one Hell of a compliment coming from a good-looking guy, like Jake. Sam had a girlfriend that he loved and they had plans to get married. Even though he loved his fiancé, it didn’t stop Sam from being a chauvinistic jerk as he was always talking about how much she loved his super thick 10” cock ramming her wet pussy. When they were on patrol, just the two of them sitting in their cruiser, Sam would get as graphic as a porn novel telling Jake his escapades with Lucy. Jake could tell that Sam would also get turned on by his own stories. Sometimes as he talked about it, Jake would notice Sam’s huge pant snake start to burrow down his partners leg. Scared of Sam noticing his own impending 9”er making a pants tent, Jake would cover his lap with the ledger for the day. Then after every shift, he would go back to his apartment and beat his cock for hours imagining Sam’s huge body pressed against his and causing him to have some of the most powerful orgasms of his life. Lately, it was becoming almost a daily ritual and Jake really never thought about girls much anymore. It was beginning to be all about Sam. Jake and Sam had been partners for about 3 ½ months now and Jake was feeling his way with his new partner. He fantasized doing that literally, feeling all over Sam’s big muscular, thick body, but he knew Sam was homophobic, so he had to take it easy with any hints or allegations. Sam was always talking about how disgusted he’d get seeing two guys kiss. He said that he would never let some guy kiss him. He’d rough ‘em up good. Make them pay for being such a pansy. Once he talked about how he’d fuck the hell out of em, just to teach those “fags” a lesson. The idea of Sam fucking Jake to teach him a lesson, made Jake almost cum in his pants. As their time together on the job progressed through the months, Sam’s stories of the past chicks he had banged, plus his girlfriend’s ability to deep throat him and getting his cock so wet she never needed lube, seemed to get more intense, and more off the straight and narrow. Sam seemed to be getting turned on more and more every time he’d talk about it. At first it was all about the girl’s breasts and tight asses, but slowly the details of the girl’s bodies changed as it got less and less about their bodies, and more about how he loved watching his cock, seeing it growing and cumming in buckets when he was filling up the bitches. Once Jake thought he heard Sam almost cum in his pants, as he was really getting into it, talking about his muscles, body and cock so much that his breathing became heavier and heavier, till he seemed to moan under his breath. It was really dark in the car, that night, so Jake only was able to hear Sam, which actually made it worse for Jake, since he almost came himself at the lusty sounds of Sam right next to him. God, he wanted to touch his godlike partner, so bad, but he knew that it was impossible. August 5th: Then it happened, Sam came into work that day and he looked like something was on his mind, but he also looked relieved. As they were changing in the locker room to get ready for patrol, Sam told Jake that he left Lucy. He said that she wasn’t satisfying him like she used to and that he needed something…more. He said that after he told Lucy, she freaked out and went ballistic. He pulled down his pants to show Jake his thigh, where he said that Lucy had taken a salad fork and tried to stab him with it. Jake looked at where Sam said she stabbed him, but he didn’t see a mark. All he saw was the biggest most scrumptious thigh he had ever laid his eyes on. He asked Sam, where did she stab him and Sam quickly pulled his pants back up and said that she was such a weakling that she didn’t even give him a scratch. He said that for the past month he had been getting stronger and stronger and that he had no use for her pathetic ways. As a matter of fact, Jack thought that Sam actually did seem to be getting larger every day, growing from that thick mass to a chiseled muscle god. They both worked out together at Zach’s gym, but Sam seemed to take off like wildfire, getting all cut and growing even bigger, so much so, that it made his uniform skintight and strained the fabric to the point where you could see every nook, mound and crevasse of his tightly muscled frame. At the gym, there was a height tape against one of the walls and one day Sam happened to be standing next to it. Jake’s eyes bugged out as he saw that his partner was over 7’ tall and barefoot, nonetheless. In fact he was 7’ 3”. Most men increase their size slowly, but Sam was packing on 10-20 pounds every week. He had to get several new uniforms. This growth spurt started about a month before, after Sam went camping up in the mountains with his other brother and two of his buddies from out of town. Jake also noticed how different Sam acted around him since the camping trip. It was almost like he was flirting with Jake at times, but that was impossible, with Sam being such a homophobic dick. Jake had met Sam’s other brother, Lloyd and he was just a big as Sam was when they first met. Lloyd lived on a farm with a few of his friends. In the past month or so, Sam’s brother, Lloyd, seemed to be gaining a lot of mass too, as did their two buddies, Carlos and Penn, both of which were smaller than Jake a month and a half ago, but now they were visibly larger than him. All of them seemed extremely touchy-feely with each other as well. It was getting to be more than Jake could take. He wanted Sam so bad, that he started to bone up every time he saw the man. There were days that Jake would jerk off 2 or 3 times, just to get his hardon to go back down. September 20th: Then two weeks ago, the two of them were at their normal “speed trap” spot when Sam had an idea. He said that they should bust a bunch of those “fags” at the local rest area on the other side of town. He said he knew that men frequented that place a lot at night and there never seemed to be any chicks. The thing that was strange to Jake was that Sam was the one to come up with busting the place in the first place. Sam knew right where it was and what took place there, but Jake hadn’t ever heard of the spot being cruisy, much less had been there for some cock, himself. The only time Jake ever got sucked off in public was in the local Wal-Mart restroom. Sam seemed actually excited at the prospect of rounding up some “faggots”. At first Jake thought that maybe Sam had been propositioned there and wanted to get even, but he questioned that later, too. The two of them caught about 6 guys there, that were fucking and sucking, but as they were handcuffing them, 2 of the purps got away. Sam ran after them. Jake finished cuffing the other 4 and strangely he knew every one of the 6 guys, a couple were from the gym under his apartment. After Sam took off after the 2 escapees, Jake apologized to the other 4 and “accidentally” let the men go free. One of them was one of Jake’s best friends from the big city. He told the guys to stay away from there since the cops were on the hunt. The men thanked him and took off, leaving Jake alone. While he waited for Sam, he heard what sounded like trees snapping and the ground seemed to shake. Then there was the sound of what he thought were animals attacking the men, but it was over too quickly to warrant him to chase down the sounds. Still, Jake still was worried about his partner. So what if the guy was a muscle god, he could have still gotten in some type of trouble. He started to walk into the woods just as Sam started showed up with the two purps over his shoulders. Their pants were around their ankles and each had huge hard-ons with bodies that were all red and appeared swollen. Neither one looked upset, but rather content and satisfied. Their bodies were almost thick, which was strange since one of them, Joshua was the local barber and had always been quite thin. Jake saw Joshua, just about every day, since the barber shop was right next to his building. Sam set them down on the ground and without a word; both men pulled up their pants, gave Sam a strange look and freely got in the back of the patrol car. What shocked Jake even more was that Sam himself looked bigger, everywhere. His uniform was slightly torn and tearing more, since it was so extremely tight on him. The men had a fluid of some type that glistened in the moonlight, all over their faces and bodies and the inside of the car smelled like sweat and bleach. Sam told Jake that he had caught them in the act and that they put up a good fight but of course they were no match for him. Jake pointed at Sam’s crotch as he looked at his partner huge wet mound of fabric around his cock area. Sam replied, “Hey, since I dumped that bitch, I guess I need to get somewhere. Heh. Oh well.” Then Sam finally noticed something was missing and quickly changed the subject. “What happened to the other 4?” “Oh they got away. I guess I didn’t have them restrained as well as I thought?” “Oh well, at least I got two more of them for my trophy case.” Sam laughed hard and loud. “Yeah, I guess so? Bet you want to mount em, huh?” Sam threw Jake an evil look that told him to take that back. “I’m sorry dude, I was just kidding.” “No harm, let’s get these two back to the station.” Both men got in the car and Jake suffered a massive hard on the whole way, smelling the mixture of sweat and what he now realized was cum. The rest of the night was surprisingly uneventful and Sam kept pretty much to himself, which certainly wasn’t like him. After the two were released from jail, Jake never saw them again. It was if they had just disappeared. That was only two weeks ago. 6:14pm, October 5th (Today): Tonight though, just like clockwork, they had set up their speed trap and were anxiously waiting the night’s “kill” as Sam would call it. Strangely though, they hadn’t seen a car for over an hour. The only passing vehicle was a pickup truck that had Sam’s brother Lloyd, driving and a kid in the passenger seat that Jake thought he recognized but wasn’t really sure about. Still there was something about the young kid that made Jake’s cock jump and throb. There was something strange going on in Lloyd’s truck as they passed. It was all too quick, but it looked like the kid was rising up and down as if getting fucked from underneath. It was really weird but extremely erotic looking at the same time. In fact, there was something about tonight that had Jake’s libido supercharged. It was almost like the air that he breathed could turn him on. The patrol car was getting really warm inside and as usual, Sam started talking about getting his big cock getting wet, but this time, he never spoke of a girl; his girlfriend had moved out back in early September. No...all Sam would take about if he was referencing someone other than himself was that they were just a “hot hole”. He was getting into such detail this time; visually describing his horse cock to such extend that Jake was so hard and in pain from the pressure he had to physically hold down his clipboard to his lap to hide his excitement. Sam kept hinting to the fact that his story telling to Jake was making himself really horny, causing Sam to constantly and blatantly grabbing his crotch. Jake began to sweat as his own hormones raged for his partner. The sexual tension in the car was becoming completely overpowering, more-so than ever before. Sam began to slowly and erotically rub his massive legs, going down toward the knees on the outside of his giant quads then rubbing even slower up his inner thighs brushing his lengthening cock like it was a magic wand of power and lust. Over and over he did this as he very descriptively told Jake just what his cock could do to a person. He talked about the power it had like a mighty warlock’s scepter that caused anyone it gets in contact with to do his will. The more Sam talked about his cock, the more Jake’s breathing became incredibly deep and strong. Jake was starting to lose himself in Sam’s story and the scene that was playing out. Then, just as Jake thought he could take no more, Sam started to tug on his massive cock. Harder and harder he began to grab it and move the fabric of his pants over his cock. With every squeeze and pull Jake could see it thickening and slithering down Sam’s muscular thigh almost to his knee. At this point, Jake figured that if Sam was going to put on a show, who was he not to sit there and watch in enjoyment, but he was still very worried that this was a trap and Sam would beat him to a pulp if he found out how much in lust Jake was for him. His barrier was breaking down very quickly, though. “God this fucking feels good. I’m sorry dude, but I just can’t stop it. You can join in if you want. Go ahead and work that pipe of yours, partner. I know I got to work mine. Mmmm yeah…God I’m so fucking horny!” Still hesitating, Jake started to involuntarily rub his rock hard cock in his pants, but he kept the clipboard over it as he stared, mesmerized by Sam’s blatant display in front of him. Sam switched on the interior light and he looked up from his own lustful indulgence of his cock and over at Jake, “Look at that thing buddy, what hole wouldn’t love having that huge pipe opening it up. Tearing into it and filling it up with my fantastic spunk.” Sam squeezed his rod hard and almost instantly there was a huge wet spot where precum shot out from the piss hole soaking his leg and pants. He shook it some as if to wave it at Jake. “Damn, I’m so fucking horny tonight, I think this cock really does have a mind of own cause it wants to fuck and get sucked anyway it can. I really want to get off tonight. I’d let anyone that wanted it, have it.” Jake knew words out of Sam’s mouth were like that of a bad porno, but it seemed natural coming from him, since he loved to always talk about his sexual life. Jake looked up at Sam’s face with that last comment and Sam was looking straight at him, licking his lips and motioning with his eyes, for Jake to look back down and marvel at his God Cock. “So Jake, do you think I could make a cave outta someone’s tight hole? Make them never want to stop having me fuck them and give them a gift like no one has ever given them before?” With that comment Jake noticed Sam’s pants start to rip apart slowly where the wet spot was as if his cock wanted free from its prison. In fact most of his pants were straining to start ripping apart, ever so slowly as this God of a man began to grow. Jake couldn’t hold out any longer as he blurted out, “Damn, Sam you are the most impressive man I’ve ever met. You’re like the fuckin’ Hulk. I…I bet anyone would love having your ramming them. I know I…” Sam interrupted Jake before he could finish what they both already knew, but Sam wanted to play with Jake a little longer, “Probably any guy, too. What do ya think? You think some faggots ass could take my super dong. I bet a man’s rock hard muscle ass could take my giant cock easier than any nasty pussy could, huh? I'd make him cum without even touching himself, don't ya think?” “I…I dunno. Maybe, it could.” Jake was still playing along as well, even though he didn’t consciously want too. “Because right now; I just want to get off. I don’t care who I’m with. I just want a warm body with a tight hole to fill with my super cock and its special sauce. Like I said, I’d let anyone do me right now. Whattya think, partner? You know of any takers, or maybe you think you’re up to it…” Sam toyed with him. Still guarded, Jake said, “Why are you asking me?” “No reason, just thought…well…you might want to…at least…see it…maybe I can show you something even more amazing with it?” In a last ditch effort to hide his true desires, Jake said, “What are you crazy? I think I’ve seen plenty, already. I’m done with this, I’m no fag!! I’m sure some girls gaping gash would be just fine…” As Jake said the words out of his mouth, he turned away and grabbed the door handle, hoping to make a quick escape, before he gave into the lust that was inside of him. His heart started pounding as hard as his cock. His head was reeling and reality was dreamlike. He was fighting his desires as best he could, but deep inside, he knew it was a losing battle. For a moment, Sam was alarmed. “HOLD ON, DUDE!! It’s okay, seriously. I don’t think you’re a fag, man, but I know you’ve got to be curious. I know you are, everyone’s always curious. Lately, there have been a lot of people that have wanted to see it. Even some of the other guys on the force have seen it and almost all of them that have seen it were glad they did. They all said the same thing that you just said, but once they saw it, they knew they had wanted to see it all along, even if it was just for the penis envy and curiosity alone. Hell, until a month ago, I would’ve said no fucking way and kicked the piss right outta them, but lately I’ve seen a new outlook and it’s fucking awesome. Come on Jake; it’s cool. No one’s going to know. Hell, you should know by now, how much I enjoy the attention from you. I’ve noticed how you look at me with admiration and longing, but tonight...tonight buddy, you have a hunger in you, I can tell you are just full of desire and that's cool. That's totally cool. We’re just two horny guys showing off what we’ve got. I’m sure your cock is really nice, too. By the looks of your pup tent, I’ve noticed that you have a pretty big package as well, especially when you try and cover it up when it gets hard during my stories. Yeah, I’ve noticed it all the time. And in some weird way, it makes me even hornier when I see that you are all horned up over me. You always get really excited when I talk about fucking and all the sex I have. It’s cool, dude. I bet you jerk off thinking about me. I do. I fucking love myself and I love getting off on myself. I love you getting off on me too. So....let’s just show off what we’ve got to each other and get all this chicken shit out of the way” Sam could tell, Jake seemed a little more at ease. He tried a friendly challenge next. “Still you’re no match for my monster, but you look really good all hard and shit. Hell, I bet other guys are jealous of you too.” Jake looked embarrassed and turned his gaze away. Sam continued, still afraid that he almost lost Jake for a moment, “I know you’re not a fag, man. Anyone would get hard listening to my porn stories. Besides, you’re a guy, and guys love to see what someone else has, don’t they? Hell, I've had guys ask to suck it, too. And I don't judge, I just love getting off. Here, just take a look at how big, thick and long it is already here in my pants and I’m only half hard.” “HALF HARD!!” Jake thought and he turned back to look at it and he could clearly see that Sam’s cock must have been well over 10” now. “What does he mean only half hard.” The two words and the sight of Sam’s growing cock made Jake even more intrigued and horny. The voice in his head said, “I thought he was only 10” long, period.” Jake was embarrassed but kind of relieved that Sam knew he got hard during the sex stories. He was happy that he wouldn’t have to hide his rock hard cock anymore, but he still was extremely leery that this was a trap that Sam had set to bring him out. So he apprehensively said, “I don’t know, Sam. This is pretty weird. But…” “But what?! What’s the big deal, bro? I know you’ve GOT to be curious. You have to be. It's okay...I wanna see yours too.” “Well, maybe…” “You want to see my big shaft, don’t ya? Everyone does and I’m happy to oblige. They’re always very satisfied after they see it. I make sure of that. All I need is for you to tell me that you want to see it in all its glory.” Sam’s voice deepened and softened to the point of a low grumbled whisper, “Tell me, Jake. Tell me that you wanna see my huge cock. I know you do. Let go of your fear, Jake. Let go and give in to me. Listen to my voice...Listen to my cock telling you to want it. I’ve known you’ve always wanted too, haven’t ya? I’ve known that for a while now. My brother showed me a better way and now I want to show you. I know you love my massive muscles and I can feel your desire for it. Your body's on fire for me. Look at your own cock. It’s going to bust through your uniform, you want it so bad.” Sam pointed down to Jake’s throbbing crotch that was now wet with his own precum. “I…I guess I am. Maybe it would be cool to see what you’ve been talking about for the past 6 months. You always cover it up in the lockeroom.” Both men chuckled. Jake’s mouth was dry, but his lips and jock strap were soaked. He couldn’t believe this was happening. He was finally going to get to see what Sam had been teasing him with for the past 6 months. He knew he had to keep his cool, though, but he wanted to see that cock in “all its glory” as Sam put it. Hell, he wanted Sam in all his glory too. Jake’s asshole began to throb and pucker. His cock ached in his pants. He was so hard that Sam was right in assuming that it felt like it would bust through his uniform. God, what he wouldn’t give to be able to do that. Still, he was embarrassed that Sam had seen his trouser tent, but he thought, maybe it’s for the best since Sam was clearly interested in Jake seeing his monster. He knew he wanted to say yes. Yes, to see Sam’s incredible body, Yes, to Sam’s incredible cock. Yes, to whatever may happen. Maybe Sam would let him play with it, he thought. God, that would be a dream come true. Just the thought of that made Jake’s cock jump and shoot some more precum into his already drenched pants. He wanted that huge cock in his hands or better yet in his ass, which was puckering up even more. But he was still unsure if Sam were testing him and that he would kick his ass, if he tried anything. But now Jake’s passion had gone over the threshold. His inhibitions left him like a new morning. He felt free and clear of the barrier that was holding him back. Sam had got the best of him and he blurted out, “Yes, Sam, show it to me. Show me your big fucking cock. I want it!! I fucking need it!!! Give it to Sam. Give me your huge cock!!!” Sam heard the words he longed to hear from his partner, which caused a burst of energy inside him and suddenly there were more rips in his pants, not only where his cock was, but in the thighs, calves and ass. Sam’s whole lower body seemed to be expanding inch by inch. Soon Sam would not be able to control the growth in him and it would take over his mind and body and he would only be able to go along for the incredible ride. Since his change at the farm, he would long for the growth to hit him every day; sometimes 2-3 times a day. His training was finally over and he was able to finally control his body and its growth. There were times, such as now, that the growth would begin to get away from him, but he would regain his hold on it as best he could. The growth was like a drug and he was hooked. Now he was about to have the ultimate high, since he was going to feel the growth but as well, he would have the love and lust he had felt for his partner. It was time to bring Jake into the family. Jake’s mouth dropped open and began to moisten as he could clearly see his partner growing. It was as if Sam’s body were a balloon of muscle that was slowly getting blown up, expanding and the muscles getting larger under the stretching skin, becoming more pronounced as they grew. His shirtsleeves began to rip. A few buttons popped off. One cracked the plastic glass covering the speedometer. Sam slowly worked the split open in his pants, but instead of using his hands, he let his cock control itself as it tore through the fabric like a wild animal slowly escaping its cage. Jake could see that the naked monster pushing itself free as it was actually pulsating now, expanding and contracting through the confines of its imprisonment. He was in awe of its ability to tear through Sam’s trousers. It shimmered with all the precum and sweat that had enveloped it. Yes, it was huge, but he thought that it was the most perfect and beautiful thing he had ever seen. Envy and curiosity were true understatements for what Sam said other men must have felt, for Jake was in complete admiration and yearning. He knew it needed his worship. Thoughts ran through his head as if it seemed to call to him, telling him to want it, to treat it as an Idol or a God’s tool for which he was to serve and please. He started to become hypnotized by it. Inch by inch he could see the beauty of it come into view. He started feeling dizzy and lightheaded. His palms were sweating, as was his forehead. He felt a hunger for it in his stomach and his asshole started to twitch uncontrollably. His cock was almost continually leaking precum in his jockstrap, soaking it. His eyes were wide and his chest heaved as his breathing become increasingly deeper and stronger. He developed a thirst in his mouth and throat to coincide with his mounting hunger. Jake was completely enthralled now, but he still had his wits about him. He knew, or rather quietly prayed that this cock that grew before him was going to be his to play with and to serve as was the growing man before him. Sam was right, it WAS bigger than 10” now, and in fact it was almost 14” and still growing. It was incredibly thick, too; like a baseball bat. There was a thick vein snaking all the way from Sam’s thick forest of pubic hair to under the hood of the massive cock head that looked like a fully ripened, delicious apple. It was as if a snake was crawling out from the bushes to engulf the forbidden fruit. Jake could see the movement of life fluid through the massive vein, giving Sam’s super monster all the nourishment it needed to grow and extend into its God-like status. As the huge appendage came more and more into Jake’s view, more and more of the real world melted away and all that Jake could think or want in this life was Sam and his giant cock. With every deeper breath of air into Jake’s lungs, he could smell the pungent aroma of Sam’s fuckpole; sweat mixed with pre-cum and Sam’s pheromones. With each whiff, Jake felt more alive and went deeper under Sam’s spell. His own way of thinking was gone, now and all Jake could think and pay attention to was Sam’s humongous cock and body expanding for his own private show. The lust in him rose with every thread of fabric that tore away. He had never in his life been more turned on. He began to hit a constant state of euphoria. Sam could tell that just as all the others, Jake was almost completely conquered to be his disciple of servitude and to become a muscle god himself. Sam knew he had to start the process of sealing the deal that Jake was unknowingly starting to sign. So, in one swift move, Sam took his hands and quickly tore his pants completely off and down over his huge column causing it to spring up to an almost 90 degree angle standing straight up at over 22” long and 9” around. This happened in just a matter of seconds and it was fully hard enough to stand more rigid than a steel pipe. There was so much precum already spurting out like a fountain from the nickel sized piss slit that when it sprung up, it shot large globs all over the car and one in particular flung over onto Jake’s face partially covering his right cheek, chin and lips. Jake felt it tingle on his skin and he left it there as he was now completely under Sam’s power. There was a large vein on top of Sam’s cock that was almost ¾” thick and pulsating with waves of a dark purple fluid flowing through it. The precum flow began to slow as it came out like a leaky pipe cascading down the shaft, completely covering it like posing oil for a bodybuilder. Jake felt his own cock jump hard in his pants and he had his first orgasm as it shot so much cum that it felt like he’d pissed himself. His voice cracked, “Oh God, I’m Cumming. I can’t help it…Jeeeezzzzus. Holy Shit!!! God, you’re so fucking huge and beautiful.” Sam let Jake have his orgasm and after it subsided he said, “It is, isn’t it? It feels so good to let it out. It loves being free from the confines of my uniform, where it can breathe. So what about you, Jake? Let’s see your cock buddy.” “I’m…I’m nothing like you, man. I’m just a little over average.” Jake moved the clipboard away from his cum soaked pants and pulled down his zipper. Normally he would have never been so blasé about showing his cock, especially since he had just filled his pants and he imagined he would begin to go soft, but not tonight. Tonight, he stayed rock hard and he was too far under Sam’s domination now. He dug down and fished out his normally impressive 9” cock, but, like he said, it was rather insignificant, when compared to Sam’s snake. To another normal man, though, Jake was very ample in the cock department. He began stroking it while looking at Sam’s anaconda that had consumed him. The pleasure running through him was so strong he began to softly moan. Only a few more strokes and Jake would have his 2nd orgasm. “STOOOOOOOOOP, DON’T CUM AGAIN,” Sam commanded. “I want this to last. Take your hand off your cock and close your eyes.” Jake did as he was told. He could feel his cock pulsating and pleading for the release of an orgasm. In fact, he was stalled at that state of euphoria just before your sperm comes rushing out of your cock. Sam knew that Jake was completely his now, but he still loved to play the game and in order to take over Jake and help him start the change; Sam had to get Jake into complete submission, first. He slyly spoke, “So Jake, very nice piece of meat there, buddy. You’re doing really well. I want you to keep your eyes shut and remember what my cock looks like in your mind. Remember its sheer beauty and size and tell me what see? Do not, I repeat do not hold back. I want your true feelings: Your true desires.” “I see something more beautiful than anything I have ever laid my eyes on. I see sheer joy and ecstasy in your cock, Sam. I see an Idol of worship attached to a God of a man that I have longed for and needed and wanted to worship and be with since the very moment I met him walking into the police station. I see my complete longing and desire for you. I see a life dedicated to you and I see that I WANT YOU.” Those last three words came out of Jake without any remorse or fear of being outted. Jake, finally gave Sam all he needed to hear. Now it was time for the “kill”. “Open your eyes and look at me.” Sam commanded. Jake opened his eyes and looked over at Sam. Every fiber in his body longed for the Man-God and his gaze showed every facet of complete submission. “Go on and touch it if you want, partner. Don’t worry about it. I don’t care. Everyone wants to touch it. Once they see it, they have too. It calls to them, just like it’s been calling to you. Don’t fight it, Jake. It wants you to feel it, to worship it, to make you one with it. Take it in your hand and feel its awesome power. It wants to give you its power and strength. It wants to make you huge.” Jake shook his head in agreement, casting his gaze back from Sam’s dark blue eyes to his giant pole and Jake was thrilled that he no longer had to hide his feeling for Sam and he would never again have to deny how bad he wanted the man of his dreams. A tear slowly crept down his cheek. He would never have to forgo his primal desire again: A desire that he was no longer in control of but it was now in control of him. He was happy to be completely in Sam’s control. In fact he was getting off on it. “You want it. You want to feel how heavy and huge it is. I know you do. In fact, Jake, I know you always have. I knew even before the night my brother and I changed your friends at the rest stop. Yes, you were right in suspecting me. They hardly put up a fight when they saw my cock. It called to them, just as it is calling you now. At that time I wasn’t fully able to change them myself, so my brother had the honors and they are reaping huge rewards for receiving our gift unto them. They are well on their way to becoming more than just great men; they are becoming GODS, like me. Go on and give in to it. It needs your worship. It needs your lust. It needs your hunger. I want you to be part of it. I want you to be a part of me. I want you to become a God, Jake.” Wide-eyed and trembling, Jake looked up from his gaze at the huge fuck pole due to that last comment and looked into Sam’s eyes. Tears were now streaming down his face. He was completely happy and relieved. He was more turned on then he had ever been in his life: Mainly he finally felt, free. That was the last moment that Jake would ever remember being a normal human. He was on his way to being one of Uncle Matt’s Godlike men. His hand trembled as it moved toward Sam’s giant cock. The monster glistened in the moonlight as Jake touched “glory” for the first time. He wrapped his large hand around Sam’s cock and still his fingers couldn’t touch due to the thickness of it. He began to slide his strong hand up and down feeling the power of it. Jake could tell that its weight was well over 15lbs. It was rock solid and throbbed of life. The precum covering it was like sheer seethe of thick oil that actually made Jake’s hand tingle and become increasingly warmer. Saliva escaped out of the side of Jake’s mouth. Then he realized how hot the side of his face was remembering the glob of precum that had hit him just moments before. He rose up his other hand, collecting some of Sam’s incredible potion mixed with his own tears and licked it with his tongue as he brought it into his mouth. He swallowed and a bolt of electricity immediately shot through him. Waves of a powerful new feeling and sexual highness more intense than he had ever felt before poured through him like an internal orgasm and he lost all control as he lunged at his idol of worship. With a deep breath, Jake took the entire head of the monster in, stretching his mouth to its limit. His lips cracked at the edges and started to slightly bleed. Sam yelled out. “FUCK YEAH, JAKE, SUCK DADDY’S HOT POLE. I’M GONNA MAKE YOU AMAZING. I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU A FUCKING TITAN.” Jake swallowed as much of Sam’s mammoth rod as he could, which at first was only a mere 2 inches, but with every push of his mouth down, it seemed easier to go further. Sam’s endless supply of precum was mixing with Jake’s own bodily fluids of saliva and blood causing his change to begin. Soon he had over half of Sam’s gigantic cock down into the back of his mouth and beginning down his throat. With every suck he swallowed more precum, energizing him even more and helping his body become more elastic to take the huge prick in him. His entire body was warming up and feeling more energized. “Yeah, Bitch, Dammit Mother Fucker, swallow my cock. I’ve been waiting for over a month for this. You are going to be my best. You are going to be colossal.” With that, Sam grabbed the back of Jake’s head and simultaneously rammed his hips up and his partner’s face down shoving all 20 inches of God cock into the back and then down into his new bitches’ throat. “Fuck yeah, bitch, you are going to make Matt one very happy man.” Jake was so into Sam’s cock; he thought Sam had said ME instead of Matt. Little did both of them know that this was just the beginning of Uncle Matt’s master plan. You see, Jake and another of Uncle Matt’s men were to meet later and change mankind. But good things come to those who wait. Jake was amazed at how easy it was to take all of Sam down his throat and how good it felt. He felt that god cock pulsating in his throat as it continued pumping Sam’s muscle juice into him. His body took over, beginning with his throat as it massaged Sam’s huge cock on its own. Jake felt consumed with lust and the need for more from his partner was becoming overwhelming. Just when his mouth seemed to stretch wider and his mouth cavity was even fuller of cock, something more began to happen. Was it his imagination or was Sam getting bigger, AGAIN? Another large stretch and Jake noticed that even though he hadn’t moved up or down on it, there was an added 4 inches from his face to Sam’s pelvis. Then Sam screamed and the whole car jumped as Sam’s orgasm began, flowing huge amounts of cum deep into Jake’s gullet. So much cum was pouring into the smaller man’s body that it began to flow out of his mouth and all over them and the inside of the care. Sam’s massive cock seemed to continue to grow inside and down Jake’s throat as his body seemed match his cock growing at a fast rate as well. Jake held onto Sam’s cock the best he could and then he began to realize that it wasn’t only Sam’s body that was increasing. Wave after wave of Sam’s cum flowed into Jake, continuing the process of Jake’s transformation. His body was on fire and his skin felt like it was soaked in sweat and cum. Suddenly, his clothes felt extremely tight. So much so that he felt the ass of his pants rip with force up the center and continue to rip completely around the waist and down the right side first and then the left of his legs till they fell onto the seat below him. His socks and his boots started to rip off of him. Then his shirt and the rest of his pants literally exploded in the car, shattering the passenger window with his holster. Meanwhile, Sam was accelerating in his own growth and beginning to lose control as well. He realized that if he didn’t maintain himself that they would both grow to insane proportions and quite literally be unable to function, let alone return to a normal human like size. In a desperate attempt to stay in control, Sam quickly unbuttoned his shirt before he ripped through another one. He usually was able to control the speed and mass of his size, but this time even he was almost out of control as his new subject was. He had been yearning to get his partner to join him as a huge muscle god since the day after he had become one himself. That was when Lloyd, his brother, took him by surprise one evening after they had closed up the gym. He had been working out extremely hard that night in anger and frustration, due to his girlfriend’s cold, rigid attitude toward sex with him. She said he was getting to rough and when he fucked her it hurt instead of arousing her. Lloyd took Sam’s frustrated body to the message room to “calm” him down. Sam was so horned up that even his brother’s touch got him hard. Lloyd told Sam to hold on for a moment as he made a call and in about 15 minutes later, there was a knock at the gym garage door. Lloyd answered the door and Sam saw what looked to him like a human wall. Within seconds, this beast had Sam’s cock in his mouth causing Sam to go into overload and the next thing he can remember from that night was waking up the at Uncle Matt’s farm with his huge hard cock and his body completely massive beyond belief. The next day he learned how to control his morphing and began his training as well as helping to recruit others for the farm. Within a few weeks he had recruited more men than anyone else, combined; over 57 men were given a new life because of Sam. Now, 2 months later, his lust for turning Jake was so much that he, again, was going into sexual overload and knew he couldn’t control himself much longer. He got the shirt off just in time as his chest and arms expanded to Herculean proportions, causing the roof of the car and the driver’s door to bend up and outward. He knew he had to move quick or his already 8 foot high massive frame could inhibit Jake’s newly developing body if they stayed in the police cruiser much longer. Since his partner was over the top of his pants with his growing cock filling him up, Sam just let them rip to shreds. He loved the feel of shredding his clothes; his favorite moments were the initiation of a new member and exploding out of his clothes with his massive body. There wasn’t much room left for Sam and Jake to grow in the car so he tore off the car door and pulled his cock out of Jake’s hungry mouth leading him out of the car like a dog to a bone. Jake had already grown over a foot everywhere and was shredded from his own clothes. Sam was almost completely naked too, with only tattered pieces of fabric hanging off of him, but he knew they were too close to the road and would be noticed, so he led his prey into the woods. The car on the other hand, looked totaled. It wasn’t going to be easy to explain that to the captain, but he shouldn’t mind, since he went through the change last weekend. Once he felt at a safe distance from the road, Sam grabbed Jake’s expanding body by the ankles and pulled him up so they were at a vertical 69 position and Sam inhaled Jake’s own throbbing and growing 11” cock. It had grown 2 inches in a matter of minutes. For a moment Sam let go of one of Jake’s ankles and realized that due to both of their incredible strength, they were able to sustain this position without holding on to each other by their arms, hands and legs. All they need to use was their super strong suction and jaws. Both men were well over 10 feet tall now and Sam decided that he himself was tall enough, but to let Jake continue to grow. It took almost all of his concentration to stop his own growth. They held on like this long enough for Jake’s expanding body to grow well over 12 feet tall, causing Jake’s head to reach the ground, Sam’s eyes widened in awe as Jake’s massive growing frame lifted Sam off the ground as it continued to gain height and mass. Jake’s cock had now also surpassed his mentor and was a good 22” long and over 9” around. Sam began to gag some and again was in awe at this since he had never gagged on another cock. Just when Sam felt that he either would need to begin to grow himself or die from suffocating on Jake’s humongous cock, Jake stopped growing. His body immediately started to convulse and thick gushing streams of cum poured down Sam’s willing throat. Sam drink and drink for what seemed forever until Jake’s giant orgasm’s finally subsided. Sam could hold out no longer and he erupted so much cum out of his cock that Jake felt as though he were drowning. This was the point when Jake passed out and both men fell to the ground causing a minor quake to rip through the forest. As they were unconscious, they proceeded to change back to their normal states, but for Jake his normal state was now that of one of the largest bodybuilders in the world. Twenty minutes later, Jake woke up in the arms of the man he had secretly loved for over the past 6 months. He looked over at Sam, who was still out and kissed him on the cheek. He realized that they were both naked and then every memory of his change came rushing through him as he saw his new “normal” body. His new massive godlike body was somewhat equal to his partner’s but his cock was noticeably larger. He quietly released himself from his sleeping lover, standing up and began to feel what yearned to have his entire life: A God’s body. Sam woke up shortly after and both men kissed. They walked back to the car. As soon as they reached the car, the ground began to shake and from over the hill that was part of Uncle Matt’s Farm, they saw a shock wave barreling toward them. Both men instinctively knew the cause of it and instead of shying away or hiding from the impending burst of energy, they embraced it and faced it head on with their arms outstretched behind them and the welcomed the approaching blast. As it leveled trees and most everything it came in contact with, the two men were in their instinctive trance and ready for the next phase of Uncle Matt’s plan to begin. The shock wave hit them both head on, causing the patrol car to overturn and the billboard sign along with most of the trees around them to be mowed down. Neither of their super strong bodies flinched, all that they felt was what was needed for the continued genesis of the evening. Both men instantly came as the rush of euphoria unlike anything they had ever felt passed through them. Visions of two colossal men who they both recognized as Sam’s brother Lloyd and his passenger, changing into God’s even larger than they had become. When the shock wave passed, each of them walked over to the car, Sam picked it up and turned it back over as Jake watched in amazement. Sam told Jake to try and lift the car, which he easily accomplished, sending a rush of sexual excitement through him. With the roof torn off the car, the both got it, started the car to their amazement and drove to the epicenter of what would be the beginning of a new race on Earth.

This is the complete story of Mike Gets Huge. I know many of you were looking for it, and I had it saved in a Word file in my old computer so... here it is! Of course I didn't write any of it, so I hope the original authors are OK with me posting this -.-' BTW: since the story was so long and had many authors, there are some mistakes which I didn't correct xD Mike Gets Huge Part 1 Mike walked into the gym and was ready to be admired. He couldn't help being noticed, not with the body he had. At 18 years old, he had carved out a physique that would make Hercules green with envy. "Hey, bud," said Rob, the front desk clerk. "How big are those pythons these days?" Mike grinned as he gave a quick flex of his powerful arms. "Just under 19, but always growing," he replied. He went into the locker room and changed into his favorite workout attire: a tight white T-shirt that left no ripple undetected, and a pair of thigh-hugging cut off sweats. As he emerged from the locker room and strutted to the free weights, all heads turned in his direction. He knew they were in awe of someone so young who had gotten so BIG. But Mike wanted to get bigger. And not just a little, but a lot. Ever since he first started lifting for football, he knew it was size and strength he craved. "Mike, think I could measure you before you work out?" asked Donny, a 16 year-old size junkie who desperately wanted to get as big as Mike. "Sure thing, Donny, you know how I love to find out how much I've grown." As Donny readied the tape measure, Mike obliged with all the customary poses. He had a 50" chest, 18" neck, 19" arms, 32" waist, 29" thigh, and 19" calves. "Damn, Mike, you get bigger every time you come in here," said Donny. "If you ever need a training partner, you just give me a call." "I'll keep that in mind, Don, but I prefer to work out alone." Mike liked to act somewhat aloof at the gym, knowing that the mystery added to his attraction. And because of his popularity, he was never at a loss to find someone to spot him from time to time. Mike began doing his favorite lifts, and the intensity made him sweat profusely. Although he was not allowed to work out with his shirt off, his sweat-drenched, skin-tight T-shirt was just as good. Everyone in the gym could get an eyeful of his bulging muscles. At one point during curls, his ever-growing biceps managed to slightly tear the sleeves of his shirt, which no doubt sent some of his admirers into ecstasy. After he finished, Mike headed to the showers, followed by some of the guys who had stared at him lifting. He took off his shirt and his shorts and caught an eyeful of his hot body in the mirror. "Big," he thought, "but not big enough." He began to rub his pecs with his large callused hands, wishing they would grow into superhuman slabs of beef. He flexed his right bicep and felt the rock-hard softball-sized muscle that sprung up; only when it was three or four times larger would he be satisfied. He had to get huge!! Mike wandered into the shower and began to lather up his monstrous physique. So hard and so pumped from his workout, his muscles began to make him horny. He began to fantasize about being a 350 pound muscleman instead of the 225 pounds he weighed now. In his dream, he could bench press 600 pounds and squat 1000. So big that nobody could resist him. Growing bigger, stronger, hotter every day!! This excitement was too much to handle, so Mike began rubbing his cock, which had already sprung to life. He rubbed it up and down as he dreamed about hulking out. After what seemed to be a only few seconds, he shot his load all over the shower wall. He didn't even seem to notice the 10 other guys in the shower watching him get off on himself and fantasizing right along with him. When finished showering, Mike grabbed a towel and headed back to his locker. He put on his snug tank top and shorts, gazed at his hot body one more time, and went back to the main workout area. Feeling pumped from his hot jackoff session, he went to the chin-up stand and hopped up on the bar. He started doing chin-ups, grunting really loudly so all the other guys would hear. One, two, three eventually turned into ten, twenty, thirty, and Mike could feel his arms GROWING!! His veins came alive and began snaking across his arms as they were gorged with blood. The muscles were bulging under his skin, burning with every rep. After fifty, he let go and landed on the floor. "Donny, bring that tape measure over here!" he barked. In a flash, Donny was by his side. Mike reached up and flexed his double-peaked right bicep, which was burning with power. Donny carefully put the tape around it and cried out "20 inches!" Mike, knowing that the whole gym was watching, focused all his power into that right bicep and squeezed it as high as it would go. As he knew it would, the muscle sprang to life like something out of the Incredible Hulk. As it bulged, it easily snapped Donny's tape, and Mike added, "looks more like 21!" Donny stared open-mouthed at the bulging bicep, and a wet spot began to form in his workout shorts. Mike grinned and headed out into the parking lot. The next day, Mike jogged down to the high school to talk to his football coach about the upcoming season. Although it was summer vacation, he knew the coach would be there working on some new plays, and as the star quarterback, he wanted to be the first to try them out. Plus, this way the coach would get to see the progress he had made on growing his muscles. Mike was walking through the locker room when he heard the coach talking. "So you think you have what it takes to be our quarterback, huh?" Mike froze in his tracks. Someone was trying to muscle in on his position. How could any guy expect to be a better quarterback? Mike walked up behind the locker nearest to the coach's office and peered through the office window. The coach was looking over the new player, but Mike couldn't see the guy's body because a filing cabinet was blocking his view. "Are you telling me somebody else has guns like these?" said the player. He pulled up his shirt, tossed it on the ground, and hit a pose. "23 inches, all muscle!" The coach's eyes grew wide as he took in the kid's biceps. Mike desperately wanted to see if his claims were true, but he didn't dare bust in now. "Let's go up to the weight room and check your strength with those arms," said the coach. He left the office and headed toward the gym, with the kid following. Mike could not believe what he saw when the kid came out of the office. He had to be at least 6'4", probably 260 or 270 pounds of muscle. He had short blond hair, blue eyes, and a deep tan across his torso. He had the same basic blocky shape that Mike did, but his muscles all bulged a little bigger and looked a lot harder. He was the muscular ideal Mike wanted to be. He followed the two up to the weight room and secretly watched the stud lift. He could easily outdo Mike on every single lift, a fact which made Mike very horny. When he did chin-ups, he didn't have to stop at 50, but rather went to 80. He could do pushups by the hundreds. His bench press weight was a new school record. And by the time his massive thighs ripped open the seams of his shorts from doing several sets of punishing squats, Mike had cum all over his shorts. Afterwards, the kid went outside and tossed the ball to the coach. As expected, he could pass, kick and punt farther than anyone else on the team. Mike knew his days as quarterback were numbered with this guy on the team, unless he got a lot bigger real fast. He cleaned himself up and headed back for home. On the way, Mike took a side trip to a Pro Body, a small health food store, to check out the supplements. He figured it couldn't hurt to see what was new on the market. Upon entering, he walked over to the weight gain powders and started checking out the canisters. After a few minutes of browsing, he heard a voice behind him say, "Looking to get BIG?" Mike spun around and faced the store clerk. He was a short, scrawny guy who looked to be in his mid-twenties, but obviously was turned on by Mike's size. His nametag said his name was Andy. "Yeah" Mike replied, "I need something that works well and works fast. I'm looking to make some massive gains." "Well, you already look pretty big to me. But if you want something a little on the extreme side, you're looking in the wrong place." "Nah, not the juice. I don't go for that crap." "No, not steroids," answered Andy. "What I meant was, we keep the really good stuff in the back. Experimental weight gain powders I hand out only to special customers. Like you." "What have you got?" Mike asked as he began flexing his pecs. "Let me show you," he said as he dashed off into the back room. Andy couldn't believe his luck. All his life he dreamed of creating a magic muscle potion that would turn himself into a muscle god, and now after years of working on his formula, he had found the perfect candidate on which to test it. "If this guy grows bigger, I'll try it on myself next," he thought. Andy took a small vial of white powder out of his pocket and carefully poured it into a can of Monster Mass Formula. He stirred the contents and then replaced the lid. "OK, here we go," he said as he walked back to Mike. "This stuff is experimental, but it should really pack the beef on a motivated lifter. There's only two things I have to mention: one is that it works with the food you eat. This stuff should amplify the vitamin and mineral content of your food, sending it straight to your muscles. So the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow. And second, your body will most likely permanently adapt to the chemicals in the powder after about a month, so it's only gonna work for that long. After you've been on it for 30 days, it probably won't work any more." Mike stared at the can. "No problem about taking in more calories. I can eat anything I want, and my muscles can burn it off," he thought. "And I've only got a month before football practice starts anyway, so this is perfect." He looked back at the clerk and asked, "How much is it gonna be?" "No charge. Our little secret. Just come back in a month and let me see the results," Andy replied. "Almost too good to be true! How big do you think I can get?" "That's part of why I'm testing it. Nobody has put any limits on it yet." "Well, for free, I guess it can't hurt. Thanks, man. I'll see you in a month." Mike turned and headed out the door. He couldn't wait to get home to mix up a batch. After arriving home, Mike quickly made himself a ham sandwich, and then mixed up some of his new formula in a tall glass of milk. Almost immediately after his meal, he could feel a new sensation in his body. A certain tingling that hadn't been there before. Was it the formula? Was he nervous about growing bigger? Or was he just still hungry? Mike decided he just needed a little more food. He went back to the fridge and found some leftover pizza, which he chased down with a big bowl of ice cream. He continued to eat off and on during the day, even skipping his afternoon workout so he wouldn't be too far from the kitchen. By that night, the tingling sensation had waned and, feeling tired and sluggish, Mike turned in early. He awoke late the next morning feeling completely refreshed. He headed into the bathroom and checked out his body. Was he any bigger? Mike hit a double bicep pose, not noticing any difference from before. Then he stepped onto his electronic scale, which flashed 230 pounds. "That's up 5 pounds from yesterday," he thought. "I must be growing!" Mike went back into his bedroom and launched into a pushup marathon. His previous personal best was 105, but he managed to squeeze out 120 this time. "Hot damn, it's working!" he thought as he threw on some clothes and headed down for breakfast. After some eggs, toast, cereal, muffins, sausage, and another huge glass of milk mixed with the formula, he hopped in his car and went to the gym. Mike surprised everyone at the gym with the fervor he attacked the weights. He was able to hit personal highs on every lift, sometimes even breaking the club record for teenagers. After his workout, Mike's muscles bulged like never before, and he was glad to put on a posing display for the other gym members. On his way back home, he thought back to what the store clerk had said about the formula: "the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow." He needed more food. Lots more food. Mike decided not to go back to the gym for two or three days, but rather spend the time eating and (hopefully) growing even more. Then he would go back and really shock them with his strength. The next three days seemed to go on forever, but Mike kept his promise to himself and stayed at home eating. Each day he stuffed himself until his belly could take no more, and he continued to drink the formula with each meal. On the fourth day, Mike woke up and excitedly ran to his bathroom. Standing there naked, it was clear that he had gotten a lot bigger. He didn't look quite as defined as he once was, but the added bulk more than made up for that fact. He flexed his arms and chest and could definitely tell they had grown. He jumped onto his scale and the readout said 245 pounds. "Yes!" he exclaimed. "Twenty pounds in four days! Wait till the guys get a load of me now!" Mike ate another hearty breakfast and sped to the gym. Donny was already there with his tape measure, so he went right up and ordered the boy to measure him. "No prob," said Donny, and he began to get the stats: Mike now had a 52.5" chest, 19" neck, 21" arms, 34" waist, 30" thigh, and 20.5" calves. "Holy cow! How'd you get so much bigger?" Mike grinned, but said nothing. He just went over and began lifting heavier weights than he had ever used before. As with last time, he hit a personal best on every lift. He finished off his workout with another trip to the chin-up bar, this time making it up to 65 pulls. Only fifteen more and he'd have the strength of the stud that was trying to get his quarterbacking job. Mike was so excited, he couldn't resist pulling off his shirt and checking out his body right in the middle of the gym. "I'll be the biggest soon enough," he thought. On his way out, he told Donny, "Be sure to be at the gym exactly one week from now. You won't believe how big I'm gonna be then." Mike holed up in his house for another week of eating. He knew he would miss spending time at the gym and the beach, but any time he took away from eating was time he wasn't growing. He continued to eat at a furious pace, but after a few days, he noticed a smoothness and roundness in his stomach where once his flat hard abs had been. "I gotta do a little cardio to burn some of this off," he thought. "And with my new and improved leg muscles, a 5 mile jog should be a piece of cake." The jog didn't go quite as Mike had planned, however. About one mile into it, he noticed a convenience store up the road and decided to stop for some Gatorade. He was starving by the time he finished the drink, so he also got two corn-dogs, some Fritos, half a dozen donuts, and a package of cookies. He washed it all down with a gallon of whole milk and a pint of Ben & Jerry's Chunky Monkey. After walking back home with very full stomach, Mike decided he would jog in the opposite direction tomorrow. But tomorrow came and went and Mike never got around to jogging. He simply continued to eat and eat and eat. And grow and grow and grow. By the time the week was over, Mike knew he had hit the big time. Every part of him was so much BIGGER than just a few weeks ago, and he felt so incredibly strong. Although his belly and ass had gotten fatter, his biceps, chest and thighs were so swollen with muscle that he hardly even noticed. When he stepped on the scale and it read "275," he knew he would have no problem getting his quarterback position. He put on the biggest shirt he could find, which by now was skin-tight against his growing muscles, and his best pair of workout shorts, and was ready to hit the gym. Sure enough, Mike was the talk of the gym from the moment he pulled into the parking lot. Everybody was astounded at the gains that he had made and wanted to touch his muscles to make sure they weren't dreaming. Mike spent the first hour just being admired by the other members, trying to deflect their questions about how he got so huge. "Just plenty of good food," was all he would say. Then he launched into his workout, with Donny recording all his lifts. Club records were falling left and right as Mike moved from the bench press to the squat rack to the dumbbells. In between sets, he would drink from his sports bottle (whole milk and the special formula) and gulp down tacos that Donny would bring him from the Taco Bell next door. With every lift and every bite, he became more and more pumped up, until rips began to appear in his shirt and shorts. Mike finished off his workout at the chin-up bar. He jumped up and grabbed the bar, then began pumping out the reps. And although he had put on a ton of weight in the past two weeks, he had no problem doing 50, then 60, and then 70. After 100 pulls, he jumped down and began caressing his biceps. "All right, Donny, get out the tape and follow me," said Mike. They walked into the locker room followed by a crowd of lifters. Mike hit a series of poses and his shirt begin to shred. A double bi, lat spread, and most muscular was all it took to completely tatter the remnants and send it to the floor. The crowd gasped, and then began to murmur. "Where did his abs go?" "What has he been feeding that gut?" "Looks like flex has turned to flab!" Mike didn't care what they thought. He knew his eating had gotten a little out of control, but now he was stronger than them all. "It's a small price to pay when you have these," he said, flexing his monster guns. "Donny, if you please." Donny walked over and began to measure Mike's stats: 60" chest, 21" neck, 24" arms, 40" waist, 33" thigh, and 23" calves. He was truly a muscle monster. It was almost impossible to drink him all in. "Can I get you anything else, Mike?" Donny asked nervously. "Yeah, how about some more of those tacos. I'll meet you in the lobby when I'm done showering." Donny was off in a flash and Mike thundered over to the showers. The crowd lingered to get a good look at him lathering himself up, mostly wishing they could be his soap. Mike loved the feel of his new body, especially his growing gut. He knew that as it got bigger, then so did he. But he was already big enough to beat that other kid for the quarterback position. As he caressed his bulging belly, he knew that he had to have more. More size, more strength, more muscle, more fat. He began fantasizing again about growing to 350 pounds, wondering if it could be reality. He knew he had to try. On his way out of the gym, he saw Donny with the tacos and it gave him an idea. "Thanks, man," Mike said. "Listen, I got one more thing I need from you. Are you busy the next two weeks?" "Just spending time at the gym, trying to get bigger," Donny replied excitedly. "Come with me then. I have something I think you'll like." Mike took Donny home and began giving him the formula as well. In two short weeks of constant feeding, he became an almost mirror image of what Mike had been. He beefed up from 160 to 225 pounds, and couldn't get over the sight of himself. He spent all day flexing and posing and testing his strength. But he was nothing compared to Mike, who went into a feeding overdrive. Whatever he could get his hands on went into his mouth. He grew to enormous proportions, so large that Donny had to get a bigger tape measure. On the morning football practice was to begin, he sauntered into the bathroom and looked himself over in the mirror. He rubbed his big beefy pecs and his cannonball biceps, then played with all the fat covering his stomach, which was as rock hard as the rest of his body. Donny arrived at 8:30 with some new clothes for Mike from the Big & Tall Shop, then proceeded to measure the colossal hunk. His stats were incredible: 75" chest, 25" neck, 28" arms, 50" waist, 40" thigh, and 27" calves. He was one big stud! And when Mike stepped onto the scale, it flashed the number he'd been dreaming about: 350 pounds! He and Donny got so excited they both proceeded to jack off over their new physiques, and then showered together afterwards. Donny drove Mike to football practice, and every head turned their way when they entered the locker room. Not only was Mike the largest boy the others had ever seen, but they were equally impressed with Donny's transformation from scrawny geek to brawny hunk. They began flexing for the other players, who were totally blown away by their size. The coach then entered from his office with the new boy who had dreams of being quarterback. Even he got an erection when he saw what Mike had become. After sizing up the situation (and Mike's new body), the coach convinced Mike that he would make a better fit on the offensive line, now that he was the biggest thing in sight. Mike agreed, since he knew his size and strength would be most important there. The new boy, whose name was Kyle, would take over at quarterback. And after tryouts, even Donny made the team as a fullback. A couple of days later, Donny drove to the Pro Body shop with the empty can of special formula. Wearing Mike's old baseball cap and clothes, he could have passed for his twin a couple of months ago. Donny entered the store and found Andy behind the counter. "Dude, this stuff didn't do a thing for me. I'm the same size I was a month ago." Andy was disappointed. He had hoped the growth formula would work this time so that he could use it on himself. "I'm sorry about that. I guess that's why they call it 'experimental.' Thanks for letting me know." He grabbed the can from Donny and tossed it into the garbage. As Donny turned and left, Mike muttered "I guess it'll be a while before that one revolutionizes the market." Donny strolled back to his car, hopped in, and headed to Mike's house. He honked twice after pulling up, and soon the behemoth came out the front door eating a Snickers bar. "Did the plan work?" Mike asked. "Yeah, he bought it. I don't think we will have to worry about anyone finding out how we got huge for a little while. Now let's get to practice." Mike opened the door and sat down in the front passenger seat, his huge gut spilling onto his lap. The drawstring on his shorts snapped under all the pressure. Donny laughed, and then put his hand on Mike's stomach. "I don't think even your super strength could have held together under the weight of this baby!" Mike agreed. He began laughing, too, and would never wish to get any smaller. • Friends and Enemies «2» By Lucky As one would expect, nobody could get enough of the new and improved Mike and Donny. They were both worshipped wherever they went. The best word to could describe Mike was HUGE. He was simply huge all over. His biceps, chest, and legs had become bigger than most people had ever seen. There seemed to be no limit to the amount of weight he could lift, and he broke records in the high school weight room nearly every day. Football scouts may have come to the games to look for a great quarterback, but they left raving about the offensive lineman who could take on four players at once. And Donny. Donny had turned into the most handsome kid in school. The experimental powder had not only changed him into a super-fit and lean athlete, but it somehow allowed his features to become more pronounced. He'd always had clear skin, white teeth, blue eyes, and blond hair, but nobody noticed when he was a scrawny geek. As a 230-pound muscle stud, however, these features were transformed into a dynamite complexion, pearly white teeth, dazzling blue eyes, and sandy blond hair that felt great to run your fingers through. Because of his wholesome good looks and hot muscles, he'd earned the nickname "Captain America." Combining his new powerful physique with his razor-sharp brain also allowed Donny to succeed on the football field as well. He became a star fullback, edging out several more experienced players for a starting position, and he was certain to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship at the end of the school year. ******** Kyle sat in the back of his history class, not really paying attention. Mr. Barker droned on and on about some ancient wars, but he didn't care that much. Kyle knew that as long as wimpy Mr. Barker got to cop a feel of his hot body once in a while after class, he'd get a passing grade. He began rubbing his firm pecs through his tight white shirt just to see if he could get Mr. Barker a little flustered. Kyle soon became lost in his self-massage, and he began daydreaming about growing bigger and stronger. His whole life was a quest to be as big as humanly possible, and only Mike was preventing him from being the biggest stud at Bayview High. He was starting to rub a little harder when a whispered voice said, "Hey guy, you need to a hand to play with those titties?" Kyle looked over and saw that it was Justin, one of his teammates from football, who was a pretty good specimen of boy-hunk himself. Justin was giving a sly smile and trying not to laugh. "Sorry, man, sometimes I get carried away. My pecs need a lot of massaging on the day after a chest workout." "How much you weigh these days, bro?" "I'm up to about 275, Justin, and getting bigger every minute. What about you?" "199 as of this morning. I want to get a little bigger if so I can try out for the team in college next year." "Do you know where you're going yet?" "Not yet. I was hoping to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship so that I could get into Bayview State University and try out for the football team as a walk-on. But since I won't be winning it anymore, it looks like I'll have to go to community college instead." "Why won't you win it?" "Now that Donny Bell is on the team, it'll go to him. The scholarship is given to whichever varsity athlete has the highest GPA, and he's got me beat." "But he only just got on the team, and haven't you been playing for three years now?" "It doesn't matter, Kyle. You only have to play a sport at the varsity level for one season to qualify." "Hey, how come Donny didn't start until this year? With his body, you think the coaches would have been begging him to play." "Well, when school ended last year, he was just another math geek. Somehow, he bulked up a lot over the summer and turned himself into Adonis. Same thing happened to Mike Cross. He was a fuckin' stud before the summer, but damn if he hadn't turned into the Incredible Bulk when football practice started up again." "Wait a minute, Justin. Are you saying that Mike wasn't always that big?" "No way, man. He weighed about 230 or 240 last year. He managed to gain over 100 pounds over the summer. And Donny must have gained around 75 to 80." "How they'd do it?" "They won't tell a soul. Some super-secret experimental program they got in on." Kyle grimaced. He hated being smaller than Mike, and it really pissed him off that he had worked hard all his life to grow huge, while Mike was the recipient of a lucky break. He had to think of some way to turn the tables on that guy… "So what, man, are you jealous of Mike's size?" asked Justin. "Hell, yes. I ain't used to being #2. I have always been the biggest and strongest at every school I've been at, but no matter how much I push myself, I can't catch up to Mike. And he's such a prick about it, always flaunting the fact that his muscles are bigger. Why the other day he…" "Excuse me, Mr. Hurd," interrupted Mr. Barker, "did you have something to say to the class?" "Uh, no sir, just asking Justin a question about the reading material." "Well then, Kyle, why don't you stay after class and have a talk with me. I'm sure I can clear up any confusion." "Sure thing, Mr. Barker." The teacher nodded and went back to his lecture, trying to hide his excitement. "Dude, what did Mike do to you?" asked Justin. "Never mind. Just meet me at the flagpole after practice. We need to talk." "Sure thing." A few minutes later the bell rang, and most of the students stood up simultaneously and filed out of the room. Only Kyle remained, standing near his desk, waiting for Mr. Barker to lock the door and pull the shades. "Whatcha say, Mr. B? Anything new?" Mr. Barker walked over and stood in front of Kyle, dwarfed by his massive frame and powerful muscles. "Well, uh, er, I have been working out lately," he stammered. "You have?" He reached over and grabbed Mr. Barker's upper right arm and squeezed tight. "Sure don't feel like it. Just skin and bone." Mr Barker flexed his left arm, and a little muscle popped to life underneath the sleeve of his polo shirt. "See!" he exclaimed. Kyle cupped the bicep with his other hand and began to caress the tiny bump. "Why, Mr. Barker, you got yourself some nice little girly muscles now. You might even have the strength to take on my baby sister." "Maybe someday I'll get as big as you, Kyle." "Oh ho ho, Mr. B," Kyle chortled. He took his hands off of his teacher's arms, took off his own T-shirt, and then made his pecs bounce up and down. Mr. Barker's eyes grew wide as he stared at the behemoth, and his cock grew so hard that his slacks tented out. "No matter how hard you try, you'll never get a body like this. Some people are made to be David, and some are meant to be Goliath. Your little wimpy body just doesn't have what it takes to be like mine. Now, be a good little man and massage my pecs for me." Mr. Barker didn't need to be told twice. He lunged forward and dug his hands into Kyle's huge beefy chest. Kyle stopped flexing them so that his teacher could play with them (when flexed, Mr. Barker wasn't able to make them budge at all). He took one of his hands and begun rubbing Mr. Barker's crotch, which by this time was rock hard, knowing that any second he would cum. "Well," he thought, "it sure beats studying…" ******** Justin was sitting on the bench by the flagpole, waiting for Kyle to arrive. He had showered quickly after practice and had re-dressed in his blue polo shirt and khaki cargo shorts. There weren't many kids around since school had ended a few hours ago, so those that did walk by were mostly other athletes who had just finished with practice. "Hey there, Justin," a voice called out. Justin turned to see it was Amy, one of cheerleaders, heading his way. He had known her since they were little kids, but lately she had really blossomed in all the right places. He had fantasies about making his move on her, but she had her eyes on a much bigger fish. "How was practice?" she asked as she plopped down beside him on the bench. "Fine," he said while staring at her luscious body. Amy still had on her blue and gold cheerleading outfit, which hugged her body so tightly that every curve was visible. "Was Captain America there?" she giggled while placing her hand on his upper thigh. "Of course." He briefly looked down at her hand, but enjoyed its presence too much to say anything. "Did he do a good job at practice today?" Her hand started to move up his thigh, closer to his crotch. "Well, you know, we all work hard. Everybody does the best they can. Donny just happens to be a little more physically gifted than some others." "Did he ask about me? I mean, he must know that you and I are friends." She stared at him with her wide-open eyes and batted her lashes a couple of times. "We don't really talk about the cheerleaders during practice, you know." "Well, you sit by him in all those advanced classes. Does he ever mention me then?" Now she was rubbing her hand on his inner thigh. The massage felt good to Justin, and he started getting very horny. "Donny talks about a lot of girls. You know, he pretty much has his pick," Justin said, hoping to turn the topic of conversation from Donny to him. "Do you know who he's taking to the Homecoming Dance?" she asked, not listening to his implication. She began to rub harder, and Justin's cock sprang to life. "I think he mentioned having to choose between Katie, Erin, or Madison," he lied. As far as Justin could remember, the subject had never come up when talking to Donny. "But I'd be glad to take you. I think we could have a lot of fun together." "Look, Justin," she said seriously. She took her hand off his thigh and moved about a foot away from him on the bench, and his cock started to wilt back down. "You're a nice boy with a nice future here in Bayview, but I've just gotta hitch my wagon to a real star if I ever expect to get out of this town. Now everyone knows that Mike and Kyle will have some success on the football field in the future, but Donny's gonna go a really long way with his looks and body. He could get into modeling, acting, sportscasting, Internet stuff, whatever. That boy is gonna make some serious bank, and I intend to share it with him." "So you just want him for the money he'll make?" Justin said incredulously. "Well, I want him for his body, too. And I expect you to help me get him." "And why should I do that?" She reverted back to her previous position on the bench and resumed her cooing tone. "Silly, because I have the video from the party." "Wh, what video?" "From Courtney's party this summer. You remember what you did." "Oh, come on, you don't have a video of that." She reached down into her bag and pulled out a videocassette. "Here's a copy. I didn't realize that your little scene was on there at first, but sure enough there were in the background. I held onto the tape just in case I thought you could do me a favor in the future." "Amy, if this is what I think it is, please tell me you didn't show it to anyone. It'd ruin me!" "I haven't shown a soul, sweetie, and I never will, just as long as you tell Captain America plenty of nice things about me. Have we got a deal?" "Sure. I'll make sure he knows what a fantastic chick you are," Justin said sarcastically. "Look, Justin, if you were as big and handsome as Donny, I'd be hooking up with you, for sure. But it's survival of the fittest, honey, and that boy is the fittest!" With that, she hopped up, grabbed her bag, and headed for the parking lot. "I'll expect him to invite me to the dance before the end of next week," she said as she walked away. Donny took his copy of the tape and shoved it into his bag. "Hey, dude, was that Amy Pilkington sitting on your lap?" Kyle asked as he approached. He had also showered and changed, and he was wearing the same tight white T-shirt and jeans that he had been wearing in class. "Yeah, but it wasn't what you think. I asked her to Homecoming, but she only wanted me to tell Donny about her so he'll ask her to the dance." "Sounds like Donny is getting everything you want these days." "Just like Mike's taking your bragging rights as the strongest kid in school." "Dude, we gotta do something to fix this situation. Can you think of how they might have gotten into something like that?" "I've been thinking about that. I believe that they must have been approached for that muscle program somewhere here in town." "How do you figure?" Kyle asked. "Well, my sister babysat Donny's little brother all summer, so I know his family didn't go anywhere. And my older brother worked for Mike's dad at the car wash, and he said that Old Man Cross didn't take his family on vacation this year." "OK. So they were in town all summer." "So if someone offer to put them in a training program, it was most likely at a gym or a health food store, right? Some place where somebody would be looking for kids willing to put on muscle." "Yeah, that makes sense." "Well, guy, let's go start asking some questions. With my brain and your brawn, we should be able to coax someone into spilling the beans. Somebody out there must know something." "Sounds good to me." They quickly walked to the lot and hopped into Kyle's pickup truck. ******** Kyle and Justin went first to the local gym, but none of the workers knew much about the details of Mike and Donny's transformation. Joe, the gym's owner, hadn't even seen the guys since they stopped coming last summer. They walked down to the free weight area to see if Justin recognized anyone who might also know Mike or Donny. "So, dude, this looks like a pretty cool gym," said Kyle. "How long have you been a member here?" "My parents bought memberships for me and my brother a few years ago." "Do you guys still come here." "I do sometimes during the summer, but mostly I use the weight room at school. My brother stopped coming after his high school graduation two years ago. Since then he's put on a lot of weight, though, so I think he wants to start coming again to get back in shape." Justin continues looking for anyone familiar, but nobody's face rang a bell. "Looks like a strike-out here," he said. "Guess so." Before they left, Kyle decided to take a leak and stopped off at the men's room. Justin went to check in the aerobics area to see if any of the instructors might know anything, but the only person there was hot-to-trot Amy Pilkington. "Hey there, studmuffin, whatcha up to?" She sidled right up to Justin and put her hand on his stomach. "Come here to tighten up your abs?" "Nothing, Amy, just trying to find a few things out. And for your info, my abs are plenty tight as is." She rubbed his stomach up and down, and then lifted up his shirt for a peak. Justin gave her a quick flex, because even if she was using him, he couldn't pass up the chance to show off. Now if she would just let him do the same with her tits… Amy cooed, "Well, you're right about that. Not as defined as dear Donny's abs, but still mighty fine." "Well, if you'll excuse me, I gotta get back to my search." "Is it anything I can help with, big man? "Not really. I'll see you around." He took one last look at her luscious ta-tas and headed back to the free weight room. Kyle was already there. "Find anything out?" "Nope. " "Let's go, then." As they headed out the door, Kyle caught sight of Mr. Barker working on a Nautilus machine. Mr. Barker waved, and Kyle shot him a smile in return. There was a juice bar next to the registration desk, so Kyle stopped and charmed the gal at the counter into giving him a free drink. The boys walked a few paces farther and stopped in the lobby by the front doors. "So where to next?" Kyle asked as he finished his drink. "Where would these guys have found out about a program that can add tons of muscle virtually overnight?" "Well, there's several health food stores within a few miles of here. Those kind of places are bound to have salesmen pushing new products on them all the time. Maybe someone saw Mike and Donny's potential to grow huge muscles and provided them with something out-of-this-world." "Lead on, brainiac." They left, not realizing that more than one pair of ears had overheard their conversation. ******** The boys then went to two different GNCs, and the local Max Muscle, but each time came up empty-handed. "We should hit Pro Body, too," Justin said, on their way back to their neighborhood. "I think I saw Mike wearing one of their T-shirts one time, so maybe he bought stuff there." "Where's Pro Body?" Kyle asked. "It's only a few blocks away from here. Turn left on Hawthorne and look for a little strip mall on your right." Kyle followed Justin's direction and turned into the parking lot. The strip mall was mostly deserted, with only a small hair salon and a shoe repair store still remaining. The Pro Body sign was up, but the store was one of many that had a "For Lease" sign in the front window. "Huh. I guess they weren't doing so hot," said Justin. "Why don't I hop out and go ask at the salon?" Kyle agreed, and Justin got out and went inside. After talking to one of the stylists for a few minutes, he took something from her and strode back out to the truck. "What's going on, Justin?" "She said the owner of the store left mysteriously one night about a month ago, and nobody's heard from him since. The landlord had left the key there, so I convinced her that I was a prospective tenant who wanted to check out the property. Let's go inside and see what we find." Kyle got out of his pickup truck and walked with Justin into the store. It was small, only about 500 square feet, and the walls were covered with posters of famous bodybuilders. Most of the nutrition bars and powders were still there, along with racks of month-old issues of Flex, MuscleMag, and Muscle & Fitness. "Wow. The guy must have had a good reason for leaving all this stuff behind," said Kyle. Justin nodded, as he continued looking around. "See if you can find anything interesting behind the counter, Kyle. I'll look in the back room." Kyle leaned over the counter and opened all the drawers near the old register, but he found nothing but a few old magazines and some paperwork. He then rifled through a small filing cabinet, which contained only old tax returns and business records. There was a small desk where it looked like a computer used to sit, but there were no old disks in any of the drawers. He found nothing that gave any clue about a training regimen that would turn Mike and Donny into super he-men. Kyle stood back up and caught sight of his body in the full-length mirror on the wall. He started flexing his biceps while he waited for Justin. "Find anything, Justin?" he yelled. Justin came out of the back room carrying a large box. "I may have. Look at all these containers. They are all full of different protein powders and are marked Experimental." "So what?" "So, we know Mike has been a customer here at one time. We know he and Kyle were a part of some experimental training program. And these powders are all marked experimental. There's gotta be a connection." Kyle nodded. "Let's go get some milk and give 'em a shot. Who knows? Maybe by tomorrow we'll be both be bigger than Mike. But hey - you think that lady next door will care if we take this box?" "No problem. You go over to there and return the key. While you distract the hairdresser with your manly charms, I'll put the box in the truck." "Gotcha." They both left the store, and Kyle walked toward the salon. Right before entering, he took off his shirt and tossed it back to Justin, who caught it and threw it into the box. Justin listened as Kyle entered the store. "Here you go, ma'am, thanks for letting us look," he could hear him saying. "Do you have a place I can wash up? That place was mighty dusty." As the hairdresser stood gazing at the half-naked Adonis in front of her, Justin sneaked back to the truck and put the powders in the cab. Kyle returned a minute later and they headed off. ******** "So where is your family?" Kyle asked as they headed into Justin's house. "My parents are at my sister's swim meet, and then they're all going out for dinner. They probably won't be back until nine. My older brother usually doesn't get off work until midnight." "Cool, so we have an hour or so to test these out with no parental interference." They walked into the kitchen, and Justin grabbed a jug of milk and two huge glasses. "Which one do you think we should try first?" "How about this one?" Kyle said, pointing to a canister marked MNR as he set down the box on the counter. "What do you think MNR stands for?" "Hmmm….Muscle….or Mass….Nutrition….something." Justin poured the milk and Kyle mixed in the powder. As he was doing so, there was a knock on the door. "Are you expecting anyone?" "No. Just keep mixing. I'll be right back." Justin walked into the entry hall and opened the front door. He was shocked to see Mike and Donny there. Both muscle boys were wearing tight white tank tops and basketball shorts, with muscles bulging out all over. "Hey guys," he said, trying to sound calm. "What's up?" Donny smiled. "We were told by someone at the gym that you were asking questions about us. We followed your car and saw you take some stuff from Pro Body, and we've just come to make sure you don't use it." With lightning speed Donny grabbed Justin's arms and twisted them behind his back, while Mike charged into the kitchen and grabbed Kyle. Justin was fairly strong, but he was no match for Captain America. Donny picked him up over his shoulders and easily tossed him on the couch. About 30 seconds later, Mike did the same with Kyle, who was breathing heavily after losing his struggle to the immense stud. "Look," Mike said, "we don't have nothing against you guys, but we needed to protect our little secret. We can't have everyone knowing how to get this huge and walk around with muscles like these," he said as he flexed his mammoth right bicep. "Look at this arm, Kyle. You'll just not supposed to have anything this size. Face it, you'll never be bigger than me." To reinforce his point, Mike reached forward and grabbed the crotch of Kyle's jeans with his powerful hands. He started to tear the fabric right from the fly, and within 20 seconds had ripped the pants right off of Kyle. Then Mike grabbed Kyle's jockey shorts and tore them off, too. "And from the looks of it, you'll never be bigger than me down there, either." He gave a quick flick with his fingers on Kyle's cock, which he knew would really piss him off. Donny watched a little of the mini-torture session and then went into the kitchen. He returned a few minutes later with the two glasses and said, "Looks like we got here just in time, Mikey. Baby Kyle had these drinks all ready." He handed one to Mike and they both gulped down. "What'd you do with the rest of the powders?" Mike asked while he wiped his mouth. "I poured them down the sink." "Too bad for you guys," said Mike. "A few scoops of this stuff could have made a big difference. Justin, you might have gotten big enough for the NFL. And Kyle, you certainly would have been one of the most muscular men on the…." Mike stopped mid-sentence. He felt a little woozy. He looked over at Donny and could tell he felt the same. "Come on, um, Donny, let's, um…." "Mike," Donny said. That was all he got out before he slumped to the floor, dropping his glass as he fell. Mike tried to swagger over and pick him up, but he too started to fall. He grabbed a chair for balance but continued to go down. His immense weight crushed the chair, and he too collapsed to the floor. Kyle and Justin just sat and stared. They were not sure what to do. "Do you think this is sort some of trick?" Kyle asked. "How the hell would I know?" replied Justin. Both Mike and Donny started to moan and rolled over onto their backs, and then managed to prop themselves up on the nearby love seat. They both had huge erections sticking up in their shorts. "What's happening? I feel so weak," said Mike. "I can barely move," added Donny. "Something's really wrong. Oh, God, what's wrong with my dick?" "They're...getting…so…huge," Mike cried. Their erections continued to grow bigger and bigger each second. Their penises must have been a foot long by now, and they were ripping right through their shorts. Mike's cock came through first. It just shredded the material on his underwear and shorts and burst through like a gopher popping out of its hole. Donny's followed a few seconds later, tearing through his clothes as he lay against the love seat. Kyle and Justin could do nothing but sit and watch in amazement as the shafts became engorged. They were like two deer caught in headlights, frozen with anticipation. "It's like all my strength has gone into my dick!" Donny moaned. "Oh, God," Mike exclaimed, "mine is on fire, too! Bigger and bigger. Harder and harder. Shit, I think I'm gonna cum!" He and Donny both started to buck a little as their cocks grew more and more red and swollen. They must have been at least eighteen inches long at this point and looked ready to pop. Upon hearing Mike's announcement, Kyle finally snapped out of his stupor. He pushed Justin down onto the couch, jumped out of the way, and slid behind the end table. Justin tried to get up, too, but it was too late. Both Donny and Mike ejaculated immediately, spraying cum all over him and the couch. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" they both screeched in unison. "Shit!" yelled Kyle in amazement. "Fuck!" screamed Justin as he the cum showered over him. Mike and Donny continued to shoot their wads for about fifteen seconds. Then at exactly the same moment, they stopped, and their cocks began to decrease in size almost immediately. Justin slowly got up from the couch, but the cum on him was sticky and he had to move slowly. Kyle got up off the floor, confused as what to do next. Mike and Donny moaned and groaned for about 30 more seconds, and then they slowly stood up. Their cocks had retreated back into their shorts by this time, and they both seemed a little unstable. Mike shook his head a few times and seemed to recover. He balled up his fists and growled "I don't know what the hell happened, but you guys are gonna get it now. Nobody makes a fool of me like this." He took one step forward, stopped, and uttered in a hushed tone, "Uh oh." As Justin and Kyle looked on, Mike's body began to change. His muscle tone started to fade, and his body became more and more smooth. His gut grew larger and larger, seeming to spill right over his waistband and out from uder his shirt. His chest, arms, and legs lost all of their definition and expanded as they grew flabbier. Soon his clothes couldn't hold him in anymore and ripped right off his ballooning body. "My muscles!" he cried. He flexed one of his arms, but there was nothing but jiggly flab. No shape, no strength, and no more power. "What's happening? My muscles are all gone! I'm a total blimp now." He tried to reach down to feel his penis but couldn't get his arms around his gut. Donny, on the other hand, just started to shrink. His arms deflated, his chest caved in, and his legs went from tree trunks to toothpicks. His tank top covered a good deal of his torso, and his once tight-fitting shorts slid down to his feet. "And I've turned into a weakling! What was in those powders?" Kyle started laughing hysterically and walked over to the former hunks, who were now both cowering in shame. "Looks like you guys had quite the adverse reaction to those drinks. Excuse me, Captain Emaciated," he said as he easily pushed Donny back onto the floor. "So who's the biggest at school now, fatty? Think you still want to take me on? Think you will want to challenge this body ever again?" Mike put his head down and wanted to cry, and Donny crawled meekly behind him. "Look at you, Mr. Tub of Lard." Kyle grabbed a handful of Mike's flab, then jiggled his flabby tits, and began to laugh again. "It's like Superman drank a glass full of Kryptonite. You guys are gonna be the biggest joke's in town. Everybody's gonna find out you were fakes!" Kyle walked behind Mike and kicked him in the back of the leg, which caused him to lose his balance and fall to his knees. "Hit the deck and give me 20, stud. God knows you could use the conditioning now. You too, weakling," he said while glaring at Donny. Mike lay down on the floor, but he found it very difficult to maneuver with his enlarged gut in the way. He tried to grunt out one pushup but was entirely unsuccessful. Donny didn't have any luck either; he could barely muster the strength to roll over, let alone do a pushup. Kyle jumped down and laid on the back of Big Mike, who grunted when the hunk landed. He grabbed Mike's arms and pinned down his legs. "So who's the King of the Hill now?" Kyle asked. "Can't get away from me, can you? Go ahead and try, fatso!" Mike struggled, but it was no use. No matter how much he bucked and squirmed, he could not get the muscle man off of him, so he gave up the fight. Kyle, realizing Mike was acquiescing to the situation, let go of Mike's arms and cupped his breasts, squeezing them hard. "So you gonna be my bitch from now on? You gonna do everything I say?" Kyle got very turned on with this domination routine, and his cock began to grow hard as it lay in the crack of Mike's butt. The friction between their naked bodies only intensified the excitement for him. "Hey, Kyle." Kyle looked up at Justin, who was still standing by the coach. "What, Justin? Can't you see I'm busy getting my revenge?" "Something's happening." "What?" The cum, although still covering the corner of the room, was fading quickly. Within a few more seconds, it had evaporated completely, as though the spewing had never occurred. As this happened, Justin finally revealed his secret: "Kyle, I think I'm getting bigger." Sure enough, Justin began to grow. • Who's Next? «3» By Lucky Sure enough, Justin began to grow. Kyle stood up and stopped tormenting Mike, watching as his new buddy started pumping up. Both Mike and Donny, former muscle studs that had been turned into a blimp and a wimp, desperately wanted to run away, but they could not take their eyes off of Justin either. Justin's chest filled up first. Layer upon layer of thick juicy boy-muscle started to bunch up around his pecs, forcing them to grow upward and outward. They became firmer, stronger, and much more pronounced, stretching the fabric of his polo shirt as they expanded. His arms ballooned up next, taking up more and more space in his once-loose sleeves. Justin's molehill-sized biceps suddenly felt like mountains of power, growing his arms from a modest 16 inches to 19 inches in just a few seconds. He hit a quick double bi, and the other boys in the room gasped as they watched his arms ball up into nicely peaked pythons. Justin got more and more excited as the seconds passed. He used his newfound strength to rip the shirt right off his torso, and his mouth dropped open at the sight of the hot teen bodybuilder he was becoming. He watched in amazement as his abs grew tighter and more developed before his very eyes. He had always had a firm waist before, but nothing like this! Then his delts and lats began to grow bigger and wider, making him feel like a total fucking superstar. Next his legs began to feel heavier, and Justin reached down and massaged his burgeoning thighs through his cargo shirts. God, they felt so hard and sexy! He unbuttoned the shorts and let them drop to the floor, standing there only in his tight white BVDs. He ogled the increasing definition in his quads and calves, dreaming of what Amy Pilkington would say about him now. After a few minutes his muscle growth started to slow, but as it did, Justin began to feel a strange tingling in his groin. Something was moving down there; something was coming to life. He pulled down the waistline of his underwear with his thumbs and stared at his cock. It looked like it was pulsing, throbbing, and growing as well! Sure enough, with each passing second, it seemed to get bigger and stronger, taking on a new and improved shape and girth. Justin's cock finally snaked outside of his briefs to the point where the others could see it, and each of them gasped again. It was not only much longer, but also perfectly formed and incredibly thick. After finally stretching to about 13 inches, it seemed to stop growing as well, just hanging from Justin's groin like a gigantic garden hose. Kyle particularly was staring in complete awe. There was something about Justin's penis that was hypnotic and alluring. He didn't know what the attraction was, and he had certainly never had these kinds of thoughts before, but he wanted to taste it badly. Somehow, Justin could sense his newfound appeal. He had not grown as big and strong as Kyle, but he knew that Kyle wanted something from him, and he knew in his heart that Kyle wanted it desperately. "Hmm," Justin thought. "Is it possible that I can use Kyle's desperation to my advantage? Is it possible to get something from him once he's under my spell? I just need a plan." Justin contemplated the situation for a few more seconds, and then he pointed and Mike and Donny and bellowed, "You two, get out of here!" Mike and Donny staggered up, both a little dizzy and confused. "But I don't have any clothes," Mike protested. "Can't you give me something to wear?" Justin thought about the predicament as he tucked his mammoth cock back into his underwear. Unlike Kyle, he wasn't that vindictive toward the former studs, especially now that he had the glory of his new physique. "Stay put." Justin jogged out of the living room and down the hallway, enjoying the feeling of his bulk. He ran into his brother's room and picked up a pair of sweats and an XXL T-shirt, thinking how sad it was that his brother had gotten so fat lately. He caught sight of his body in the bedroom mirror, however, and the sadness left quickly. Justin flexed his massive biceps and triceps for about 30 seconds, and then headed back to the living room. "Here you go, Tubby, these should fit you. Now get out!" Mike quickly put on the clothes, and he and Donny (still in his much-too-large tank top and basketball shorts) left quickly through the front door. "Shit, shit, shit," said Mike as they descended the steps. "I can't believe what just happened. We're going to be the laughingstocks of the town now." He looked down at his gut, kneaded the flabby flesh with his hands, and then nearly started to cry. "Not necessarily," whispered Donny. "Remember how I said that I poured the rest of the powders down the sink? Well, I didn't. I wanted Kyle and Justin to think they were gone forever, but I actually hid them out behind the back porch." Mike quickly stopped playing with his belly and hugged Donny, nearly knocking him down in the process. "Well, let's go get them and see if we can fix this mess." The dark night concealed their movements as the boys quietly ran around the side of the house and sneaked through the back gate. They looked in the dining room window and saw that Justin was busy flexing while Kyle was fingering Justin's cock, so they continued on to the deck. Donny reached under to where he had hidden the box, but he was shocked and horrified to find nothing there. "It's gone! But who could have taken it? We made sure that Justin and Kyle were the only ones in the house before we knocked." "Somebody else had to have seen you put it there," suggested Mike. "Do you think someone was watching from outside when we were in the house?" "But I didn't see a soul when I came out here the first time. Whoever it was must have been hiding. But who?" replied Donny. "Well, someone who knew we were coming maybe. Or somebody who wanted to see how we got so big so they could get big themselves?" Donny was about to continue the conversation, but then he cocked his head as a gentle rustling noise caught his attention. "Shhh. Listen," he said quietly. He looked around for a few seconds, and then pointed to a nearby grove of bushes. "I think whoever it is might still be here." Donny and Mike stealthily moved toward the bushes, peering into the branches for any sign of the culprit. As they neared within a few feet, a dark figure shot out between them and raced toward the back gate. ******** Back in Justin's house, Kyle was admiring his friend's much improved body. "Buddy. You sure did get bigger. You're not as big as I am, of course, but definitely an improvement. Look at these pecs you got," he said as he massaged Justin's chest. "Nice, very nice." Justin stood there and smiled. "Wow. Kyle's got it for me bad. I am so going to make the most of out this." Kyle slowly moved his hands down Justin's torso, all the while massaging and kneading his hard muscles. "And your tight little waist is so shredded. The chicks are gonna dig this." The rubbing motion on his pecs and abs felt very erotic to Justin, who played along by closing his eyes and moaning his acceptance. He felt his cock begin to stir again, and his erection sprouted somewhat furiously. Kyle tried to control himself, but when he saw Little Justin pop out, he could not keep his hands off it. Like a drug addict who was offered a hit of his narcotic of choice, Kyle simply had to grab on, never wanting to let go. "Damn this thing is heavy," he said as he started feeling its heft. "Yeah, oh yeah," said Justin. "It's a whopper, ain't it?" "Oh my God, does it feel great in my hands. It's so warm and firm and…and…and…mesmerizing." Justin smiled. The bigger his dick got, the more power it seemed to have. Kyle sank to his knees, pulled down Justin's underwear, and then continued to rub the engorged dick. "I don't know what's come over me. I've never felt this way about another guy before, but I want to suck your cock so badly." ******** Mr. Barker was running as fast as he could. He darted between Mike and Donny and headed for the gate. Both boys jumped at their teacher, but they missed by a mile in their weakened conditions, and then had to get up and scramble after him. Mr. Barker had been at the gym, and he had overheard Kyle and Justin searching for the source of added muscle on Mike and Donny. Wanting to know the secret himself, he had followed Kyle and Justin to Pro Body, and then followed them home as well. He had been watching from the dining room window when Mike and Donny busted in and tried to spoil the party. And most importantly, he had been watching when Donny put the box under the back porch. Now here he was running away. Running to escape from Mike and Donny, both of whom desperately wanted the source of their power back. Mr. Barker darted past the open gate and ran into the street, struggling to hold up the heavy carton of powders. Thinking the boys might catch him if he tried to unlock and get into his car, he decided to run away and look for a hiding place. After a few blocks, he turned back to check on his pursuers, causing him to overlook the sprinkler sitting on the lawn he was cutting across. He tripped, stumbled, lost control of his precious box, and then slammed onto the ground. Mr. Barker recovered as quickly as possible, gathering up the powders and replacing them in the box. He had hurt his left ankle and right arm when he fell, so he was moving even slower than before. The boys were gaining quickly on him now. "I've just got to get away. I want to be a muscleman so badly! This is my once chance!" He took off again, huffing and puffing as he went. ******** Kyle was breathing heavy, too. The desire for Justin's cock was overwhelming his senses. "Before I let you suck my dick, Kyle, let's go up to my bedroom so we won't be disturbed. That way, even if my parent's come home, you won't have to stop." Kyle would have readily agreed to anything his buck-naked friend would have said. "Sure, sure." Justin continued. "You go on up. Last door on the right. I'll tidy up and be there in a minute." Kyle gathered up his clothes and headed upstairs. All he could think was, "This is gonna be fuckin' awesome!" He opened the door to Justin's bedroom, flipped on the light, and lay down on the bed. Impatiently he fingered his own dick until Justin finally walked into the room and shut the door. Kyle smiled, and then wordlessly dived off the bed and grabbed Justin's legs with both arms. He took the tip of the cock into his mouth and began to suck furiously. The experience was unbelievable for Kyle. Justin's dick could only be described as food of the gods, like something he had never tasted before. It was tender and tough and sweet and juicy all at once. Parts of it were very moist indeed, and Kyle sopped it all up. He was beginning to feel slightly dizzy from the excitement… ******** Mr. Barker was still running furiously, but after only a mile, he was definitely losing steam. He was sure that any second now the boys would catch up to him and take back the box and his dream of being a huge muscle stud. Determined to get away, he turned left at Denver Avenue, ran for a few more blocks, and then discovered a possible sanctuary: The Rosewood Hotel. Mr. Barker ran across the parking lot and jetted into the back employee's entrance. He thought the Mike and Donny were close behind, so he did not stop to look at or talk to any of the hotel personnel. He just pretended like he was supposed to be there and sauntered down the hallway, whistling a casual tune. He spotted an employee restroom, ducked in, and quickly locked the door. Dropping the box onto the counter, Mr. Barker just stood there silently for a few moments, listening to himself pant. "Am I safe?" he thought. "Even though he's really fat now, I'm sure Mike could easily overpower me if he finds out where I am. How am I going to get out of here?" He looked down at the box, knowing what the answer would have to be. "I guess you're my best hope now." He opened an unmarked orange canister in the box, dipped in his finger, and licked off the powder. "Tastes OK," he thought. So he did it again. And again. And then waited to see what would happen. ******** Kyle continued to get dizzier and dizzier. Lost in a fog and delirious with joy, he let go of Justin's legs and sagged to the floor. Justin smiled, knowing it was working. "What's happening? I feel so weak all of a sudden," said Kyle as he rolled onto his back. "When you were up here daydreaming about my cock, I was busy rubbing it in the glasses that Donny and Mike drank from. There was a little of those powered drinks still in them, and I got it all over my groin. You just drank it up!" "No! You didn't!" "Dude, I just grew like 50 pounds of muscle, and it was the greatest fucking feeling in the world! I want more! I want lots more! And, I could tell by the way you were looking at me, you were hungry for my cock. So I figured if I could get the powder on my dick, I could get you to slurp it up." As Justin spoke, Kyle's cock began to grow bigger and bigger and redder and redder, just as Mike and Donny's had done before. Kyle tried to scream, but all he could muster was a shrill whine. "Not my muscles, no, not them," he sobbed. Just before Kyle came, Justin knelt down, took the engorged cock into his mouth, and then braced for the impact. ******** Mr. Barker stopped licking the powders and waited for a few seconds. "Is something happening?" he thought. "I feel so strange." Slowly his vision began to blur. He took off his glasses to wipe his eyes, only to realize that he could see perfectly. "That's odd. I don't need my glasses…" Before he could finish his thought, Mr. Barker caught sight of himself in the restroom mirror. His hair was growing in where it used to be, pushing his hairline down his forehead and covering up any trace of his baldness. Within seconds his thinning brown bowl cut had grown into long, thick, wavy blonde strands that seemed to grow into a natural, yet quite stylish, formation. Other changes came quite quickly as well. Mr. Barker's eyed turned into sparkling blue pools, his adult acne cleared up, his chin grew more and square and pronounced, and his skin took on a healthy tan. His posture also improved, making him appear much taller than before (or was he growing?), and he felt all his neck and lower back problems disappear in an instant. And then the muscles came. Mr. Barker's shoulders, arms, chest, abs, back, and legs all started beefing themselves up. Like an inflating balloon, each part of his body grew considerably over the next thirty seconds. The added poundage stretched his sweatsuit to the max, leaving nothing to the imagination. "Damn!" he said in his new lower voice. "I look good! Like a super handsome Jay Cutler!" Mr. Barker put his hands under his sweatshirt and ran them over his pecs, stopping for a few seconds to play with his spool-like nipples. Anxious to see more, he took off his shirt and pulled down his pants to get a better view of his Adonis-like physique. He made all the obligatory poses that he had seen a million times before in all the muscle magazines, and he was very surprised to see how well he stacked up. He would have stayed in there for the next few days exploring his new body if the knock hadn't come at the door. "Are you ever coming out?" a voice asked. Mr. Barker, still naked except for his underwear, opened the door. He stared at the man who had been knocking, and then asked, "What's your hurry, little dude?" The guy was in pretty decent shape, but he could not hold a candle to Mr. Barker's new body. "I was…I mean, well…I am so…" he said as he tried to maneuver around Mr. Barker and get into the restroom. "Who was this guy?" he thought. "He doesn't work at the hotel, that's for sure." Mr. Barker snickered as he blocked the doorway, realizing he could have a little fun. "Well come on in, little dude, I'm not gonna bite you." He firmly grabbed the man by his T-shirt, dragged him inside, and then shut the door again. ******** Justin swallowed hard as Kyle came. He held on tight as the monster cock sprayed furiously, but he managed to take the whole load into his mouth. Within a few minutes, the changes started to occur. As with Mike, Kyle's dick retreated to its previous size and his muscles started to fade away as layer upon layer of teen flab spread across his body. He grew wider and stockier with each passing second, until he reached the point where you would have thought the boy had never worked out a day in his life. His arms jiggled, his pecs sagged, and his belly grew so big that you could hardly see his cock anymore. Justin, however, went in the opposite direction. Everything that had gotten bigger twenty minutes ago started to grow again. His arms jumped up to 22 inches, his chest exploded up to 60 inches, and each thigh pushed its way up to 32 inches. He stood there flexing as they grew, watching himself turn into the Hercules of Hoffman Street. "Nobody can touch me now," he thought. After taking more clothes from his brother's room for Kyle, he picked up the ex-jock and forced him to get dressed. "Justin, buddy, you have to figure out how to change me back. I'm not meant to be a fatty. I'm a muscle stud. I'm supposed to be buff and have huge muscles, not this disgusting gut and these flabby arms. Please! You gotta help me get my body back!" "You heard Donny, he poured the other powders down the drain. You'll just have to start working out again from scratch." "But that would take years!" Kyle whined. "So you better get started, tubby." He forcefully escorted his fat friend to the door and sent him on his way. Then Justin dressed himself in Kyle's old clothes and thought of where he wanted to go first. "First stop, Amy Pilkington's house." ******** "What's your name, little dude?" "Steve," the man replied nervously. "And what do you here at the hotel," Mr. Barker asked. "I run the fitness room." "Oh, the fitness room. I bet your nice little body provides plenty of motivation for guests, right?" "I, um, get some compliments, sure." "Well, tell me, Steve, how do you think I can get my pecs a little fuller? I don't think they're quite big enough. Do you?" Mr. Barker grabbed Steve's hands and placed them own his own pecs, which he bounced up and down several times. "Do they seem small to you?" "No, they seem plenty huge to me. You should not be ashamed of these babies at all," said Steve. "Incredible, simply incredible. They're like huge chunks of warm steel…" Mr. Barker continued flexing for a few more moments, until he saw a huge erection tenting in Steve's pants. He reached into his pocket and started rubbing furiously. "What's going on down there, little dude? You like what you see?" Steve muttered a simple "uh huh" and kept massaging Mr. Barker's chest. A few seconds later he came, sending a shiver down his body and causing him to moan. Mr. Barker pulled his hand out of Steve's pocket, taking the man's car keys at the same time. He gently set Steve down on the toilet to give him time to recover. "Thanks for the rubdown, little dude. I'm gonna borrow your car for a little while, OK?" "Sure thing. Anything you want. It's the black Escalade near the back of the lot." "Thanks, little dude." Mr. Barker quickly redressed, picked up his box, and left the restroom. He looked for Mike and Donny, but they were nowhere in sight, so he continued down the hallway and into the lobby. Steve's words were ringing in his ears: "Anything you want." There he found a house courtesy phone and made a call to the school's answering machine. "Hello, this message is for Principal Clark. This is Mr. Barker from the history department. I'm just calling to let you know that I'm quitting teaching and will not be back. I will be going into a new, more lucrative, line of work as of this evening." He hung out and strode confidently toward the front exit. "With this body, I will be able to get anything I want," he thought. "And since I'm no longer her teacher, what I want right now is Amy Pilkington." • Restored «4» By Corwin "Come on Mike!" Donny cried, panting and trying to catch his breath. "He went," gasp, "into the hotel." Donny leaned over, hands to his knees to support himself as he tried to catch his breath. Donny had gotten ahead of Mike as they chased Mr. Barker. Mike lumbered like a wounded cow. His face was red and he was breathing hard. When he got to the back of the hotel, he fell against the wall. Donny looked up. "Mike! Are you OK!" Mike couldn't speak, but kept panting. "So," he let out a wheeze that sounded like a pinhole in a balloon, "weak." He panted heavily for another minute. "Donny, where'd he go." Mike panted some more. "I saw him go in here," Donny walked over to his now fat friend. "We gotta find him," Mike cried, a tear running down his cheek. "Look at me. I'm covered in sweat and can barely move. I use to be able to run the 100 in 18 seconds. Now look at me." He pulled on the door, and grunted as he had trouble with the taut hinges. Donny followed Mike in. "We'll find him." They began to walk through the hotel, searching for their teacher and the box of supplements he had taken. As they approached the lobby, Donny saw a muscular young man leaving the rest room. He was carrying their box. "Mike, look!" "Who is that? Shit, has he been at the stuff! Look at that body." "Shhhh...." warned Donny. "We don't want him to see us." Donny and Mike got closer, as the man walked over to a phone. "Ya, he's definitely big, but no where as big as you were Mike. We gotta get that box!" They listened as the man called their principal. It only took them a second to realize that the young man was Mr. Barker, and that he was quitting his job. He put the phone down and started walking toward the front door. Mike and Donny quietly followed him. Mr. Barker strode with new confidence. Donny and Mike followed behind, watching their teacher's new muscles ripple and flex with each step he took. He seemed oblivious to the fact that he was being followed, too caught up in his new muscular vigor. He probably wouldn't care if he did notice. His powerful body could now easily out muscle both of the weakened jocks with no problem. Mr. Barker turned the corner and walked down a residential street. "What's he doing?" asked Mike. "Looks like he's looking for a house. Hey, doesn't Amy live somewhere near here?" "That slut! Hasn't she been all over you?" "Ya," Donny admitted. "She wants out of this town and was using me. Doubt she'd like the new me though. Justin was always hot for her. Wonder if Mr. Barker..." "Dude, that's sick. He's like way older than we are." "Ya, but look at him now! He's just her type." Just then Donny saw someone approaching from the other direction. Even from this distance, the man was huge. "Quick Mike. Over here!" "But isn't that Amy's house there?" "Ya, but isn't that Justin coming down the street! We gotta hide!" As the hulking figure walked under a street light, Mike could see that it was Justin. But he was huge, even bigger than the last time they saw him. In fact, he looked almost as big as Kyle. Justin was wearing shorts, and his thickly muscled legs were deeply ripped. He had a tank top that was cropped to show a perfect 6-pack, and his pecs created a thick shelf that tented the shirt over his thin waist. His arms were thick and strong, and he walked with the same confidence that Mr. Barker displayed. Mr. Barker stopped in his tracks when he saw the other man. He was concealed by darkness, and the large interloper had not yet seen him. He walked over to some shrubs and put the box down, hiding it. He then stepped into the light. The other man stopped, and Mr. Barker approached the huge stranger. Justin flexed his chest, bouncing the thick muscles as a primal challenge to the other man. The man was big, but not as big as Justin. "Wassup," Jason said, not as a question, but as a challenge. "I'm here to visit someone," replied Barker, trying not to be intimidated. He now recognized the man as Justin, but he was even bigger and more powerful than the last time he had seen him. "Me too," replied Justin, then adding after a brief pause, "little guy." Mr. Barker's felt a swarm of butterflies in his stomach at this challenge. He took a deep breath, and felt his now thick pecs rub against his shirt. "Not that little," he challenged back. He tried to make it sound convincing. Justin paused. "Don't recall seeing you before," he said, looking the guy up and down. He grabbed the base of his top, and in one fluid motion, lifted it over his head. He flared his lats and flexed his pecs, showing off every inch of his 60 inch chest. "This is what I got. You?" Justin stood, hands on his hips, muscle flexed and stared at the Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker accepted the challenge. He removed his shirt and began to flex in front of Justin. Both men began to circle each other. Unknown to Mr. Barker, Donny and Mike had been making their move. Once he put down the box, Mike started to run toward it. "Hey, careful Mike. We don't want him to see us!" Donny warned. Working in the shadows, the two powerless ex-jocks snuck up to the box. It was trash night on the street, and as they snuck over to their target, Donny grabbed another cardboard box about the same size. "What's that for?" Mike asked. "So Barker doesn't know we took the sups!" "Fuck man! That's thinking ahead," Mike said. While the now buff Mr. Barker and super-buff Justin parried, Mike and Donny substituted their garbage box for the supplements. Mike could barely carry the box, he was so weak, but they managed to get away. "Nice man," said Justin, groping Barker's hard chest. "But not as nice as mine." He grabbed Barker's hand and raised it to his own chest. Justin flexed, trapping the man's hand between the two melon-sized mounds. Barker tried to pull away, his arm flexing in rebellion, but Justin's flex was too strong. "Ya man, when Amy checks out my bod, she'll forget all about Captain America." "Amy?" Mr. Barker said. "Amy Pilkington?" Justin unflexed and Mr. Barker pulled his hand out, stretching the fingers now that they were free from the crushing power of Justin's chest. "Ya, is that who you're looking for? Shit. Why would she want a wimp like you when she could have a handsome, sexy stud like me." Justin hit a double bicep pose, showing the size of his superior arms. Mr. Barker flexed, but his arms, though peaked and muscular, were dwarfed compared to Justin's superior guns. Justin laughed, brought his arms down and grabbed his crotch. "Besides, my muscles ain't the only thing big on me." He reached down, grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Justin walked toward Mr. Barker, placed his hand on Barker's shoulder and pushed him out of the way with ease. Barker watched as Justin walked up to a door. He knocked, and Amy opened it. A look of surprise changed to giggles of delight as she let Justin in her house. A few moments later, he saw a light turn on on the second floor. A shirtless Justin walked to the window and closed the blinds. Mr. Barker felt his anger building. "We'll see about that." He went to the shrubs and grab the box he had hidden there. Mike and Donny carried their treasure through the shadows between two homes. They found a detached garage with an open door, went in and turned on the light. Mike put the box down with a thud and shook out his hand. Looking around, it appeared that the garage had been converted to some kind of workshop, with a sink and lots of power tools. "I hate feeling this weak. That box should be nothing, but I could barely carry it here." Mike complained. Donny locked the door and went to the box. He started lifting bottles out, reading the notes on them. "Come on Donny. Someone might come. They can't see me like this!" Mike lifted his flabby stomach and dropped it. It vibrated like jello. "I gotta get this right Mike. We can't make another mistake like last time!" Donny looked around. He lifted a bottle, took it out, then reached in and grabbed a note. "Bingo! Here's a key." Donny looked at the paper. "OK, this paper says what each bottle does." Donny looked at the bottle he pulled out. "This one is MNR. According to the sheet, that means 'muscle neutralizing reaction'. This must be the one we took before." "Keep that away from me. I barely have any muscle left for it to neutralize," said Mike. Donny began pulling bottles out, looking for something. He pulled three bottles out. They were labeled 'FM', 'MGF' and 'MB'. "I can't see anything that will definitely restore our muscles, but I think this might work. This one is a fat metabolizer. This one says that it converts food into muscle, but is marked a failure." "But that's the one we took originally!" Mike exclaimed. "Ya. The guy who invited this stuff must have believed our little gambit." Donny picked up the third bottle. "This one is called muscle boost. I think if we mix the three together, it might reverse the effects." Donny walked over to the sink. There were a couple of glasses. He took a scoop of each of the powders and mixed it with water. "Give it to me," said Mike. "No, let me try it first. If it doesn't work..." Donny downed the drink. Donny stood there for what seemed to Mike like hours, but was only a minute. Donny began to wobble a bit, like he was losing his balance and began to stagger. "Mike, I feel funny. Something is happeni..." Mike ran to try and support Donny. As he grabbed the thin man to support him, he felt something. Donny's soft body began to harden. He waist become hard and he felt abs pushing through the skin. Donny also seemed to be getting heavier, and his chest was pressing against his shirt. "Donny! It's working!" Donny's legs began to thicken in his shorts and his tank top began to pull tight as his lats spread like wings and his shoulders broadened. His arms thickened and Mike began to rub them, feeling the power return to his friend. In less than a minute, Donny once again had his Captain America body. His good looks and brilliant smile showed his pleasure. "Ya, that's more like it!" "My turn." Mike ran to the sink and made up his own cocktail. He downed it in a single gulp. "Come here Donny, I may need your help. It looked like it was a bit disorienting on you." Donny walked over and Mike began to wobble, his 350 pounds of flab nearly falling to the floor. Donny's restored muscles flexed to support the big man. Mike's waist began to thin as his mass redistributed itself. His pecs grew and his arms became firm. "Oh ya, feeling stronger" Mike said as he raised his arms and felt his chest growing larger. Donny put his arm on Mike's bicep and felt the 28-inchers become like steel. Mike's thighs ripped and his calves became like diamonds. Mike's lats expanded and pushed against Donny, forcing him to step backward while he continued to support the strengthening behemoth. Within a minute, Mike stood under his own power and flexed his mountainous arms. "YA!" he cried, and flexed into a crab pose that strained against his clothes. Suddenly, Donny cried, "Mike!" He grabbed his stomach and hunched over, "Something's wrong!" Mike looked at Donny, and saw that his muscles were throbbing and seemed to be growing larger. Mike grabbed Donny's arm and felt his grip being forced apart by Donny's strengthening bicep. "Must be the muscle boost. Didn't think..." Donny's stood up straight and his head snapped back. Mike heard a tear as Donny's tank top couldn't stretch any larger and his lats and pecs expanded. Donny's ripped waist became a perfect muscle gut. His legs thickened and strengthened. Mike watched as Donny became as large as Kyle, then kept growing. He rubbed his hand over his friend's muscle pecs, feeling their strength and weight and soon realized that Donny was approaching his massive size. Mike felt a pang of jealousy as Donny's growth slowed. "Donny, flex!" Mike ordered. Donny reacted, raising his arm in a huge bicep. Mike flexed his own arm. Donny's bicep was at least as big as Mike's, if not slightly larger. Before Mike could react, he felt a strong cramp in his own gut. "Oaaaaahhh!" he cried, "Yes!" Mike began to feel even stronger. Donny watched as Mike's already stretched shirt ripped from his body. His massive 80 inch chest exploded with more size, his ballooning pecs forcing into the man's chin. His traps pressed into his thickening neck, and his lats pressed his arms wide from his sides. His shorts ripped as his thigh muscles fought against each other for more room. Whatever fat remained around Mike's gut vanished as row after row of abs burst into view and his intercostals came into view as ripped perfection. Mike flexed his strengthening muscles as he grew. Donny couldn't help himself, his hands groping and pressing into Mike's ever more powerful body. As Mike's growth slowed, Mike's hands joined Donny's in appreciating his larger body. "Fuck Mike! You're a fucking hulking muscle freak!" "Damn right I am! Can't wait to see Kyle's face when he sees these cannons." Mike hit a bicep that was inches higher than Donny's 28s. Mike grinned, no longer jealous of Donny's growth. Mike was obviously number one. "Hey Mike. There's a tape. Let's measure those peaks!" Donnie grabbed the tape as Mike's hands continued to appreciate his massive body. Mike placed his hand under the inches deep pec shelf and hefted the heavy meat, weighing it and admiring its dense hardness. When Donny came back with the tape, Mike flexed his left arm, and rubbed his right hand over the incredible boulder. Donny wrapped the tape around Mike's massive arm, and read out the number. "Fucking forty inches. That's a foot bigger than you were before." Mike felt his cock press against his already straining pants as he realized just how big he was. Donny tried to wrap the tape around Mike's chest, but the 8 foot tape was too small. Mike's waist was 35 inches of rock hard ripped muscle, and each thigh had passed the 50 inch mark. Every time Mike flexed, striations of thick muscle pushed through paper thin skin as muscle dominated every aspect of his body. As Mike posed for Donny, he saw some metal pipes and braces. He pushed Donny aside and grabbed a three inch thick pipe. Grinning, he held it between his hands and flexed. The pipe squealed its objections, but bent in half as if it were a piece of clay. Not satisfied, Mike forced the straining steel to bend over on itself and tied the pipe into a knot. "Oh ya! Fucking easy for these!" Mike flexed his arms showing their superiority. Next, Mike grabbed a half inch steel dowel. Mike positioned it across his stomachs, between his rock like abs. Mike flexed into a crab pose, trapping the steel between his flexed muscles. Mike squeezed hard. When he relaxed, he pulled the rod out. Not only had it been forced to conform to the outline of the muscles, it had actually been flattened. Mike tossed it to Donny whose eyes widened as he looked at the 'V' in the steel that represented Mike's main divide and the round outline of his bricklike abs, now preserved in steel. "Damn, I missed having abs more than I knew," said Mike as his hands traced the contours of has muscle gut. Finally, it was too much for Mike. He shed his pants and his erect cock bounced off his powerful abs. Mike grabbed his long dick and squeezed, his popeye-like forearms commanding his fingers to stimulate his manhood. 'Like a steel pipe,' he though as his powerful hand met the resistance of his turgid meat. Donny dropped his pants and joined Mike as the two muscle monsters circle jerked in appreciation of their returned power. In Amy Pilkington's house, another sexual act was occurring. When Amy saw Justin's new body, she had to find out what happened. He didn't hesitate when she invited him up to her room and closed the door. She let out an audible gasp when he pulled off his shirt, and flexed his Mr. Olympia sized chest and arms. Amy didn't refuse when Justin offered to let her feel his muscles, and he laughed at the awe in her voice when she said he was bigger and more handsome than Captain America. "Donny's a skinny weak wimp," he said as he moved her hand to his muscle gut and flexed hard. Amy rubbed her hand over the mounds of muscle, then began to trace their contours. Finally, she let her fingers run down the center of his abs, over his belly button, and into his shorts. She gasped when she touched his cock. Her had grabbed it, her breath becoming deeper and more excited as she felt its thickness and weight. Her hand tried to judge its length, but it was too big. "I'm bigger than Donny everywhere," bragged Justin. "Go ahead, see for yourself." Amy didn't have to be told twice. In a flash, she had Justin naked. As she saw his monster cock, she became hypnotized by Justin's manliness. Justin pulled Amy toward him, and lifted her top. Undoing her bra, he marveled at her firm, perky, perfectly formed breasts. He felt his organ hardening and thickening as he began to kiss her passionately. As they kissed, he slid her shorts down and she kicked them off. He rubbed his organ against her underpants, and felt them moisten with her warm juices. Amy's body heat was rising with desire for Justin and his magnificent body. "You've got the greatest breasts," Justin whispered to her. "How'd you like to feel my monster cock between them?" Amy's answer was to bend down. Grabbing both her girls she wrapped them around Justin's manhood and squeezed, rubbing her soft female skin against his hard rod. Justin's meat began to leak precum as he watched Amy's eyes widen at feeling his power rod between her firm breasts. Sighing heavily, she looked at him and cooed, "Can I suck it, please," her eyes begging him for permission. "Only if I can return the favor," Justin said, putting his arms under hers and lifting her up. He then moved one of his big hands to her crotch, and began to rub it. "Ohhhh..." Justin had to steady Amy as her knees nearly gave out. "Please..." Justin lifted Amy and placed her gently on her bed. He lay next to her in a sixty-nine position. As he felt her warm tongue begin to lap at his organ, he pressed his face into her crotch and forced his tongue between her womanly lips. Justin worked his powerful tongue as Amy ran her mouth over his prodigious meat. He could feel her warm mouth sucking on his head, then her tongue running along his shaft, and her mouth sucking on his balls. Her arms were stroking his massive thighs and calves, testing the muscle as she squeezed and stroked them. It felt so good. He returned the favor by massaging her clit with his tongue and inserting it powerfully into her tube. As he did this, she began to have mini orgasms as any control she had left her body. The more he stimulated her, the more sounds of pleasure she began to make. Pulling back, Justin asked, "Do you want me to fuck you?" "Oh yes... oh god yes... but..." "I'll be gentle. Don't worry, you're so wet, so sexy..." Justin reassured her. He pulled wrapped his arms around her, hugging her as he kissed her pussy before flipping over. He began to kiss her as he ground his cock against her, rubbing her clit with his hard, long shaft. His muscles flexed as he gyrated his groin into her. Amy rubbed her hands over Justin's powerful torso, her body heat rising. Justin moved to the corner of the bed. Lifting Amy like a china doll, he sat up and stroked his organ. "Come here babe. You sit on it. Go as slow as you want." She strattled him, and he kissed each of her breasts as one of her hands grabbed a hold of his traps and the other positioned his monster meat. She pressed his fat head against the opening to her vagina. Justin pressed. He felt her warmth engulf his head, and Amy screamed with pleasure. Justin's legs flexed as he pumped his meat into her, all the while letting her control just how much of his length she took. Slowly, she took more and more of his manhood into her while he kissed and sucked on her breasts. She stroke his arms and pecs, and he flexed for her. He could feel her getting wetter and wetter as her pants turned into coos of pleasure. When about nine of his hard throbbing inches had invaded her, he felt her tighten around him. Amy's head flew back, and she screamed, "OH GOD YES". Justin felt her warm juices flowing over his cock, and he gently pressed further into her. "Justin! Never imagined. Oh god!" He felt her spasm as her orgasms continued. "So big. So strong. Oh! More. Oh please." Justin flexed his dick, stretching her as he thrust inch after inch in and out of her. Amy's fingers dug into Justin's massive pecs, his steely-hard flex easily resisting her hands. "So manly... biggest... oh..." Amy's words trailed off into inarticulate grunts and pants as Justin's monster pressed deeper into her. Her juices lubricated his passage, and she was able to take every inch of his incredible length. When his groin rubbed against hers, he pressed into her clit, causing her orgasms to accelerate. He felt her tightening against him, so he flexed his cock, forcing it harder. Amy screamed with pleasure. "You ain't seen nothing yet," Justin whispered to her. Hugging her, he began to stand. Amy wrapper her legs around his waist, and his thighs flexed as he lifter her. His abs flexed as he continued to thrust his massive cock in and out of her, holding her up with his powerful body. "OH. SO... STRONG..." She kissed him passionately as his muscles and strength made his fucking her so much more intense. "MORE... AMAZING... OH GOD... CAN'T STOP CUMMING... JUSTIN..." Amy's screams were exciting the muscle god more than he ever imagined. "God Amy... You are so good. I'm close to cumming... Want me to cum?" Amy's eyes had rolled back in her head, but she grunted a yes. Justin kissed her deeply, feeling her sexy small body against his big muscular form. The thought of his new strength and sexual prowess filled his mind. He felt his balls tighten and his dick becoming even harder. Amy's breathing was heavy as his powerful muscle fuck continued to cause her to orgasm uncontrollably. Justin's cock exploded into her, mixing his cum with her juices. Their crotches become soaked with man and woman liquids as Justin squirted more and more into Amy. Justin's body tensed and his muscles flexed as he screamed and creamed. He felt his balls pumping his seed into Amy. Justin's orgasm lasted for fifteen seconds or more. When he finished, Amy fell limp in his arms, passed out from the power of his love making. Justin pulled out of her and lay her on his bed. He looked at her firm breasts rising and lowering with each breath. He leaned over and kissed her. Suddenly, Amy's body began to convulse. Her ample breasts seemed to deflate, and her thin waist bulged with fat. Her toned body became flabby. Her white skin became blotchy and her hair lost its sheen. Justin was about to react when he felt light headed. His huge balls seemed to pulse, and a wave of strength and energy rolled through his body. Justin felt heavier, bigger, and turned to look in the mirror. It was happening again. He watched as his pecs began to balloon larger. His already ripped waist thickened with more muscle, and became more shredded. His arms pulsed with more energy. He struck a bicep pose, and watched the peak grow higher and higher. His quads pressed into his big nuts, pushing them forward. His calves thickened, and he felt strong and fast, as if he could run a hundred yards in seconds. "Ya! Grow!" Justin hit a crab pose and watched every muscle flex larger, getting totally ripped. He grinned, noticing that his features were becoming even more handsome and manly than before. He turned to the side, and struck a side chest pose, noting his growing pecs and their roundness. His rack now hung almost a foot over his rock-like abs. "Bigger," he growled as he raised his arms into a twisting double bicep. That's when it hit him. He was as big as Mike had been. As his growth slowed, he bounced his eighty-inch chest and admired his twenty-eight inch arms. He grinned, noting that he was easily as handsome as Donny had been. And his posing was as fluid and graceful as Kyle. He looked at the ugly fat Amy and laughed. "Thanks girl. Looks like fucking you made my transformation complete. Can't wait to hit the football field! I suspect you were just fucked by the new quarterback!" Mr. Barker got back to his apartment. He threw the box on his coffee table and opened it. It was filled with magazines. Frantically, he began to rip through the paper looking desperately for the amazing powders that were no longer there. "NO! I've got to find them!" Mr. Barker turned to return to Amy's house to trace his route. • Worshipping Mr. Barker «5» By Corwin Kyle sat on the football field, watching the sun come up. After leaving Justin's house, he wandered aimlessly. His body felt so weird. His belly jiggled when he walked, and his body conformed to his shirt rather than the shirt stretching to his body. He tired easily. It was wrong. He walked without purpose. When he realized where he was, he had gone to the place he had always felt safe -- the football field. He tried running its length. He was so slow, running less than thirty yards in the time it would have taken him to run the whole field. He pushed himself, only to trip and land face first. Kyle's mind couldn't understand how to control his new body. It was so bloated and strange. He had to know how bad the damage was. He stood up, and his knees and elbows hurt. He couldn't see his legs over his fat stomach, but his elbows were skinned and bloodied. He found the keys the coach had given him to get into the locker room and weight room so he could train whenever he wanted, and walked to the door. Kyle began to feel at home. He had spent countless hours building his muscles and flaunting them for all to see in places like this. He turned on the light and instinctively took off his shirt. He turned toward the mirror, and didn't recognize the person looking back. His face was puffy and lacked the rugged manliness that he normally saw reflected from the mirror. His massive chest that caused awe in men and women alike was flat and saggy. His firm stomach was bloated. The only good thing was that it drooped over his crotch, hiding where his small cock would be. He had always been ashamed that his manly proportions did not extend to his dick. His normally ripped legs were round and his knees were indeed skinned and bleeding. He looked like the Pillsbury dough boy. "I HATE THIS!" he screamed, and made his way into the weight room. "Gotta lift! Maybe that will reverse this curse!" Mike walked into the weight room, and turned on the light. He looked around, and saw that someone had left a bar and weights on the bench. There were two plates on each side. Kyle smiled. "Ya, something light like that!" He walked over, and positioned himself under the 225 pound bar. "No prob. This was my warm up weight!" Kyle grabbed the bar, took a deep breath, and ordered his arms to lift it. Nothing happened. He arched his back and pressed with all his might, but the bar didn't move. Kyle held his breath and pushed harder than he had ever pushed, but the weight continued to defeat him. Kyle's stomach tied in knots as he realized that this wimpy weight -- this warm-up weight -- was too heavy for him. Kyle stopped. His shoulders hurt from the exertion of his failure. Slowly, he got up. He unlocked the collar and began to remove one plate. It nearly fell to the floor as he was unable to control it. "No, it can't be too heavy for me. It can't!" He put the collar back and removed the plate from the other side. This time, he was more careful but it was still so heavy. Kyle got back on the bench. 135 pounds. Never in his life had he been unable to bench this light a weight. The first time he ever lifted, he did 175 for reps. Kyle positioned his hands. He pressed. Harder. His arms shook and the bar slid. He arched his back and he thought he felt the bar move a bit. He screamed, willing strength into his weak muscles. He began to cry as the bar stayed on the bench, disobeying his orders to move. Kyle sat up and rubbed his hands over his pecs. Flabby. Soft. He had loved to have his chest worshipped for its size, hardness and power. His sadness turned into anger and then hate for Justin. The weight room, always a source of comfort and pride for him had suddenly become a place of shame. No longer was he its monarch, a muscle god who commanded there. Now, he was nothing. He stood up, grabbed his shirt, and left. He sat on the field until sun up, unable to move. His dreams, his work, and his life had been taken from him. His depression was interrupted when a car pulled into the school drive. The car stopped by the front door, and someone got out. The person unlocked the front door and ran inside. "On a Saturday?" thought Kyle. He watched, and the light in Mr. Barker's classroom turned on. Kyle got up and went inside the building. He heard someone in the classroom, and peeked inside. A muscular young man was rummaging around Mr. Barker's desk, putting things in a box. He opened the middle drawer, and pulled out Mr. Barker's class roster and started looking through it. 'Shit. The school is being robbed,' thought Kyle. The guy was big, but Kyle had been bigger. He could have taken him. Then he remembered his failure in the weight room. His power was gone, and he was too weak. He had to get away. To call for help or something. He turned, but tripped on his feet and slammed into a row of lockers, causing a loud crash. Kyle lay stunned for a second. As he began to get up, a man was standing over him. The first thing Kyle noticed was the man's calves straining at the bottom of his pants. Looking up, the pants were like a second skin around a pair of ripped quads and thick hamstrings. The man had a significant bulge which made Kyle gulp. The man's shirt hung lose around his waist, and his pecs formed a ledge that forced the shirt to tent forward. The man's face was grimaced as he looked at Kyle. "What are you doing here, pig boy," he said. Kyle recognized the voice. "Mr. Barker?" The man looked. A glean of recognition entered his eyes. "Kyle?" Kyle tried to back away, but the man offered his hand. Kyle took it and with a forceful pull, Kyle was lifted off the ground. "What happened to you?" asked Kyle. "Found Mike's little secret. And you?" Kyle stared, then started to cry. Once he started talking, his whole nightmare just blurted out. He told how he and Justin had been searching for the source of Mike's strength. "Ya, I followed you," admitted Mr. Barker. Kyle told how they took the supplements back to Justin's house, and Mike and Donny broke in. Mike couldn't help but lord his massive arms over Kyle, and then it happened. He recounted how Mike and Donny's strength seemed to flow into their cocks, and how they came on Justin. Their muscle evaporated, and Justin grew bigger. "I saw Justin last night. He's huge." "Ya, but not from just Mike. He stole my muscle too." Kyle recounted how Justin's cock had become enormous. "He made me suck it," Kyle lied. "Really?" said Mr. Barker. "He put some of the powder on it, and forced it into my mouth. Then I became dizzy. My cock hurt, and when I lost it, Justin was there sucking me off. That's when I changed." Kyle began to cry. "He stole my muscles. My beautiful muscles." Mr. Barker looked at Kyle. He grinned, then lifted off his shirt. "Muscles like these?" he asked. Mr. Barker struck a crab pose, flexing his big pecs inward, forcing them to ball up and become striated as he flexed his thick arms into his torso and forced his gut into eight bricks of power. He then stood up, raised his arms and performed a twisting double bicep pose. Kyle whimpered a yes. Mr. Barker smirked, then unflexed. He unbuttoned his pants, then pushed them down, standing in front of Kyle in his white fruit-of-the-looms. "And like these?" he said, sticking his leg out and tightening the quads to show their hardness, then relaxing and shaking the substantial muscle. Kyle sobbed. "Ya know, I loved to worship your big body," Mr. Barker admitted, raising his hands to his pecs and massaging the heavy meat. "I loved to feel all that power. Your manly strength under my fingers. I loved it." Mr. Barker's briefs bulged larger, straining to contain his heavy meat. Kyle's mouth began to feel dry and he remembered being worshipped. Ya, he liked it too. He liked to feel his power, and to let other's feel his strength, jealous of what he had. "Now I love having it," Mr. Barker admitted. Come here Kyle," Mr. Barker commanded. "It's time for you to worship my superior manhood. Feel these muscles." Kyle hesitated. He loved being worshipped, but being the worshipper? He watched Mr. Barker move his hands, weighing his pecs, pinching them then sliding his hands over his cobblestone abs. He rearranged his shorts, and the head of his growing erection forced itself above the waistband. Kyle stood, his hand shaking. Slowly, he raised it to Mr. Barker's chest. It was warm... no hot. It felt like living steel. He measured it with his fingers, weighing it. His skin was so smooth, yet the flesh so hard. Mr. Barker flexed his pecs, causing it to ripple upward under Kyle's fingers. Kyle let out a slight moan and felt a pressure growing in his pants. "Ya boy. Feel my power. You like muscles, don't you. You liked having them, and I love having them. Feel these abs." It was another command, but this time Kyle didn't hesitate. Mr. Barker flexed, his dick now pressing into his belly button. Kyle rubbed each muscle, pressing his stubby fingers into the groves. As his hand moved toward Mr. Barker's naval, his little finger brushed against Mr. Barker's fat cockhead, causing the muscle man to shudder. A trail of precum tracked Kyle's progress over Mr. Barker's hard stomach. "Turn around," Kyle asked. Mr. Barker looked at him, but complied, turning and looking out the window at the football field. He saw to people approaching, but was distracted by Kyle's touch. Kyle grabbed Mr. Barker's traps, feeling the iron-like muscles. He tried to squeeze, to massage the powerful back, but his weak hands could barely dent it. Kyle rubbed Mr. Barker's bull neck, feeling his heart beat in the veins just below the skin. Mr. Barker flexed his lats, stretching the wings wide then pulling them back creating a rippled mass of powerful muscle that met at his spine, two mountain ranges of muscle protecting his backbone in grand canyon sized valley. Kyle felt every ridge, testing the depth of the canyon and the width of his wings. He moved his mouth to the top of Mr. Barker's back, and pressed his tongue into the muscle-walled valley and traced it. Mr. Barker laughed. When Kyle had finished he turned around. He placed his big hand on Kyle's crotch and felt the hard cock. "Oh ya, you do love muscle, don't you!" Mr. Barker flexed his big arm, making the baseball-sized bicep explode upward. "You like these muscles, and you liked having them. Show me." Mr. Barker nodded to Kyle's groin. Kyle didn't need to be told twice. He was so horny worshipping this new muscle god. He so longed for the power again. He pulled his pants down, and his five inch erection sprang up as if spring-loaded. Mr. Barker wrapped his hand around the thin rod and squeezed, but Kyle was so turned on not even Mr. Barker's strong hands could crush Kyle's iron hardness. "Ya, you're turned on. So am I, but it looks like I'm way bigger than you in this department too." Kyle began to ooze copious amounts of precum as Mr. Barker stroked his rod. He reached out, and grabbed Mr. Barker's big cock and rubbed it against the muscle-god's ripped abs. Mr. Barker's cock lacked the hypnotic appeal that Justin's had, but it was so big and heavy it turned him on. "Mike always lorded his big body over me," confessed Kyle. "I guess I always wanted to do this. Right before he took the sups that changed him, he was bragging about his big dick and muscles." "Did he say anything else?" Mr. Barker asked, moving Kyle's other hand up to his muscular chest and flexing his big pecs. "He said the sups would make Justin big, and make me one of the most muscular men ever. I wanted that. The muscles... like yours..." "I want that for you too, Kyle." Kyle looked at his ex-teacher and saw him for the first time. "What?" "Think about it. I want to get you your muscles back. I want you to be big again. But not just big, huge, a muscle freak. And I want to be bigger too. You and me. We'll take those muscle building supplements again, and grow huge. No one will stop us. Think about that." Kyle's cock flowed with precum. His body began to shake as he oozed cum and orgasmed. Mr. Barker joined him, but his large cock erupted like a volcano squirting both of them with jism. Kyle looked at Mr. Barker, his muscular body covered with white cream. "I wish there was a way, but Donny flushed the supplements down the sink." "Donny lied. I'm the proof of that." Mr. Barker put his hands on his hips and flexed into a crab pose. "Look outside." He ordered. Kyle looked out the window. There were two people on the field. They were tossing a ball back and forth as they ran down the field toward the school. They were men, shirtless, wearing shorts that hugged their bodies. He looked closer, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. Both men were huge, but one was a muscle monster. The smaller looked to be as big as Mike, and the other was twice as big as him. Kyle looked, and recognized the smaller man as Donny. The larger man was, "Oh my god. That's Mike! He's even bigger than before. How'd he..." "get his muscles back?" finished Mr. Barker. "He took the supplements from me. Stole them while Justin distracted me. And if he can get his muscles back..." «6» By Corwin Donny got to Mike's house early. He wore only the pair of shorts from last night -- none of his clothes fit his new body. The front door was open, so he let himself in. He heard Mike in the shower, so made himself comfortable in Mike's room. Mike's walls were covered with stories of his exploits on the football field. A picture of Mike and Donny winning a game against the Central High Indians caught his attention. Donny smiled at the memory. He turned to the full length mirror and saw his powerful body. At first he thought it was Mike, but no, it was him. Donny flared his back and pulled his arms into a crab. The python-like structure of his body exuded power. Donny was huge! He was so captured by his own powerful display, he didn't hear the water stop. The door between Mike's room and the bathroom opened. Mike walked through the opening sideways, too big now to fit through the opening any other way. "Shit!" Donny said, relaxing his pose. Light glistened off of Mike's huge wet body. His bis jumped randomly as he rubbed a towel over his head, drying his hair. Mike smiled and laughed, his ripped abs gyrating with the force of his chortle. "Lookin' good Donny," Mike said, tracking Donny's eyes as he took in all of Mike's nude power. Mike turned and opened his wardrobe. His lats rippled as he pulled out a shirt and pants and through them at Donny. "There you go big guy. Change into that. They're all too small for me now." Mike expanded his chest and placed his arms on his hips as he grinned knowingly at Donny. As Donny stripped off his shorts, Mike felt a tinge of longing for his friend. Donny was so handsome and so strong. Mike may be stronger, but there was something special about their friendship and all they had been through the past day. Mike turned and found a jock strap that still barely fit him. He arranged his ample manhood in the pouch, then found a pair of spandex shorts. He pulled the shorts over his legs, stretching the fabric to near the breaking point. Finally, he found a triple-XL tank top that he pulled over his head. As he pressed the fabric over his chest, it stretched to the max. He inhaled, and the t-shirt tore around the neck, his pecs forcing more room from the fabric. "That'll have to do until we can go shopping," he said and walked sideways out the door. Donny and Mike walked to the football field. They each wanted to test their new bodies, wondering what they were now capable of. As the passed the football for 90 yards with perfect precision, kicked field goals the length of the field, and ran faster than any player could imaging, they had no idea that they were being watched. As Mr. Barker flexed and displayed his youthful power for his more-than-willing worshipper, a blur out the window had caught his eye. Kyle was too busy enjoying the power of his teacher to notice. As Mr. Barker experienced the awe and devotion of his lustful student, his attention was drawn to the two powerful figures out the window. It wasn't long before he recognized them as Mike and Donny. Like he and Kyle, they were changed. Unlike Kyle, though, their bodies had become even more muscular. From what Mr. Barker could see, Mike was now more akin to the Incredible Hulk than ever before, and Donny had become as large as Mike had been. He became as jealous of them as Kyle was of his new body. When he pointed the studs out to Kyle, Kyle's determination to find out how they had regained their muscle overrode any desire to worship Mr. Barker. The two stared, watching Mike and Donny display athletic ability beyond any other high school player. They could kick and pass farther than any other player. Mr. Barker timed them as they ran the field, and realized that they were at least twice as fast as the school's leading track stars. Their solid muscular bulk was enough to prove that no other team could hope to tackle them or even slow them down. "Did you see that?" "Wow!" "Fuck, how fast are they!" "Nah uh!" "Look at the size of Mike!" "Donny couldn't do that before!" Exclamations followed exclamation as the two watched Donny and Mike test themselves. Kyle began to rub his crotch, and Mr. Barker adjusted his growing hard-on as the two jealously observed the two powerhouses. After about twenty minutes, Mike and Donny approached the school, entering the locker room door Kyle had unlocked earlier. "The guys will be arriving soon for practice," Mike observed, looking at the clock. "I want to check out the weight room before they get here." "Ya, we know we're now unstoppable on the field. Let's find out what we can do with the iron," Donny agreed. "Bet I take down a few of those school records you set," Donny bragged, bouncing his pecs and checking himself out in the mirror as he walked by. "Go ahead. I'll just set new records," said Mike, adding, "with these." He flexed his massive forty-inch arms. He raised his monsterous right bicep to his lips and kissed it. The lights in the weight room were on. 135 pounds were on a bench, with two plates on either side. It looked like they had fallen there. "What wimp left the lights on?" Mike asked as he walked over to the bench and lifted the bar with one hand. He began to curl it, lifting it as though it were a feather. After cranking out thirty curls and complaining about how light it was, he lowered the weight then, keeping his arm straight, raised it up to his side performing a perfect lateral raise. He did thirty of these without even breaking a sweat. "Damn, I need some real weight! These big muscles are just to damned strong for this puny stuff," he said. Donny was next with the bar. He too could do single arm curls it, but after thirty, was visibly tiring. Lateral raises were also harder for him, but his ego made him crank out the same thirty that Mike had done. "Ya!" he screamed as the weight dropped to the floor. "Pretty good, Donny," agreed Mike. Mike had moved to the power rack and loaded a bar with 20 plates. Moving the bench underneath, he got into position. "Here's a new record!" he bragged as he slowly lifted the weight and began to bench press it. Donny counted off. Mike's shirt made ripping sounds as his powerful chest expanded as he easily lifted the weight. After 15 reps, he put the bar back. "Pretty good warm up, but let's try and double it," he said. "Can the bar hold that much?" Donny asked. "Probably not, but that was just too easy for chest." Mike grinned, then pulled the bench away. He walked over to the bar, and put his hands around it. "But maybe not arms," he said as he lifted the weight up. Before Donny could object, Mike curled the bar up to his chin with perfect form. He lowered it slowly, then did another rep. Mike's biceps burst into perfectly striated peaks, a thick vein feeding his powerful blood to the obedient muscle. Donny's eyes widened as Mike did eight perfect reps. Mike's breathing was rhythmic, his arms read and beads of sweat dabbled over his body. It had not been as easy as benching the weight or his earlier curls, but it was nothing his powerful muscles couldn't handle. As Mike put down the weight, he heard someone clapping behind him. Looking in the mirror, he saw a the muscular young Mr. Barker and a fat slovenly Kyle. "Looks like you got your muscle back Mikey," said Kyle snidely. Mike turned and walked confidently to the fat ex-jock. Pushing him hard in the chest, Kyle smacked into the doorframe with a loud crash. "Looks like you don't got any muscle, fatso," said Mike. "What did you do to me? Drop and give me 50!" Mike put his hand on Kyle's blubbery shoulder and with irresistible force, pushed him to the ground. Kyle spit on Mike's feet, so Mike raised a foot and pressed it into his back, trapping him on the floor. "I don't know how you and Donny-boy over there did it, but you better do it to me too. I want my muscles back!" Kyle hissed. Mr. Barker began to move toward Mike, but Donny was on him in a flash. He grabbed Mr. Barker around his hard waist and easily lifted him up and threw him to the ground. Any hope that Mr. Barker could overpower Donny was quickly dashed as Donny wrapped a powerful arm around Mr. Barker's neck. Flexing his bicep, Donny made Mr. Barker cough and struggle for breath. "Try anything and I'll really flex this big arm," said Donny. "Kyle, ain't nothing you can do to us. We got the muscle and we got the sups. They're hidden real good where you will never find them." "I'll tell. I know now." Kyle tried to force himself up, but nothing could more Mike's powerful leg. "Kyle, I don't think you get it. I'm not just strong now. I'm like superman or the hulk or something. My muscles got muscles. I'm fucking freaky huge AND freaky strong." Mike tilted his head, signaling Donny to come over. Donny dragged Mr. Barker with him, and placed his strong let on Kyle's back. Mike moved over to the weights, and began curling the bar again. "Nearly a half ton and this is just a warm-up for these arms. Watch and learn, wimp!" For the next hour, Mike lifted incredible weights as Kyle was forced to watch. In the locker room outside, the other players began to arrive. Each boy began to change, smacking towels and talking about the cheerleaders they had fucked the night before. That all stopped when Justin came in. "Hey Mike," said one of the bigger players as the huge behemoth walked in. "Guess again," replied Justin, sporting a white grin that nearly blinded them. "Justin? Shit man! What happened to you! You're as big as Mike." "Bigger," bragged Justin as he dropped his gear. The other players felt something almost immediately. First, it was like they were light headed. They seemed unable to take their eyes off the handsome bodybuilder that was slowly removing his shirt. It really hit them, though, when he dropped his pants. "Fuck man, you're a horse!" "Strong as one and hung like one," Justin agreed. Justin's man scent began to fill the room. When he had awakened this morning, his hardon was raging like never before. His balls were the size of softballs and were straining for release. He could feel it in the very fiber of his being. He needed sex, and he could have it with anyone. Why not do the football team if he wanted? So, that's what he decided to do. As soon as they saw Justin's cock, they all wanted him. It was a frenzy as each of the football jocks lost whatever heterosexual feelings they had and demanded to suck Justin off. They needed to feel the huge cock. They needed to touch it, to weigh it, to suck it. Fights between players broke out as they demanded to worship Justin. Sixteen guys who had come to practice football now only desired sex with one of their own. Justin could feel it too. He had felt it with Kyle the night before, but he didn't realize it. He felt it with they guy outside Amy's house as he manipulated him to Justin's will. He felt it with Amy as he fucked her. It was now even stronger. He controlled these men with some secret sexual energy that he had gotten for Mike and Donny's cum. Not only had he become huge and hung, he had some hypnotic power over other people. And it was becoming stronger. With every person Justin fucked, he got more power, or so it seemed. Justin started with the biggest guys. He came in their mouths, and as soon as he did, their cocks began to swell. Within seconds, his conquest would cum all over him. He made sure never to miss a drop. The cum seemed to be absorbed back into his body. As it was, he changed. He became more athletic, more handsome, stronger and more sexual. From a player that was also a wrestler, he gained an inate knoweldge of how to use his body to clash with another. A player that was hung as thick as beer can caused Justin's long cock to thicken even further, making him more desireable. As each man came, Justin's power increased. They, in turn, seemed diminished. Each became smaller and weaker. The guy with the thick cock found himself hung with a small pencil dick. Justin took each player's attributes like a vampire sucked blood from a prey. In an hour, Justin had reduced his team to wimps that could be beaten on the field by the geeky A-V club. As the men lay there, weak and in some hypnotic trance, Justin looked at himself in the mirror. He was bigger and more handsome. His cock was thick and long, but his once full balls now seemed drained and smaller. He began to flex and admire himself. That's when he heard a door open. From the weight room came four figures. He recognized the fat Kyle. The guy from Amy's house was with him. Then he saw Donny and Mike. They were huge. Mike was shirtless and obviously way stronger than him. "What the fuck?" said Mike. Justin could feel his hypnotic energies reach for Mike. He felt his balls pull tight to his body as Mike approached. "What is going on..." Mike started to say, then froze, his eyes drawn to Justin's crotch. "Ya, what the fuck is going on here!" Donny said, blazing past Mike. Justin tried to will Donny to stop, but his balls were aching. Donny kept coming. Justin's face contorted, but he could not summon his powers. It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Before he could react, Donny was on Justin. Justin struggled, and found that he was bigger than Captain America. Donny swung at Justin, but Justin caught the punch. Arm to arm they struggled, and Justin's thirty inchers pushed Donny's 28s back. Justin swung around, and using his newly acquired wrestling skills, got Donny in a full nelson. Donny tried to move, but found himself under the stronger boy's power. "Mike, I could use some help," Donny screamed. "Ya Mike, help him." Justin said. Mike began to move. He grabbed Donny and Justin let him go. Mike lifted Donny like a rag doll and forced him into a row of lockers. "Mike, what the fuck are you doing?" Mr. Barker moved to stop Mike, but Mike easily threw him aside. Mike drew back a fist and punched Donny hard in the face, knocking him out. Mike walked to Justin. "Fuck, you got a great cock," he said. "Bet you want to suck it, don't you?" "Oh ya," Mike agreed. "Well, not here. I'm a little tired from that orgy. Why don't we go back to my place and rest a bit first." Justin grabbed a pair of shorts and walked out, Mike following him like an obedient puppy A plan emerges «7» By Corwin Mike followed Justin from the gym, a hypnotized zombie following his master. Justin's control of Mike seemed absolute, but Justin could feel Mike's struggle and it took his all to control him. Even as they left, the football player's Justin had drained were beginning to come around. "What happened?" "Shit! LOOK AT ME! I'M FAT!" "MY BODY!" "NO! THIS CAN'T BE" The players began to realize that they were not the same men they had been. "Shit! Look at Kyle!" One of them screamed. "How can we play ball now! We're wimps or blimps!" The kid with the beer can cock was finger himself, muttering about how his dick wouldn't be able to make his girlfriend scream like it use to. All the players were in shock. Kyle began to walk around to his buddies, helping the off the floor or talking to them. The change was new to them, and he had at least a few hours to adjust. "Don't worry. We'll fix this," he'd tell them, not sure how to explain that he was in some way to blame. If only he and Justin hadn't found those damned supplements! He'd still be a musclegod and his team would still be champions. Now, they're all wimps. Everyone except the guy he really wanted to bring down. Donny and Mr. Barker walked to one corner, talking. Some of the player's looked longingly at Donny, wondering how he had escaped Justin. Others asked who the new kid was. Kyle didn't answer them. Kyle noticed that Donny and Mr. Barker seemed to be arguing. Donny would shake his head no, as Mr. Barker was talking. Donny's arms were crossed over his waist, his muscular pecs and thick bis unable to cross any higher on his torso. Kyle thought he saw Donny say, "Mike", but wasn't sure. After about 5 minutes, Donny left and Mr. Barker came over to Kyle. "Come on. We need to go back to my place." "Wassup?" asked Kyle. "I'll tell you on the way." As soon as they left the building, they saw evidence that something had happened. Steel lamp poles were bent to the ground. One was ripped from the cement and twisted into a pretzel. As they walked, the destruction became worse. Cars were overturned, then trucks. Cars looked like they were tossed into yards, then thrown into houses. People on the street said that The Hulk had come to life and done this, but Kyle and Mr. Barker knew better. It was Mike. He was showing off. Kyle wanted to stop and hear what had happened, but Mr. Barker forced him to walk on. "We need to get back to my place. Donny will meet us there." Kyle did as he was told until they came upon what looked like a traffic accident, but the only vehicle involved was an 18 wheeler. Kyle made Mr. Barker stop so he could hear the story the driver was telling to an incredulous police officer. The truck lay on its side in the middle of the street. Its cab was upside down in a vacant lot about 100 yards away. The front of the cab was bashed in, like it had hit (or been hit) by some large, immovable object. "I had the light," explained the driver. "He just walked into the road. I tried to stop, but didn't have enough time. Don't know how he did it. Looked like he punched the truck, but that don't make no sense, does it? Anyway, next thing I know, I'm flying forward into the windshield and the truck is flying backward, jack-knifing and shit. Guess instincts took over, cause all I remember is climbing out of the cab and running from the truck. Then I heard like this creaking noise, and I turned. The guy was lifting up the truck. He raised it above his head, and this other guy came over -- big guy, but not as big as the monster holding the cab. Looked like the other guy rubbed his hands over the monster's chest, kinda faggy like, but guys like that ain't fags, are they?" The cop shrugged. "Well, anyway, the fucking showoff then moves a little and lowers one of his arms while holding my truck over his head with his other arm. One handed! Then he made flexed his free arm, showing this massive gun like I ain't never seen before! Then the faggot begins to like worship the guy's arm -- kissing it an' shit. That's when I screamed at 'em, 'put my truck down you cock suckers.' That got their attention, but the fuckin' asshole threw my truck right at me. Fuck, if I hadn't had ducked, I'd be like a bug-on-a-windshield right now." That's all Kyle needed to hear. He and Mr. Barker left. They could see a trail of destruction down the road behind them as they walked in the other direction toward Mr. Barker's apartment. "How strong is Mike? Nothing in the school's weight room even seemed heavy for him, and now this?" "Don't know," replied Mr. Barker. "But you can bet that Justin plans on draining Mike like he did those other guys." "If he does that, he'll be unstoppable!" exclaimed Kyle. "That's why we have to stop him," replied Mr. Barker. "But how? We don't have those supplements, and..." "Donny has them," interrupted Mr. Barker. "And I convinced him to work with us." "You mean..." "Ya. He's agreed to restore your muscles, on one condition." "Knew there'd be a catch," grumbled Kyle. "We have to save Mike from Justin." "But how are we going to do that? Justin has Mike under his control somehow." Mr. Barker pointed to an apartment building. "That's where I live. Donny says he has some instructions for the supplements. He and I are hoping there are some clues there to help us." As the two entered the lobby of the building, Donny was standing there with a box. "Took you long enough," he complained. The three got into an elevator and went up several floors. Mr. Barker led them to an apartment. As soon as they were inside, Kyle began to claw for the box. "Come on! Give it to me! I gotta be strong again!" Donny slammed an open fist into Kyle's chest, sending him stumbling backwards. "Get away, asshole. We do this my way or no way. It's your fucking fault this whole thing happened. If you and Justin had left well enough alone.." "That's enough boys!" growled Mr. Barker. "Fighting isn't going to solve this problem. Kyle sit down and wait. Donny, where are these instructions you told me about." Donny pulled out a paper from the box and Kyle sat pouting on the couch. It seemed like an eternity to Kyle as Mr. Barker and Donny read the paper, pointing at stuff and talking in scientific terms. Every now and again, Kyle could make sense of what they were saying. "But he never took the muscle gain formula like Mike and I did. It restored us, but I don't think it will work on him." "This is the one that turns fat to muscle, right?" "It says here this one has some hypnotic effect on others. The only way to counter the effect is to be exposed to someone with the same powers." "That means one of us..." There was some argument which Mr. Barker obviously lost. "I don't know if I can be restored a second time, but I know we can restore you," Kyle heard Donny say. "And then some," Mr. Barker added. "Deal," replied Donny. Donny filled a class with a combination of the supplements, and walked over to Kyle. Mr. Barker was reading some other papers at the bottom of the box. "OK, here's the deal. Take it or leave it. This little cocktail should undo your little mishap," explained Donny. "I'll get my muscles back?" "Isn't that what I said? Now shut up and let me finish. If I give you this, I take the supplements and leave. I'll leave three other drinks. You get one, and Barker gets two. The second one will boost your muscles. With your genetics, you should turn into a real muscle monster. You want that, right?" "Damn right I do. I'm use to being the biggest, til I came here. Will it make me bigger than Mike?" asked Kyle, excitement in his voice. "Dunno. Maybe. Anyway, I'll meet you and Barker at the school's gym. If you want the muscles, you'll have to work for them. I'll bring the food." "I don't get it, but if it will make me huge, I'm in." "Let me finish. It took Mike and me a month to grow huge, but we don't have that much time. We've got to rush it. We think we know how, but only time will tell. When we're done, Barker will take his drink. It's the one you gave us -- the one that weakened us. But this time, you get splashed with his cum." "No, he drinks it," corrects Mr. Barker. "The more that gets in his system, the greater the hypnotic effect." "OK, you suck him off. Anyway, you know what that will do, right?" asked Donny. "It will make me like Justin!" "Ya, but you're going to use your muscle and cock to rescue Mike," stated Donny, a glare in his eyes. "No way! I ain't helpin' him. Besides, Justin's probably turned him back into a fat slug already," said Kyle, sitting down defiantly. "No, probably not," chimed in Mr. Barker. "I've been reading about these supplements. It seems the hypnotic effect is proportional to Justin's strength. Justin's body is producing the hormone that leeches other men's strength, but he doesn't have a limitless supply. He needs time to rebuild his strength." "So that's why we weren't effected in the gym?" asked Donny. "I think so," replied Mr. Barker. "It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Mike's a pretty powerful guy right now." "And if Justin wants to drain Mike..." started Donny. "He'll need some time to get back to full power. Taking the team's abilities really took a lot out of him, so to speak," explained Mr. Barker. "Still doesn't matter," said Kyle, arms crossed above his fat stomach. "I'm not doing it." "Then you don't get this," said Donny. Kyle got an evil look on his face. "Fine, give me the drink." Donny looked at him, and handed it to him, pulling back at the last second. "One more thing. If you're thinking of double crossing us, I'll give you so much of the muscle neutralizer a new born will be stronger than you and you'll be a blob of fat without the slightest muscle. Got that!" Kyle hesitated, then took the drink, muttering "fuck" under his breath as he drank the potion. Donny walked over to the supplements, leaving three glasses behind. "I'll see you guys at the gym. I'll get the food to feed an army so Bluto over there has a chance to rescue Mike." As Donny left, Kyle slumpt in his seat. "Feels... funny..." he said. Kyle was sweating. Slowly he began to change. "Gotta see this," Mr. Barker said as he walked to Kyle and ripped off his shirt. Kyle's belly was shrinking. His flabby pecs that sat on his stomach like the Pillsbury Doughboy became more solid and began to rise, forming a solid shelf. His shoulders, formless slabs, took on a solid roundness then a sharp V pointing down his arms. Veins began to appear over Kyle's arms as the flabby tubes became defined. Kyle moved his arm and a mountainous bicep flexed upward. Kyle's legs filled his pants, and there was a slight tearing sound as his soft body became the hard body of an athlete once again. Mr. Barker watched the transformation, a bulge appearing in his pants. As Kyle's magnificent muscles returned, he approached the stud and began to rub the boy's heavy chest, comparing the jock's hard muscles to his own. "Like what you feel," asked Kyle as his growth subsided and the fog cleared from his brain. "Always have," said Mr. Barker. Kyle raised an arm and flexed, smiling as his familiar 23 inch bicep blasted into view. "Looks about right," he said. "Want me to measure it?" offered an obviously turned on Mr. Barker. "Go ahead," smiled Kyle, bouncing his pecs and flexing his six pack, checking to make sure he was back to his powerful self. Mr. Barker ran to get a tape measure. When he returned, Kyle had stripped to his underwear and was checking out his ripped, thick legs and diamond shaped calves. "Seems about right," he said. Mr. Barker flexed his arm, wrapping the tape around the thickest part. He showed Kyle. "Looks like a solid 22," replied the jock. "Now what about this," he said, shooting his powerful gun up. Mr. Barker unwrapped the tape and put it around Kyle's arm, rubbing it with his hand and admiring its peak and hardness. Mr. Barker looked at the number as Kyle flexed harder, stretching the tape. "23 3/4" announced Mr. Barker. "But didn't you say..." "Fuck ya! That's a new max. And look at how ripped I am. That stuff was great, but I'm still not big enough. Give me that second drink and let's get to the gym. I need to grow," Kyle said eagerly, adding, "HUGE!" • Preparations «8» By Corwin Donny walks into the gym carrying six large bags of groceries. Kyle is lying on a bench, pressing 8 plates with ease. Mr. Barker is spotting him. Both are shirtless, and sweat glistens on Barker's firm torso. "That's twelve," says Barker as Kyle places the weight on the bench with ease. When Kyle sits up, Donny gasps. He was expecting Kyle to be his normal muscular self, which he was, but he was totally ripped. His chest was totally cut, the division between the upper and lower pecs perfectly visible and the muscle's striations visible through transparent skin. His shoulders and arms looked like muscle anatomy charts, and his abs were a perfect ten pack. But what really startled Donny was Kyle's face. It was drawn and skeletal, like the face of someone in a concentration camp or a starving child. It it weren't for his hypermuscularity, Donny would have believed Kyle was starving to death. Kyle jumped up and grabbed a gallon of milk from Donny's bags. "So fucking hungry," he screamed as he chugged the milk down. Mr. Barker walked over and began searching through the groceries. He found several large protein canisters, and opened one. As Kyle finished one gallon of milk, he took the empty container and filled it a quarter way with protein powder. He grabbed another gallon of milk and poured it on the powder. Putting a cap on, he shook the mixture together and handed it to Kyle, who chugged it down. "What's going on?" asked Donny. Mr. Barker started mixing another protein drink as he explained. "It started when I gave him the second drink. After about five minutes, he began to complain about being hungry. Slowly, his body began to change. He got more muscular, but all the fat began to disappear from his body. Without food, the boosted formula seemed to be using anything in his body to build muscle. When we got here, he was nearly crying. I figured lifting might help take his mind off his hunger, but it was making it worse. Thank god you got here when you did. I was afraid he'd starve to death!" Kyle grabbed the third protein drink. Donny noticed that his face was beginning to look normal, then he noticed Kyle's body. He was still ripped, but his muscles were beginning to look bigger. Mr. Barker made up one more gallon of protein drink, which Kyle eagerly drank down. As Kyle put the drink down, he flexed his finger and looked at his arm, grinning. "Man, I'm feeling it," he said excitedly. He walked over to the bench and put two more plates on the bar. Getting below the weight, he lifted it up and pumped out 12 quick reps. Sitting up, Kyle flexed his pecs which showed a freaky hardness. "Damn, that was too light! Look at how big these boys are pumped!" Kyle got up and walked to the dumbells. Picking up the largest weight, he began to do curls. At first, he seemed to struggle with the weight, yelling as he forced his arm to curl the heaviest of weights. But after a few reps, the weights were moving faster. After twelve reps, he slowly and with perfect control lowered the weight and put it back on the rack. "Fuck ya! Look at the size of that! Barker, come an measure it!" Kyle demanded as he flexed his biceps in various poses. "And Donny, make me something more to eat. I'm getting hungry again." Mr. Barker wrapped the tape around Kyle's flexed arm as Donny pulled out a store-bought roast chicken. "27 stud," said Mr. Barker as he read off the number. Kyle raised his bicep to his mouth and kissed it. "Ya! Getting huge! Gimme that," he said as he grabbed the chicken and ripped into it Henry VIII style. "I'm the biggest, baddest guy around," bragged Kyle as he ripped into the chicken. "Mike's bigger," said Donny. "Not for long," predicted Kyle. "Look at this bod. I'm growing so fast now, I'll pass him up in no time." "You did say Kyle had amazing genetics and structure," agreed Mr. Barker. "Always have," said Kyle. "I started lift'n when I was 10. By the time I was twelve, I was stronger than most of the teenagers in the gym. I could bench 200 and curl over 100. I've always been the strongest kid. Heck, how many other high school kids have 23 inch arms. Ya, Mike was bigger, but that's because of the sups. Now I've taken the same ones and look at me." Kyle put the carcass of the chicken down and strikes a most-muscular pose. Grabbing the tape, he wraps it around his upper arm and flexes, stretching the tape to 28 with ease. "Look at that, an inch just by eating the chicken. I can FEEL myself growing, and it feels good." Kyle walks over to Donny and pushes him out of the way, "Now get me more food so I have something to eat. I'm going to lift now and get BIGGER!" Donny watched as Kyle stacked weights on the power rack and began to squat. It was a new school record, beating Mike's old record by 90 pounds. --- Justin's control of Mike was growing stronger. As they left the gym, Justin could feel Mike trying to break away. He needed to channel that energy, and asked Mike to show him how strong he was. Justin couldn't believe it when Mike up-ended cars and stopped an oncoming truck. Mike's power was incredible, and his body was as hard a steel. The physical exertion quelled Mike's inner rebellion, and gave Justin time. Justin was envious of Mike's superhuman strength, and he wanted it for himself. When Justin and Mike got back to his house, his control over Mike began to wane. "Let me find my keys," Justin said as they reached the door. "Don't need no keys with this," Mike replied, admiring his arm. He grabbed the door knob and squeezed. The metal made a squealing cry as Mike's fingers pressed into it. Mike turned, breaking any piddly locking mechanism. He threw the door open. Mike's massive frame was too big for the door. He twisted and turned like some modern ballerina to force himself in the house. Justin followed, and closed the door. Suddenly, Justin felt Mike break free of his control. It was as if all of Mike's strength suddenly fueled his desire for Justin. "God Justin, I gotta have that cock of yours," Mike cried as he grabbed Justin and threw him to the couch. Before Justin could react, Mike had grabbed Justin's shorts and ripped them as if they were paper. Justin's horsecock sprang into view. Mike's eyes widened, and he lifted Justin like a ragdoll and placed the monster cock in his mouth, inhaling Justin's powerful scent as deeply as he could. "Stop!" cried Justin. He felt horny, but not as horny as he had this morning or last night with Amy. Instinctively Justin knew that to get Mike's power, he had to be at his prime. He wasn't there yet. Justin's fear fueled his hypnotic-like control of Mike. Mike froze. "Mike, put me down!" Mike obeyed, but looked longingly at Justin. "Not yet, big guy. I know you want it, and believe me, you'll have it soon enough. But..." Justin needed a way to control Mike. 'What if...' he thought, "but, I want to see you too. Come on big guy, we're alone, show me what YOU got." 'Maybe I can turn Mike's lust for me on himself!' It was Justin's only hope. Mike grinned, and obeyed. He grabbed the spandex and ripped it off with no effort. He dropped the rags to the ground and stood naked before Justin, his cock twitching with excitement. Justin knew that Mike was hung, but he was surprised at the sight before him. Mike was nearly as big as he was soft. Justin felt his own cock jump, and Mike suddenly began to become hard. "So, you wanna see my cock, huh big guy," Justin said, tugging at his own crotch trying to become comfortable. "You're pretty huge too. Must make the girls all wet just looking at you." "Don't know about that, but Donny likes it," replied Mike matter-of-factly. "Figures," Justin muttered as his growing crotch became uncomfortable in his pants. Finally, he succumb to the inevitable and pulled off his shorts, his monstrous length pushing out in front of him like a divining rod. Mike's eyes widened and a dribble of drool escaped his lips and dripped down his chin, but still he didn't move. Justin grinned, knowing his control over the Herculean figure was holding. Justin walked over to Mike, his cock bouncing up and down. Justin grabbed Mike's dick, causing the big man to shiver and flex. Sizing himself up, he realized that his own cock was a good three or four inches longer and much thicker than Mike's. "You're big Mike, but looks like I'm bigger. Way bigger." Mike seemed to swoon as Justin's cock rubbed against his own. He began to shake as his desire for Justin fought against Justin's order not to move. Justin felt a cramp in his nuts like he had overshot his load, and knew that Mike was trying to break free of his control. Justin moved his hand to his balls, massaging the pain away, then to Mike's. Mike's nuts were huge, at least twice as big as his were currently. As he touched Mike's softball-sized eggs, they pulled up. Mike looked hungrily at Justin, and his arms began to move toward him. Justin squirmed back, screaming, "Stop," but this only slowed Mike. "Damn, you're so strong," Justin said, flexing his dick unconsciously as he tried to force his will on the huge man. "I'm the biggest and strongest man ever," said Mike, moving slowly toward Justin. "You deserve only the best, and that's me. Gotta suck on that cock," Mike hissed. Justin rolled off the couch away from Mike and leaped toward a book case. He grabbed a tape measure that lay there. He pulled out a length of tape, and placed one end at the base of his cock. Willing himself to his hardest, his cock slapped against his stomach. Rising the tape to the end of his cock, it measured close to 15 and a half inches. "See that Mike! Look at this power!" Mike froze again, his eyes wide with lust. Justin grinned, hoping his plan was working. Justin pulled the tape down and wrapped it around his cock. The tape was streched just past eight and a half inches. "Check out how fat it is, dude. Can you make yours that fat?" Justin unwrapped the tape, flexed his arm and measured it. "Check out these 25s, dude. I'm not as big as you," Justin said, flexing into a crab pose, "but I'm still powerful enough to fuck anyone into oblivion." He unflexed, but flexed his abs and thrust his cock forward powerfully. "I don't think you can handle it." At the challenge, Mike's lats flared and his pecs flexed. His arms went to his sides as he crunched his abs and his traps pushed skyward into his neck. His torso looked like a cobra. His thighs tensed into cords of muscle, and his dick flexed large. "No one is bigger or stronger than me," he growled. "I'm the most powerful!" "Prove it," said Justin, tossing him the tape. Mike's arm was a blur as he ripped the tape out of the air. He immediately put it against his cock, reading off the impressive twelve and a half inch number. "I'm three inches bigger, little guy," bragged Justin. "And I got lots of muscle to back up that extra length." Mike's cock started to ooze precum as he wrapped the tape around his fat dick. It was slightly thinner than seven inches. "Not as fat as my man's cock, is it boy?" bragged Justin. His words caused Mike to leak even more. "I'd rip you open and you'd scream like a baby if I fucked you." Mike growled and flexed his arm. With the end at the top, the tape hung down to the floor. Mike began to wrap it around his peak, and Justin caught sight of the first visible number at the bottom of Mike's low-hanging tricep. It read 25. Mike lifted the tape up to the start point, with increasing numbers spread over his massive arm. He read off the number forty. "That's fucking huge. Biggest muscular arm in the fucking world. You've seen the power! That's fifteen inches bigger than your arm!" "My dick is bigger than fifteen inches," Justin said calmly. He watched Mike's dick jump at that as the stream of precum increased. Mike's enormous nuts were beginning to pull tight. "Wanna see? Come here and bring that mountain to my dick," said Justin. Mike shuddered as he walked over. He kneeled down, bringing his upper arm to Justin's crotch. Justin moved forward, positioning the base of his cock at the lowest point of Mike's tricep. Mike flexed hard, but Justin's schlong poked higher than Mike's peak. Mike froze, and Justin could feel that he was entirely under his command. Justin willed, "cum" with all his might. Suddenly, Mike's body tensed and his cock erupted with streams of white jism that splashed into his massive pecs. "More!" Justin willed. Mike's face contorted as his orgasm grew more powerful. He lost his balance and fell on his back as his cock shot wildly, spraying the room with his seed. Justin bent over Mike and pressed his own cock into Mike's nuts. He felt them throb as they released their contents. "More!" he willed as he pressed his mushroom head between the sensitive stones. Mike began to buck up and down with such force Justin's house began to vibrate. Mike's arm struck the floor, cracking the floor boards. "Oh god! Justin! So fucking sexy. So huge! GOD! Not worthy of you!" Mike screamed as his balls continued to drain. "Ya, Mikey. Look at what this big dick did just by you looking at it," Justin chided. "You aren't ready to suck it!" Justin willed Mike to come more and harder. Mike's cock exploded, spraying cum all over the roof. His fists pounded holes into the floor. Mike's abs contracted into ten bricks, his pecs contracted in a hard flex so that thick veins shown through his skin forced high by the domes of his iron-like muscle. Mike began to seize with pleasure as his cock shot uncontrollably by Justin's command. Justin felt Mike's nuts throbbing, spending their seed. Mike's eruption began to wane, and Justin could see that Mike's ballsack was smaller than his own. He permitted Mike to stop. Mike lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Cum soaked the room. "How ya doin', BOY?" Justin asked, stressing the word boy. "Tired. Weak. Undeserving," Mike muttered. "Wanna sleep." "Ya, go to sleep and recover. When you wake up, I'll make you real weak, I promise." Justin lay next to Mike, rubbing his hands on the sleeping giant's muscles and knowing that soon, all that power would be his. --- Hours passed as Kyle worked out harder and heavier than he ever had. After every set, he ate, but he always remained hungry. His body as a machine, converting food to muscle, strength and power. Shortly after Donny got there, Kyle's strength and size surpassed his. Donny watched as Kyle tore through the heaviest weights, becoming bigger and stronger. When the standard weights became to light for him, they improvised so he could lift heavier and heavier. Kyle curled the leg press holding the maximum weights. He did flies with fully loaded straightbars. Whatever was needed, Kyle demanded that he keep growing. At the end of the day, Kyle was huge. "Ya, big as Mike!" Mr. Barker would say. "Bigger," bragged Kyle, looking at his huge, ripped body. "Funny, though. Not as hungry as I have been." "Must be maxing out," Donny said, giving Kyle a protein shake. "Max is the word, wimp," Kyle said, taking the drink and finishing it with one long gulp. "Man, kinda weird to feel full again," Kyle said, rubbing his hand over his brick-like abs. "So, more lifting?" "Not sure that would do any good," said Donny. "The supplements are maxed out. You might get a little bigger over the next month, but for now, you're done growing." "Well, let's see how big I am," Kyle said, looking in the mirror. "Shit! Fuckin'g hulkin' out!" He hit a few poses, watching as massive mounds of muscles flexed and gyrated under his control. "Get me a tape!" Donny got the tape out of his bag. "Guess it's truth time," he said. "Let's do the show muscle first. Mike's are forty." Kyle grinned, raised an arm and forced a mountain to rise. "Look at that mass," he said, rubbing his free hand over it admiringly. Donny placed the end of the tape on the top of Kyle's arm, and indicated for him to hold it. He dropped the tape, then wrapped it around, positioning it over the thickest part of Kyle's huge arm. Kyle's face turned red as he saw the number. He flexed hard, but the number didn't change. "39," Donny said. "Fuck! He's still bigger than me!" Kyle picked up a 500lb bar like it was a feather and tossed it into a wall, cracking cement blocks. "Calm down big guy," said Mr. Barker, taking the tape from Donny. "We can still," "Get that thing away from me!" ordered Kyle. "What's the use if Mike is bigger!" "There's still one more drink," reminded Donny, who was reaching into a bag and pulling out a glass. He walked over to the fountain, and filled it with water, then handed it to Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker hesitated. He may be the smallest of the three, but he was young again. And handsome. And he had a body that most men would die for. "Don't worry, I have the restorative here," reminded Donny. Mr. Barker took the drink. He stared at it for a second, then drank it quickly. He looked at the empty glass for seconds. "When will it," he started, then closed his eyes and fell forward. "Shit, what's happening?!" Mr. Barker rolled from side to side, a bulge growing in his pants. "You know what you need to do," Donny said to Kyle. "Ya." Kyle strode over to Mr. Barker and grabbed him by his pants. Kyle's forearms flexed and his shoulders bulged as he ripped the material. Mr. Barker's growing erection sprang up like a piece of bread in a toaster. "Damn, look at that thing grow," said Kyle. "Looks like it's 10 inches now. You guys were way bigger than that when..." "Ya," interrupted Donny. "Just don't waste anything when he explodes. I figure he's got another five or six inches before he'll cum." "He's gettin' there pretty fast," said Kyle, moving toward Mr. Barker's cock. Kyle stuck his tongue out and lapped at base of the mushroom-like head, causing Mr. Barker to groan and writhe, his cock growing even faster. "Ya, get into position." Kyle looked at the massive monster, and stuck his mouth over the head. Almost immediately, Mr. Barker exploded into him. Kyle sucked as hard as he could, making sure to get every last drop. As the eruption subsided, Kyle pulled his lips from the man's shrinking cock. He jumped up, screaming, "Time to grow!" Mr. Barker lay on the ground, unmoving. In seconds, his hard body began to change. His defined abs became flat and saggy. His youthful skin looked aged, his eyes sullen, but he retained a full head of hair. His boulder-like pecs began to sag, and his thick thighs became as thin as pencils. As he sat up, he saw Kyle standing before him. He was pulling down his shorts. As he stepped out of them, his eyes widened. "I feel it!" Kyle's body looked like a balloon attached to a can of helium. With a sudden spurt, every muscle group began to expand larger. Kyle rans his hands over his expanding pecs and in the deepening valley between his cinderblock-like abs. He cupped his cock, and grinned, feeling it becoming longer and heavier as his size and strength increased. Donny watched Kyle in amazement. "Whoa," he said, thinking how Kyle compared in size and strength to Mike. Donny's eyes were drawn to Kyle's cock. Kyle had always been small, a skinny dick that barely reached five inches. The snake that he was growing now was easily five inches around soft, and at least eight inches long. Donny's mouth went dry thinking about the hang the powerful man was developing. Kyle flexed his arm, watching veins burst our of his forearm and over his thickening bicep. "No way Mike is bigger than this," he said. Kyle felt like a nuclear power plant was fuelling his body. He felt more powerful than he had ever felt. He also felt something else. "Like what you see, Donny boy? Wanna worship this body?" Donny stared at Kyle's massive cock. It was so big, it seemed to call to him. He wanted it with a blood lust like he had never felt before. "Yes, sir. Please... gotta have you." "I bet you do," said Kyle as his new growth slowly ebbed. • King Kyle «9» By Clarence591 Kyle seductively caressed his newly enlarged muscles knowing he was being watched. “Do you want to experience how the body of a real man feels, little boy?” he said in a very masculine, baritone voice. Donny said nothing as he stared at Kyle’s massive physique. Kyle stopped rubbing his deeply sculpted abs to look at Donny. He smirked as he saw drool fall from Donny’s mouth and precum leak from his steel hard cock. Kyle snapped his thick fingers in Donny’s face to wake him from his trance. “What, huh, oh, oh, yes, please” Donny finally answered. “Yes, please, what?” asked Kyle. “Yes, please, Sir” said Donny, knowing he was in the presence of a superior man who deserved respect. “Very good, boy” Kyle responded condescendingly, “You may worship me now”. Kyle stood tall and put his hands on his hips directly in front of Donny. Donny slowly raised his hands, shaking nervously, and placed them on Kyle’s massive chest. Donny let out a slight moan as he touched the warm, hard muscle. For the first time Donny thought of his hands as small when compared to Kyle’s enormous pecs. Enjoying Donny’s reaction, Kyle flexed his pecs, making them grow under Donny’s lustful grip. This was too much for Donny as he came right then, spurting cum all over Kyle’s magnificent stomach. “Well that didn’t take long” laughed Kyle, “I don’t know what Amy ever saw in you, boy. Now clean up your mess”. Kyle grabbed Donny by the back of the head and forced his face into his torso. Donny stuck his tongue into the deep groves between Kyle’s abdominal muscles removing his own cum, getting hard all over again. When Kyle thought he was done, he pushed Donny away easily with one hand. Donny slammed hard onto the floor, caught off guard by Kyle’s incredible strength. Kyle went to the mirror to continue the exploration of his hyper-muscular body. Mr. Barker, who had passed out after his transformation, woke and crawled over to Donny. “I guess it worked” said Mr. Barker. Noticing Donny’s dazed look, “Are you all right, Donny?” Donny stared at Mr. Barker for a moment, then his eyes focused, and said “Yes, I’m fine. We have to stick to the plan, no matter what happens.” Mr. Barker shook his head in agreement and quietly left the room. Kyle was so enthralled by his muscles, he didn’t even notice. Donny knew he had to try to keep his mind on the plan and forget his desire to touch Kyle’s flawless body. He took a deep breath to calm himself and said, “I’m glad Mike’s not here to see you. He would be so angry if he knew you, of all people, were bigger and stronger than him.” “No one’s bigger or stronger than me. Not even mighty Mike.” And to emphasize the point he went in a double bicep pose and smiled. Donny quickly turned away so he wouldn't see Kyle’s display of power. He could not be distracted now. “Well, Justin thinks Mike is the BMOC. He’s worshipping him right this very moment at his place. And Mike is getting to enjoy all the Justin has to offer too. I know you and Justin were very tight once. I bet if Justin saw how you look now, he would dump Mike in a minute. Being Mike’s best friend, I know if Justin picked you over him that would drive him insane with jealousy. I won’t want to see that.” Kyle stopped his posing routine and turned to look at Donny. “Yeah, I would hate to get Mikey upset”, he said sarcastically. “Of course, there’s nothing he could do to me now with this body.” Kyle went into most muscular pose, radiating strength and confidence. Kyle went over, grabbed Donny’s upper arm and lifted him effortlessly off the ground. Donny’s feet were dangling in the air supported only by Kyle huge hand. “I think it’s time I show the World the new, improved Kyle. Find me something to wear, boy”. Kyle let go of Donny as he fell to the floor. Donny knew he would never find a shirt to fit Kyle, but he found a pair of XXL gym shorts. Kyle slid them up over his titanic thighs and perfectly rounded ass. The shorts where like a second skin over his huge muscles and cock. The elastic waistband was much too big for his tight 36” waist. Donny took a safety pin from his gym bag and gathered the excess material in back, trying with all his willpower not to touch Kyle’s rock hard ass. Kyle looked in the mirror trying to adjust his massive balls and cock in the shorts, “Good enough. It would be a shame to cover up any more of this body anyway. Our first stop is going to be a visit to our old friends, Justin and Mikey”. -------------- Justin awoke from his restful sleep on the living room floor. He checked to see that his balls had returned to their full size. He needed to be at his full potency before he took on someone as powerful as Mike. He smiled as he fondled his package. Everything was bigger than he remembered. One more benefit from his encounter with the football team. He looked over at Mike who was still asleep. It looked as if Mike was flexing every muscle in his body even though he was completely relaxed. Justin had to touch and feel the power of those muscles. He started by caressing the 2,000 karat diamond shaped calf muscle. He moved up to his sculpted thighs that were the size of redwoods. He continued upward, gliding his finger in the deep groove created by this hip flexor muscle, over this brick-like abs and onto his yardstick wide chest. Even lying down on his back, his thick pecs were well defined. Justin was getting more aroused as he touched Mike’s rock hard shoulder and onto his boulder sized bicep. Passing his powerful forearm, Justin stopped at Mike’s huge hands. He couldn’t help notice Mike’s hands were about twice the size of his own. No wonder Mike could throw a football so well. Justin got competely hard thinking about how all this virility would soon be his. Justin willed Mike to wake up. Mike sat up immediately and stared at Justin’s throbbing cock. Its hypnotic power on Mike was even more effective now that Justin was at his full strength. Mike went to grab Justin’s man meat, but Justin wouldn’t allow it. “Don’t rush, my mighty man. Let’s enjoy what’s going to happen. Neither one of us will ever forget this day. It will change us forever." Both men stood and faced each other. Each stared at the masculine beauty of the other’s face. Then they leaned in for a passionate kiss; moaning with pleasure at the taste of each other’s mouth. All of a sudden the door slammed open. There stood Kyle blocking the entire doorway with his musculature. Justin’s jaw dropped in amazement. Mike just swallowed hard. For the first time in his life he felt small. “Well, what do we have here? A couple of fags jerking each other off” said Kyle in a nasty tone. “Look at you. Aren’t you the muscle god?” said Justin as he tried to take control of Kyle without losing his hold of Mike. “I’m now the man I should have always been, with the help of a few chemicals. But you know all about that don’t you, Justin” said Kyle rolling his massive pecs. Kyle’s attention was suddenly drawn to Justin’s super sized cock and he stopped in his tracks. Justin knew he had Kyle under his control now. But it took all his concentration and had to let Mike go. It didn’t matter though; Mike wasn’t the man he wanted anymore. Mike’s eyes left Kyle to see Donny enter behind him. Kyle’s massive size blocked Donny from being seen when they first entered the room. “What have you done? You’re supposed to be my best friend and you betray me like this. And with Kyle of all people.” Mike fired at Donny. Donny opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off by Kyle. “Ah, is little Mikey upset he’s not the biggest guy in school anymore. Now it’s your turn to come in second place in everything. Just like I had to be in your shadow for the last couple of years. You are no longer the king of the campus, long live the new king.” Kyle did a double bicep pose to demonstrate his dominance. Mike knew he couldn’t let Kyle think he was intimidated by him. After all he was still taller than Kyle. Mike walked up to Kyle, trying to hide his fear. “You may think you’re stronger than me, but you have always been weaker than me and always will”. Mike said as he poked his powerful finger into Kyle’s chest. But Mike couldn’t even make the slightest dent Kyle’s huge pec. Both men noticed this and looked at each other. Kyle smiled and Mike has swallowed hard again. “I’m willing to have a test of strength to prove who the superior jock is right here, right now.” Kyle said confidently. “I like that idea” said Justin. He loved the overdose of testosterone in the room. “I don’t think that’s necessary. Why don’t Mike and I just leave the two of you alone to get reacquainted?” Donny said from the other side of the room. “Shut up” the others said in unison. Donny was the smallest man in the room and knew there was nothing he could do against these supermen. He stepped back against the wall clutching his gym bag and looked down at his feet. “How about a good old fashioned arm wrestling match to decide the winner?” Justin said quickly putting the focus back on the two muscle titans in his home. “Fine” replied Kyle as Mike nodded. Both men followed Justin into the dining room and sat at the table. They put their right elbows on the table and grasp hands. Justin stood next to the table and grasp their hands to make sure they started even. The combatants both looked over at Justin’s huge cock which was right at table level. Even soft it was long and thick. Its power over Kyle and Mike had to compete with their hatred of each other. “Go”, said Justin as he released their hands. Mike got a jump on Kyle as he was more distracted by Justin’s hypnotic cock. He had Kyle’s arm half way to the table, before Kyle started to fight back. As Mike struggled, his massive arm bulging, thick veins pumping blood to feed the huge muscle with oxygen, Kyle gained ground. Within a few seconds they were back into the neutral position. Kyle just smirked as he pushed Mike’s arm down towards the table. Mike fought back and gained for a moment. But Kyle poured on the full power of his 42” bicep and smashed Mike’s forearm into the table breaking the table into pieces. “I am the King. You are a pathetic weakling” Kyle said triumphantly. Mike was in shock. He quickly recovered and said “Arm wrestling is no real test of strength. It all has to do with leverage. This means nothing”. Both men stood and walked back into the living room. “Face it, Mikey, you are washed up. You are nothing. I guess I’ll have to replace you as captain of the football team, just like I took the quarterback position from you. But don't worry, I'll find another position on the team for someone as weak as you. Maybe as the kicker, or better yet the waterboy” Kyle added to make Mike feel worse about his lost. Mike turned to look at Kyle, his own face red with anger. He clenched his meaty fist, stepped back and threw a punch with all his strength into Kyle’s gut. Kyle quickly reacted and tightened his abdominal muscles before Mike’s fist made contact. There was a loud “thud” as Mike’s fist hit Kyle. Mike cried in agony as his hand was crushed by Kyle’s impenetrable stomach. Mike didn't understand, his punch had stopped a moving 18 wheeler in its tracks, but made no impact on Kyle. Was he really that strong? Kyle just smiled, surprised by the hardness of his own abs. “My turn” he said, then punched Mike in the gut. Mike's waist by pushed in by the force of the blow. All the air was knocked out him, he fell to his knees in pain. Holding his bruised hand to his battered stomach, he knew he wasn’t number one anymore. He looked up at Kyle, hardly seeing Kyle’s face because his chest stood out several inches past his incredibly muscular waist. Kyle bent slightly to look down at Mike, as if he was talking to a scared child. “Like I said before, you are a pathetic weakling”, Kyle stated as he grabbed Mike’s head and pushed it into his bulging crotch proofing he was physically superior to Mike everywhere now. “Tell me who the king is, the biggest and strongest man on campus.” Kyle pulled Mike’s face away from his crotch waiting for a reply. Mike said nothing. Kyle pushed Mike’s face back into his crotch. Mike inhaled deeply savoring the scent of this muscle god who was dominating him. Mike knew it was no use fighting back. He mumbled an answer. Kyle pulled his face away again. “What did you say” asked Kyle. Mike replied humbly, “You are”. Kyle smiled and said, “You are, what?”. Mike hesitated then said “You are, Sir”. Kyle looked mad, “No”. After a moment, Mike thought and said “You are, King Kyle”. Kyle let go of Mike, he started getting hard from having just humiliated his former superior. He was now the man of all men. He thought about what it would feel like to muscle fuck Mike. After all Mike was big, not as big as Kyle, but still incredibly muscular and handsome. Seeing Kyle's growing cock, Justin took Kyle’s hand and took full control of him again. Justin was so turned on by what just happened he was leaking precum. Justin ripped Kyle’s short off his body and started running his hands all over his muscles. “Pose for me” demanded Justin. Kyle went through several poses to showcase his superb form. Justin started to stroke Kyle’s thick cock. “I see your muscles aren’t the only thing that got larger. Of course your cock is still petite compared to mine”, Justin said coyly. Kyle put his hands around Justin’s meat. Even using both hands there was more cock to feel. Justin could feel the strength in Kyle’s grip as he squeezed his sensitive member. Justin couldn’t wait any longer. He had to have Kyle’s strength, then maybe he would take Mike’s and Donny’s too. He could have it all. Justin ordered Kyle to “Suck it. Suck me dry, King Kyle”. Donny ran to Mike’s side, as he tried to recover from his defeat. Donny showed Mike what was in the gym bag he was carrying and started whispering something in his ear. Kyle went down to his knees and tried to get his mouth around the beer can sized girth of Justin's cock. As he got the huge head in his mouth, Justin thrust his hips forward and almost choked Kyle. Justin ran his hands through Kyle’s thick hair and over his mountainous shoulders. Kyle ran his powerful hands over Justin’s bubble butt. Justin felt his large balls start to twitch. Kyle started to finger Justin’s asshole making Justin moan. As Kyle tickled the tip of Justin’s cock with his tongue, Justin couldn’t hold back and released a huge load into Kyle’s stomach. Justin didn’t have long to wait to see Kyle’s reaction. • For the Team «10» By Clarence591 Kyle fell back from his kneeling position until his back was supported by a wall. His cock started to throb even harder. His balls started to grow larger. He remembered this feeling from before. He got a panicked look on his face and he raised his eyes to meet Justin’s. “No, not again, you can’t take my beautiful muscles from me”. “Some people never learn”, smirked Justin, “But it really wasn’t your fault. No one could resist the power of this cock”. Justin was holding his prize package in anticipation of it growing even bigger and more powerful. Kyle began to moan. Sweat poured from his muscular form. He tried to stop the pressure that was building inside his groin. But his body couldn’t resist the influence of Justin’s cum. Kyle’s balls churned. He gripped his cock to squeeze it shut from releasing his precious muscle fluids. But even with his Herculean strength, he couldn’t close his thick, steel pipe-like meat. Kyle’s strength faded as Justin got down on his knees and placed his mouth around Kyle’s ample dick. Kyle’s balls churned and he screamed, “Noooo!”. But it was done. Justin sucked the last drop from Kyle, as Kyle’s ever decreasing cock went limp. Justin stood up and raised his arms in victory. He could feel the power surging through his already impressive physique. Justin’s body actually glowed with virility. Justin looked down at Kyle. Kyle’s muscles where changing from firm, bulging mounds of ultimate strength to soft piles of disgusting fat. Kyle was now more obese than before. He was so bloated with over 500 pounds of fat, he couldn’t stand. He looked like a turtle turned on its back, flailing his arms and legs about. Tears rolled down his puffy face as he tried to move. Justin turned away from the appalling display and focused his attention to Mike and Donny. “Behold the new king, no emperor of the school, if not the world”, as Justin talked he did an impressive double bicep pose. Mike and Donny watched as Justin’s biceps increased in size. In fact, every muscle was expanding on Justin’s awe inspiring body. Muscle was building on muscle. Every muscular line clearly defined through his paper thin skin. Justin never felt such power and masculinity. Behind Mike and Donny, the front door opened slightly as Mr. Barker poked his head in to see what was happening. Spying the overweight Kyle on the floor and the ever expanding Justin, he knew the plan was on track. He entered the room, and the entire football team followed. Justin noticed the group entering, “Great, more subjects to worship the new emperor. Enjoy the show boys.” Justin’s body actually grew a few inches in trying to accommodate his new muscle mass. He was now taller than Mike. But the growth of his muscles outpaced his height. Justin kept massaging his body. Feeling the thickness of his pecs, he could now hid three fingers underneath the beefy overhang of his powerful tits. He moved his hand down to his deeply etched ten-pack. He tried to continue the exploration of his perfect body, but his hand was being pulled away by the bulk of his upper arm. His colossal bicep was fighting for space with his triceps for room on his arm bone. His growing lats forced his arm to extend out away from his body. He also had to adjust his stand, as his thighs grew to over 60” in girth. He looked down, and even though his chest was immense, he saw his growing cock stand out in front of his body. He needed to feel his manhood, it looked so powerful. But he couldn’t move his arms. Suddenly a look of terror took over Justin’s face. He was literally becoming muscle bound. His already thickly muscular physique, couldn’t handle all of Kyle’s muscle mass too. He became one enormous mass of hard muscle. Mike and Donny were both sporting hard-ons, mesmerized by Justin’s muscle show. Mr. Barker came up behind them and broke Donny from the trance. “Donny, It’s time for the next part of the plan. And don’t forget, I’m first.” “Yes, I know” said Donny, “Let’s go Mike. I’m going to need your help”. Donny removed a sports bottle from his gym bag as he and Mike stood and walked towards Justin’s hulking frame. Seeing the sports bottle, Justin knew something was up. He tried to turn his body away from Mike, but he only succeeded in losing his balance and fell backwards. His back hit the wall behind him, propping his body up at an angle. The impact of his 700 pound physique cracked the drywall. Justin was freaked out by his predicament; he couldn’t concentrate on anything else. He could have easily controlled everyone in the room with the increased power of his immense cock, now over 24” in length. Justin asked, “What are you assholes trying to do?” Donny raised the sports bottle to Justin’s mouth. He quickly shut it tight. Even the muscles in his face were stronger and more defined. Donny knew he couldn’t force Justin’s mouth open. Mike started to fondle Justin’s hardened body. He never felt muscle that was so unyielding. Mike traveled up Justin’s arm over his 10' plus chest, down his cobble-stoned abs to his all powerful cock. Seeing that Mike was loosing focus of the mission, Donny punched him in the gut. Still very sore from his earlier encounter with Kyle, Mike flinched and looked down at Donny. “Sorry, dude”, Mike said, “But you should feel this thing, it’s incredible.” Donny responded, “Just grab his nose”. “Who’s pathetic now?” asked Mike as he reached past Justin’s shelf-like chest and pinched Justin’s nose closed. Needing lots of oxygen to maintain his mass, Justin shortly started gasping for air. Donny quickly squeezed the contents of the sports bottle into Justin’s open mouth and added, “This was the MNR formula we drank that made you the monster you are. Now it’s time to make things right. This one’s for the whole team you abused to get this freakish body you wanted so badly.” Immediately, Justin felt a change. His body was heavier and more of a burden as his strength left his massive muscles. All his power was going to his growing balls. They ballooned in size, from coconuts to beach balls in seconds. Justin cried, “No, this can’t be happening to me. I’m the emperor. I’m a god. I’m all powerful”. Mr. Barker knew what to do next. He told the football team to stop staring at Justin and to take off all their clothes. Normally, that wouldn’t be a problem for the jocks, but since Justin took their muscle mass and big cocks, they were embarrassed to be seen nude. Noticing their lack of stripping, Mr. Barker stated, “If you want to get your muscles and cocks back, take your clothes off now”. Mr. Barker removed his pants and stood naked in front of the whole team; his wrinkled, old body looking thin and frail. Realizing they all looked better than Mr. Barker, the team started to remove their clothing. The whole team looked like whales or wimps, with their hands cupped in front of their unimpressive erections. Justin’s balls and cock continued to grow as more of his muscle strength was being absorbed. Both Mike and Donny were stroking his cock now, just waiting for the eruption. They saw his balls, now resting on the floor and as round as bicycle tires, start to spasm. “Get ready to be real men again” said Donny looking at the team of weaklings in front of him. Justin gave a guttural moan as he was on the verge of the world’s greatest orgasm. His balls tightened and Mike could feel the cum moving up through Justin’s huge hose. Mike grabbed hold near the head of Justin’s 4' cock as Mr. Barker stepped closer. Mike aimed for his mouth. The first shot came at such force it knocked Mr. Barker unto the floor. Mike kept the flow pouring onto Mr. Baker’s body, coating him in thick, sticky layer of powerful spunk. Then he moved on to his teammates. Mr. Barker scooped up the cum from his chest and drank as much as he could, then rubbed every last drop into his body. He felt his skin tightening and his muscles hardening. Knowing his body was going to be young & fit again, he focused his attention on Kyle. Mike continued to hose down the team with volley after volley of hot semen. Donny told them to rub it into their skin and swallow what they could. The team was changing before his eyes. The chubby ones’ fat was melting away. The thin ones started to look toned. Their small cocks were increasing in length and girth. As their muscle mass increased, each man’s attention went to their team mates new, improved bodies. They started rubbing and groping each other. Their supremely athletic bodies were back. Finally their facial features became more masculine and they started kissing. Donny and Mike had a perfect view of the hot, jock orgy as they continued to spray them with the last of Justin’s cum. Mr. Barker was scooping the cum off the floor in his hands and carrying it over to Kyle. He started rubbing it into Kyle’s flabby bulk. He went back and forth as quickly as he could before the cum dried and became useless. When Kyle had lost about half his fat, he was able to crawl by himself and started licking the cum from the floor. Donny and Mike turned to watch Justin’s once majestic body and proud cock shrivel down to nothing. Justin passed out from the effect of the incredible muscle loss. He looked like a blob of loose skin hanging on a skeleton frame. Mike held Justin up with one arm wrapped around Justin’s now sunken chest. Mike looked down at Justin’s balls and said, “Donny, it looks like there’s a little left. Do you want it?” Donny answered, “No thanks, I like my body the way it is”. “So do I”, smiled Mike, “I guess I could use a top-off”. With that said, Mike put one hand on Justin’s chest and another below his groin. One of Mike’s huge hands was able to hold both of Justin’s rail thin thighs now. Mike effortlessly pressed Justin up over his head. He lowered Justin down so his dangling cock entered Mike’s mouth. He pressed Justin up and down as he sucked the last of the cum. Mike repositioned his hand so to grab onto Justin’s balls. Mike squeezed hard and the remaining cum was forced out. Justin groaned as his balls were being crushed by Mike’s powerful grip. The essence of Justin’s masculinity was being forced out of his balls and digested by Mike. When Justin was dry, Mike set him down gently on the floor. He looked so frail, even smaller than before, younger, like he hadn’t yet gone through puberty. No longer a man, but a very feminine looking boy. Mike almost felt sorry for him. But then Mike felt something else. His body tingled all over. All his wounds healed. He felt a powerful rush through every molecule of his body. Donny looked on as the changes took effect. Mike’s legs lengthened, adding a few more inches to Mike’s already imposing stature. His hips narrowed, making his waist tighter and more compact. His shoulders broadened. His hands, feet and cock grew. Donny noticed Mike’s muscles increasing in size to match his height, keeping his perfect proportional physique. His ideally symetrical muscles looked even more defined. Mike’s pectorals stood out further from his chest defying the pull of gravity. His ass became higher and rounder. His golden bronzed skin looked like it was shrink-wrapped expertly around each muscle group. A light coating of fine hair covered his chest. Finally his face became more rugged. The jaw line sharpened and a five o’clock shadow appeared. His lips became fuller, cheek bones higher, eyes and teeth brighter. It was like Mike went through a second puberty, with every male trait raised to the ultimate level. Donny knew he was no longer the best looking guy at school. Mike was the epitome of masculine beauty. Mike was looking over his spectacular body, when he finally realized everyone was staring at him. And he was the only one without an erection. Even soft, Mike had the biggest cock in the room. Mike looked over the entire team of muscular hunks and smiled, “Looks like we are going to have one hell of a football season this year. We’ll be unbeatable! Let’s get out of this place and hit the practice field.” Mike's voice cracked, until settling into a deep bass that rattled the windows in the room when he spoke. "Then we can have some real fun in the showers." The whole team cheered. At that moment Justin woke up, looked at his shriveled body and cried. Mike turned to look at Justin and said “It looks like we have a new team water boy too.” Everyone laughed. Donny walked over to be with Mike and stretched up to kiss him. He then looked at the other jocks as they put on the gym shorts Mr. Barker had brought. All his teammates were as big as fitness models now. Kyle had ingested enough of Justin’s cum to get the body of an amateur bodybuilder, slightly less mass than Mr. Barker who was by Kyle’s side. Donny knew he was as big as any professional bodybuilder. Then he turned to Mike. Mike was almost indescribable. He could easily win any bodybuilding title just by stepping onto the stage. He oozed perfect virility from every pore of his flawless form. He was unique, a kind of man that others could only fantasize about being. While everybody else was big, Mike was huge. • «11» By Clarence591 The team arrived back at the school. They went into the locker room to change into their practice gear. Mike and Donny headed directly to the football field to test Mike’s enhanced body. Mike walked to one of the end zones. It was getting more difficult for him to move; his muscles seemed to still be growing. Donny threw a football to him from the equipment bag left near the bleachers. Mike caught it in one of his enormous hands, his long fingers almost encircling the ball. “Is this a joke? Get me a real football, not this toy”, Mike said looking at the tiny brown object. “That is a real football, Mike” Donny responded surprised by Mike’s request. “You’ve got to be shitting me, it’s so small” Mike said as he gently squeezed the pigskin in his hand. The ball burst like a balloon under his grip, “Damn”. “Are you alright, big guy?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I guess I need a little more time to adjust to my new size and strength” Mike said dropping the destroyed ball. “No problem. I’ll get another one”, Donny took two more balls out of the bag and quickly tossed one to his friend before running up field away from Mike. Mike caught the ball trying his best to be gentle. He pumped his arm back and threw the ball using only a small percentage of his strength. It soared high into the air passing over Donny, the goal post and the bleachers at the opposite end of the field. Seeing his friend’s frustration again, “That’s okay; I’m prepared this time. I thought we may have needed another one. Donny’s threw the third ball to Mike. Donny’s throw rocketed through the air like a bullet, like Mike he didn’t have his new strength under control. His muscular physique gave him the strength of about five average men. The ball sped towards Mike, whose increasingly bulky arms couldn’t react fast enough to catch it this time. The comet like ball hit Mike directly in his crotch bouncing off his impressive package. Donny ran back to Mike, “Sorry man. I didn’t mean to hit you in your nuts. Are you okay?” “I’m fine. I didn’t feel a thing and I’m not even wearing a cup” Mike said as he forced his hand to his manhood with some difficulty, “Are you sure it hit me there?” “Yes. It’s a pretty large area” Donny said trying to make light of the accident. “Wow. I felt nothing”, Mike said thinking to himself, “I want to try something. Kick me in my balls as hard as you can”. “What?” Donny asked dumbfounded. “You heard me dude. Just do it”, Mike demanded while spreading his legs apart and bending forward, placing his hands on his knees. Donny stepped back and slammed his lower leg hard into Mike’s jewels. “Again, harder” demanded Mike. Donny took two steps back and kicked Mike harder with a running start. “I felt only some movement, absolutely no pain whatsoever.” “You’re like fucking Superman dude, impervious to pain”, Donny said getting turned on by his best friend’s new strength. “Let’s see if your muscles are as hard as Superman’s too.” Donny picked up one of the tall field marker posts used by the referees and placed the pointed turf spike on Mike’s carved thigh. Mike flexed and the muscles expanded. Donny pushed the sharp tip into Mike’s leg, not even causing an indentation. Mike than relaxed his thigh but Donny still couldn’t break the skin. Donny pushed with everything he had, the steel pole finally crumbling against Mike’s impenetrable body. Donny ran his hand over Mike’s undamaged skin, the flesh underneath felt hard as steel and totally unyielding. “Wow, you’re invincible!” Donny’s long cock was erect now, the head escaping through the leg opening of his shorts. Mike reached for his friend’s rod and stroked it. “Ouch, go easy there Superman. I’m not like you, I can still feel pain”. “Sorry dude. I guess I can’t do anything right today” Mike said withdrawing his hand. Mike turned and walked toward the team bench to sit down; his immense weight breaking the wooden bench in half. “Fuck”, he said as he struggled to his feet. He walked to the field goal and leaned against it with one hand supporting his body. The 10” round steel pole creaked, quickly bending toward the ground under his grip, “This is great, I can’t sit or even lean on anything.” Mike grabbed the pole with both hands and easily forced the top half back into the upright position. Donny walked over to his friend and put his hand on Mike’s shoulder. Donny had to reach higher than before to reach his mammoth delts. His best friend’s body, covered with beads of sweats, felt warmer than before. His muscles looked larger too. He no longer had the beautiful symmetrical lines from just an hour ago. His body was becoming a cartoon version of a super hero with massively bulky muscles. Donny lowered his hand down Mike’s right arm, his thumb following the thickest vein that snaked along its entire length. “I know my new body is turning you on Donny, and I’m really glad about that. But I’m getting worried. I don’t feel anything anymore. Not your kicks, not the spike, and most importantly not your touch. I’ve always fantasized about being the strongest man in the universe, but I never thought about the downside. I want to be able to feel you when we’re together. I don’t want to break everything around me. To make things worse I think I’m still growing. It’s getting harder for me to move. I’m afraid I am becoming muscle bound like Justin. I don’t want to be some kind of freak-a-zoid monster.” Mike said, his powerful bass voice wavering slightly for the first time today. The other members of the team were entering the field, their practice uniforms clinging to their enhanced forms like second skins. They huddled around Donny and Mike. Mr.Barker went into the bleachers to watch the practice session. “Hey guys, listen up. Are any of you still growing or have the effects have Justin’s cream worn off?”, Donny asked his team mates. “My muscles were getting larger on the walk over here. Unfortunately I don’t feel it anymore. Not since our group jerk-off session in the locker room.” Kyle said winking at Mr.Barker while running his hand over his hard, sculpted abs exposed by his mid-drift shirt. His prolonged growth period and superior genetics allowed him to finally surpass Mr.Barker in size. Even though he was now the third largest man in school, after Mike and Donny, he wanted to be bigger. He loved it when he was able to dominate the campus’ alpha-male Mike. He never felt so alive and powerful as when he was forcing Mike’s face into his crotch. He stared at Mike’s hyper-muscular torso and became overwhelmed by envy. “Have all of you jerked-off since coming into contact with Justin’s spunk?’ Donny asked the crowd. Everyone nodded their head yes. “How about you Mike?” Mike shook his head no. “That’s the answer my man. Just go choke the chicken and that will stop the growth. I’ll be happy to help you” Donny said as he cupped Mike’s ten inch, totally soft cock through his tight shorts. It became obvious to Donny that every part of Mike’s body was getting bigger. The whole team approached Mike and volunteered their hands-on service. The hypnotic draw of Mike’s cock had them mesmerized. “Thanks, but it wouldn’t help, I can’t feel anyone’s touch. Plus I might hurt you guys. This is a job I’ll have to do alone from now on”, Mike said as he struggled to walk to the gym. Donny and the team watched Mike leave the field, still lusting for his hulking physique. Kyle just glared at Mike, the envy growing stronger within him. Mike entered the gymnasium and headed toward the weight room. He picked up the half ton barbell Kyle used earlier. It felt so light to Mike. He tossed it in the air and caught it with just his index finger. He even attempted to balance the titanic weight on the tip of his finger. Mike just laughed at the realization of what his magnificent body was possible of doing. The feats of strength he did while under Justin’s control came back to him. He calculated he must have the strength of at least a thousand average men. How else could he have stopped that truck with his fist and then lifted it over his head with just one hand? He felt his cock start to harden; he then remembered what he was supposed to be doing. He waddled over to one of the large mirrors on the side wall. He hadn’t seen himself since his last metamorphosis. His rod became fully erect when he saw his own reflection. He was looking at the most masculine being he had ever seen. The new coating of dark hair on his tanned chest and forearms made him look like so virile. He ran his hands over his freakishly muscled chest and tight waist. He remembered his old roid gut and how some called him fat. Not now, he was ripped to the bone. His tight ten-pack abs would humble any gymnast. He raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Muscle appeared on top of muscle, he couldn’t bend his elbow past the 90 degree mark due to the massive size of his bicep. He couldn’t believe his body was so huge and powerful. His cock was throbbing and his balls started to grow filling with his juices; the center seam of his shorts broke open unable to confine his engorged equipment. He moved his hand to his face fascinated by his manly features. The coarse beard of his five o’clock shadow was in stark contrast to his soft chest hair. He was easily one of the most handsome men on the planet. He felt his balls spasm. Mike pulled off the damaged shorts freeing his fuck pole. He stepped back from the mirror and put his hands on his rock hard ass. He closed his eyes and forced his head back. Mike’s rigid cock was sticking straight up toward the ceiling. He squeezed his round ass cheeks and screamed. His powerful balls contracted and shot his first load high into the air; the force of the thick stream blew a hole in the ceiling. Mike saw what happened and grabbed his cock forcing it parallel to the floor, just as he was about to unleash his second volley. The second less powerful orgasm still had enough force to smash the mirror in front of him. He put his hand in front of his piss slit to block the third and final volley from doing any further damage. Feeling exhausted and covered in sweat, Mike sat down on one of the work-out benches. His weight caused the steel pipes to creak, the welded joints cracked, and Mike found himself sitting on the floor once again. “I hoped this worked. I can’t live in this world if I get any bigger”. Donny entered the room and found Mike sitting on the floor of the weight room. “All done, Mike? How do you feel?” “I think you were right, I don’t feel my muscles growing anymore” Mike answered without looking up. Donny looked at the damage in the room. “I guess it was a good thing you were alone. You could have killed someone. Of course I can’t think of a better way to die”, he said with a chuckle. “It’s not funny man. How would you like it if you could never have sex again?” Mike said this time looking at Donny. “Come on, Mike. We’ll figure something out” Donny spoke trying to comfort his gargantuan friend. “I have an idea to cheer you up. Let’s take your measurements like old times.” Donny said seeing the tape measure he used on Kyle earlier that day. Mike stood on his feet and walked toward Donny. Donny felt his cock twitch at the sight of Mike’s huge body approaching him. Mike stopped his front of Donny and raised his arms over his head as far as his overdeveloped shoulders allowed. “Let’s start with my chest”, Mike said with a sexy smile. Mike’s smile and sensual deep voice sent a shiver down Donny’s spine. Donny told Mike to hold one end of the tape as Donny walked around Mike’s body. The 96 inch tape was unable to fit Mike’s chest. There was about a 2 inch gap between the two ends. Mike flexed his pecs and lats forcing the gap to expand another foot. “I’ll have to guess at 110 inches.” Donny then lowered the tape to Mike’s waist. “45 inches, your stomach may have the same girth as before, but it sure looks different. It appears you swallowed some bricks, Mikey.” Donny ran his hands over each of the ten clearly defined ab muscles that made up Mike’s lower torso. Mike crunched his abs making them even more impressive. Donny pushed one of his fingers into the 2 inch deep grooves between each muscle, the flesh of his finger yielding to the harder muscle . “You’re the only man I know that comes with a built-in change holder. Let’s see quarters go here”, he moved his hand down to the next row, “dimes here, nickels here, and finally pennies.” Mike watched Donny’s exploration of his abs in the remaining mirror on the wall since he was unable to feel Donny’s hand or see below his protruding chest. Donny continued his finger exploration to the deeper groove above Mike’s left hip bone. “And this is where you can keep the silver dollars”. Donny wiped the drool from his mouth and lowered the tape to Mike’s hips, making sure to measure his bubble butt where it was the fullest. “58 inches, that’s bigger than most bodybuilders’ chests”. Donny ran the tape along Mike’s flaccid cock, “11 inches soft. I hope to get the hard data later”. Mike just smiled down at Donny. Donny moved down to Mike’s right thigh, he took a measurement then Mike flexed. “That’s 48 inches relaxed, 54 inches flexed.” He did the same with Mike’s calves, “24 inches relaxed, 27 inches flexed. Let’s get your height and weight.” Donny walked over to the medical scale. He pulled the height stick to its tallest setting and pushed the weights all the way to the left. Mike got on the scale. Donny pushed the stick down to the top of Mike’s head, “6 feet, 11 inches. And all I can tell you is you weigh more than 500 pounds. You are definitely a super heavyweight.” “I wonder what I really weigh. I would like to know how much I can actually lift too. There is just not enough weight in here to max out my muscles.” Mike said looking around the room. Donny was silent, thinking for a moment. “I have an idea. Let’s go to the scrap metal yard. We can get the answer to both of those questions there.” The men walked to the locker room. Mike went to find something to wear. Since his waist was about the same size, the baggy practice shorts he kept in his locker should still fit. He walked up to the locker and daintily put two fingers on the combination lock. His strength was too much for the lock and he accidentally crushed the dial. Giving up, Mike just tore the door off his locker as if it was made of tin foil. He took out his shorts. He stepped into the garment and pulled them up over his thighs and ass. The once loose material stretched to accommodate his new bulk. As Donny returned with his gym bag, Mike had his hand down the front of his tight shorts arranging his cock to run down his right leg. Mike did a full turn for Donny, his ass bouncing high with every movement of his legs. Donny was hypnotized by the movement. It was as if his favorite morphed artwork had come to life. Donny was both aroused and frightened by the sight. “I was going to ask how I look. But I can see the answer by the bulge in your shorts” Mike remarked as he put his hands on his hips and smiled at Donny. That deep voice vibrated through Donny’s body again. Mike’s handsome face beamed pure male confidence and his muscular body emitted raw masculine power. Donny’s pelvis started to buck uncontrollably, his cock oozing cum. “I’m sorry man, but I’ve been fighting it for over an hour now. You are so fucking hot, I can’t help myself”, Donny said gasping for air only slightly embarrassed. “It’s okay dude. I understand. If I was you I would have done the same thing a long time ago. I can’t believe the way I look either.” Mike said calmly, “did you want to change before we leave?’ “No, I have a feeling it’s going to happen again before this night is over” Donny answered. “Let’s get going, dude”. • Feeling Human «12» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny arrived at the auto graveyard in Donny’s pickup. Donny was driving while Mike was sitting in the bed because he couldn’t fit inside the cab. They walked to the locked gate. Donny looked at Mike, “I think you have the key, big guy”. Mike grabbed the large padlock and yanked, breaking the chain and squashing the lock. They entered the yard and headed for the industrial scale. Mike got on and learned his weighed 968 pounds. Both men were surprised by the reading. “What’s that burning smell?” Donny asked sniffing the air. Donny narrowed the odor was coming from Mike, more exactly his crotch. Mike squatted down to expose his inner thighs. Donny saw large singed holes in Mike’s shorts. Mike didn’t feel it, but his shorts had burned due to the friction caused by his hard as concrete thighs rubbing together when he walked. Donny just laughed, “Why don’t you find something to max out those arms of yours, then we will weigh it. You’ll know just how strong you are, Superman.” Mike saw a car that had been crushed into a 4 foot cube. He reached for it, the steel bending under his grip to form a handle. He lifted with one arm and put it on the scale, which read 4,000 pounds. He saw another and grabbed it with his other hand. He did alternate curls with ease. He found a steel I-beam nearby and forced the cubes on each end creating a mega dumbbell. Mike did several repetitions with the 8,000 plus weight with one arm then the other. “That’s a good warm-up, but I need some real weight”, Mike said smiling at Donny. Donny didn’t say a word; he just stared at the exhibition with his mouth agape and his cock hard. Mike found a stack of flattened autos sitting on two other I-beams. The girders held the 12 cars off the ground. Mike crawled under the cars on his back. Donny watched as suddenly the almost 50,000 pound pile of flattened steel was lifted off the beams. Donny bent down to see Mike was benching the weight. After thirty reps, Mike crawled out from under the stack. He stood and flexed his swollen pecs. He grabbed his left pec with his right hand and squeezed the mass. The hardness and size of his man tit made his cock react. His upper body felt incredible, he needed to work his legs. He saw the huge crane used to move the cars to the compactor. Mike bent down and walked underneath the belly of the crane. He went to the center trying his best to balance the machine between his shoulders. He straightened his legs lifting the crane off the ground. He did twenty squats but was unhappy with the light weight. He put his hands on the crane and lifted it over his head. He then lowered one arm and supported the 50 ton crane with the other. “My God, he is Superman” Donny said as he shot another load into his still moist shorts. Mike gently set down the crane and crawled out from underneath. He stood to his full height and stretched his powerful body. He then alternately flexed each arm as he squeezed his massive bicep with the opposite hand. Mike walked up to Donny and smiled when he saw the outline of his hard cock and larger wet spot, “I guess you enjoyed the show.” Donny just nodded still in awe of Mike’s power. Mike grabbed his own hard meat, “Me too. Maybe you can take that measurement you wanted earlier.” Donny went to his gym bag and pulled out the tape measure. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts and ran the tape along his vein covered rod. The tape read 19 inches from the base to the tip and eleven inches in girth. “Wow” was all that Donny said as he ran his hand over Mike’s meat. It felt so hot it almost burned Donny’s hand. Undaunted, Donny bent down and tried to get his lips around the fantasy cock. He struggled for several minutes trying different angles before giving up. “Sorry man, but it’s not for lack of want”, Donny said frustrated. “I know. I’m sure you don’t want this thing rammed up your ass either. It would rip you in two. Imagine what it would due to a woman’s cunt” Mike said squeezing his softening cock. “No man needs to be this big or strong. I don’t feel like a human anymore. I want to be a powerful man, but not too powerful to enjoy life.” Mike said as he staggered to a nearby car and sat on the hood; the metal conforming to the shape of his ass. He rubbed his temples, sweat pouring off his body. His physique was swollen and red from the blood rushing to feed his huge muscles. “Are you alright, Mike?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I felt a sudden chill and have a mother of a headache”, Mike answered still rubbing his temples. “Chill, you’re sweating like a pig. I think you may be suffering from heat stroke. You must have really had a good workout” Donny said with some concern. He looked around and saw a fire hose near by. He used it to wet down his friend. “This should help you cool off after that big workout. Muscles generate heat when you work them, so I guess your super muscles generate super heat. I hope the heat doesn’t cause damage to the rest of your body and more importantly, your brain”. Mike enjoyed the cooling effect of the water, to him the power stream that blasted his skin felt like a soft summer breeze. “Oh, that’s great news. I have all this power, but if I use it I might suffer brain damage. And that was no real workout; everything here is too light for me.” Mike caught some of the water in his cupped hands and drank it down trying to cool his body faster. “Sometimes I think it would have been better if I never took those supplements.” After a few moments Donny saw Mike’s skin return to its normal color. He put down the hose and picked up his gym bag. He sat next to Mike and said, “Maybe the supplements can help solve the problem they created. What if you take some of the MNR formula to reduce your muscle size?” “No way, man. I’m not going to end up a fat slob again. If all this muscle turns to fat it would take me ten years to loose the weight. Plus it may be shallow, but I like being a muscular jock”, Mike said rubbing his cobble-stoned stomach. “I know and I like you being a muscular jock too”, Donny commented as he rubbed Mike’s arm, “What if we dilute the formula it will be less potent? We can reduce your muscle mass and strength without losing it all.” “It sounds risky. Do you think it would actually work?” Mike asked. “We’ll cut the formula in half. If it doesn’t work we have the other supplements to reverse it again. But now we know not to ingest so much of the stuff.” Donny reached into his bag and pulled out the same sports bottle he used on Justin. “I used only about half of this on Justin. I filled the container with water to dilute it down. Just swallow a little of it and see how it effects you.” Mike took the plastic bottle from Donny using only his thumb and index finger trying not to burst the bottle like he did the football. Unfortunately, Mike still didn’t have complete control over his strength. The bottle’s top exploded off from the pressure of Mike’s grip causing most of the formula to spill to the ground. Mike looked at Donny, “Sorry”. Mike knew he had to do something to get back to being normal. He moved the bottle to his lips, his hand visibly shaking. He sipped a few ounces. He looked at Donny again who smiled at him. Mike swallowed the chemically enhanced water. Donny took the bottle from Mike’s hand and put the top back on and placed it back in his bag. Mike waited a few moments, “It didn’t work, nothing is happening. I don’t know if I’m disappointed or relieved”. “Don’t worry man. We’ll think of something else to try. I promise not to give up on you” Donny reached for Mike’s hand to comfort him. He noticed that Mike was getting hard again. “It looks like you are happy about my idea being a total failure”. “What do you mean?” Mike asked noticing Donny’s hand on the outline of his erection. “Why am I hard? I didn’t even feel it happening. I shouldn’t be…” Mike said before stopping in mid-sentence. His body became flush, the blood surging through each muscle again. Mike started to moan as his body shrank slightly. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts; he saw Mike’s balls tripling in size. Mike’s cock was lengthening too. It was pressed hard against his body, growing up between his massive pecs. Mike leaned back onto the car, his fingers ripping into the metal as he gripped the hood. He bent his head backwards and screamed. He shot an enormous load straight into the air. It went so high; Donny couldn’t see it in the night sky. In seconds it was over. Donny looked into the air and then at Mike. “We better move, Mike. It’s going to rain” Donny said as he pulled up Mike’s shorts. As soon as they got about six feet, gallons of thick cum fell from the sky and covered the car where they had been sitting. Donny looked at Mike, “How do you feel?” “Okay I guess. I feel a little looser, I can move more easily now” Mike said swinging his heavy arms back and forth. He rubbed his sculpted abs looking for fat. “It doesn’t look like I lost any definition. Get the tape measure, Donny”. Donny took Mike’s statistics and figured Mike had lost about 20% of his muscle mass. According to the scale Mike had also lost 420 pounds. Mike didn’t understand why he had lost so much more weight than muscle. Donny told him maybe the formula affected his muscle density. His muscles weren’t as dense or powerful as they were before. To test the theory, Mike went back to the crane. But this time when he tried to hold it over his head, he barely had the strength to support the weight with both hands. He knew it couldn’t hold it up with one arm as he was able to do very easily before. It seemed Mike had lost about 60% of his strength. Mike was thrilled the experiment had worked. He still had a fantastic physique and the strength of about 400 average men. He thought he was still too strong to live a semi-normal life and asked to take another sip of the diluted formula. Donny convinced him to wait until tomorrow to see if there were any delayed side effects. “If you still want to tomorrow, we’ll come back here and do the experiment again. You should jerk-off a couple times during the night to see what impact that has on your body too”, Donny told Mike. “Maybe you should sleep over to make sure I follow your directions, dear doctor” Mike said as he picked Donny up in one arm and the gym bag in the other. They left the scrap yard and went to Donny’s truck. Once they left, a figure of a small boy appeared from the shadows. He walked over to the cum covered car and searched for some still active cream. Unfortunately, the muscle juice had dried completely. He slammed his small fist onto the hood in frustration. He yelped in pain as his weak body impacted the steel. He would have to wait to get his revenge. • «13» By Clarence591 Mike had a rough night. Since coming home from the salvage yard, he had broken two chairs, the refrigerator door and a bathroom sink. His parents bombarded him with questions when they first saw him. He simply said he didn’t want to talk about it in his commanding voice, and they never spoke again for the remainder of the evening. After Mike ate every morsel of food in the house, he went upstairs to his room. He figured the bed would collapse under his weight; so he put the mattress on the floor to sleep. But the mattress couldn’t provide him any comfort. The normal ten inch metal springs were compressed to less than an inch under his weight. His shoulders and lower legs hung over the edges, his mammoth physique wider and longer than the full size mattress. He put the mattress back on the box spring and told Donny he could sleep there, while he would use the floor tonight. He had a difficult time getting comfortable. Mike’s large rounded butt and muscle engorged shoulders prevented his lower back from reaching the floor. Mike stuffed five rolled up bath towels under the exaggerated arch to give his lumbar region some support. After several hours of restlessness, Mike finally drifted off to sleep. Donny stared at Mike. Mike’s flawless nude physique glowed in the moonlight. The sheen of sweat from the always warm behemoth highlighted the shape of his muscles. All night Donny tried to close his eyes to get some sleep, but he couldn’t fight the overwhelming desire to look at the resting giant. Watching his chest rise and fall with each breath was hypnotic. For the last hour Donny had a painful erection too. Mike’s musky scent permeated the bedroom, even with the open windows to let in the cool night air. The scent, for some reason, kept Donny aroused against his own will. Donny could tell that Mike had finally fallen asleep, due to his snoring. For such a big man, the snoring was rather soft and soothing. Mike must have been having an erotic dream; Donny noticed Mike’s cock was starting to expand. Within a few seconds Mike was at full mast. Donny’s own erection ached as he grew even harder at the sight. Donny had to touch Mike’s sex stick, he felt compelled to do it. He silently got out of bed and walked over to Mike’s body. Donny straddled Mike’s hips and sat down, resting his own muscular ass on Mike’s powerful thighs. Donny didn’t worry about waking Mike. Mike’s super dense muscles still prevented him from feeling another person’s presence. Donny licked Mike’s rod providing lubricate for his hands to run up and down the almost two foot length. He hugged the thick fuck pole trying to force it to more upright position. Donny pulled with all his strength but soon realized his 24” arms couldn’t overpower Mike’s cock. Mike must have felt something during the struggle, his raised his hand to touch his rod and hit Donny in the shoulder. The unconscious tap knocked Donny off of is best friend and threw him into the nearby wall. Donny stayed against the wall for several minutes silently rubbing his bruised shoulder. He wanted to make sure Mike hadn’t woken up. When Mike’s snoring returned, Donny moved closer. He then straddled Mike’s upper torso, this time putting Mike’s thick cock between his ass cheeks. Donny bobbed up and down slightly as the powerful cock supported his weight as if a chair. Donny realized this was about as far as Mike’s cock could get into his inferior body. Donny looked down onto Mike’s immaculate face; the powerful square jaw the highlight of his perfect profile. He was more beautiful than any Greek statue. Even lying down, Mike had a deep valley of muscle cleavage. Donny forced his cock down between Mike’s pecs, the tip almost touching Mike’s cleft chin. Donny felt the heat from Mike's body on his sensitive cock. Donny was near orgasm, and then Mike moved slightly adjusting his arm position. Mike’s pectorals flexed and bulged with the movement of his arms trapping Donny’s cock between them. Mike then turned his head to face the other direction, the coarse beard on his chin brushing the tip of Donny’s inflamed rod. Donny lost control, but his cum backed-up due to the clamp-like pressure of Mike’s pecs. Donny was in great pain, his balls needed to release their load. Donny leaned backwards trying to pull his cock free, just then Mike relaxed his pecs. Donny’s cock sprung up towards his own chest. A large load of thick cum oozed from his bruised member covering his upper torso. Donny laid there on Mike’s cock catching his breath and rubbing his own cock. He rolled off his best friend and crawled out of the room. He went to the bathroom and washed his body. He looked into the mirror, thinking how he had used Mike’s unconscious body to jerk off. Was that rape? He knew it was wrong, but being near Mike made him do things he knew were wrong. Donny decided to spend the rest of the night downstairs on the living room couch. Keeping a distance from Mike was the only way he was going to get any sleep tonight. ------------------------------------ In the morning, Mike and Donny left for football practice early. Mike couldn’t even shower because he was too big for the bathtub stall. He planned on using the school’s large shower room after practice. He knew that would make his team mates happy too. The coach waited for his team on the field. He wanted to have one last session before the big game. Tomorrow they were playing Valley Stream High, last year’s state champions. The coach didn’t know his team of high school jocks had been enhanced and now had better physical abilities than the best NFL team. He stood there stunned as he saw his team enter the field. Each boy, no man, was impressive. They were taller and bigger than he remembered. As they got closer he noticed even the chubbier boys had turned into ripped, muscular men. The uniforms showed every bulge of their improved physiques. Even their faces looked more mature and, surprising himself he thought, more handsome. The coach felt himself getting aroused surrounded by these ultra-jocks. He decided not to ask questions or comment on their appearance. He was happy they were on his team. He stayed focused on the game to keep his mind off of their physical improvements. But then Mike and Donny entered the field, he watched the shirtless Mike walk toward him. The coach’s jaw dropped. Mike got nearer and smiled at the older man, “What’s up, coach?” Mike’s presence and voice sent shock waves through his body. The coach stammered as he instructed Kyle to take over the practice until he returned. The coach hurried off the field doing his best to hide his erection. He went to his office and jerked off thinking about Mike. The practice went very well even with the coach frequently leaving to pleasure himself. Each man honed his new physical abilities to perfection. The men had gained each other's knowledge of the game through Justin's spunk. They intuitively knew what the other was thinking during each play. Mike was put in the receiver position. Whenever he got the ball, he simply walked quickly to the end zone. His bulky thighs didn’t permit him to run. Even after being hit by seven or eight large men he didn’t fall. The men hung on to his body trying to prevent him from making a touch down; but, his sheer strength made him unstoppable. Mike could only participate in two or three plays before he became overheated. But that was enough to ensure his team’s victory in tomorrow’s game. At the end of the four hour practice, Mike was dripping wet. But unlike most men, his body odor attracted people to him instead of repelling them. The whole team quickly undressed and followed him into the shower. They took turns washing his body. Mike just stood in the middle of the room following their directions. He lifted his arms or flexed a muscle when instructed by his worshippers. He bent forward so someone could wash his hair. He enjoyed the shampoo, he could actually feel his team mates fingers has they ran through the hairs on his scalp. But he felt nothing from the neck down. It was obvious his peers were enjoying his physique and that made him happy. After Mike was rinsed and dried by his team mates, he headed to his locker to put on another pair of too tight shorts. Suddenly he got a cramp in left hamstring. He tired rubbing the pain away but couldn’t reach it. Donny tried to punch the cramp away, but just ended up hurting his hand. Another team mate suggested Mike lie on the floor and have someone jump up and down on the back of his thigh to relieve his pain. That idea also didn’t work. Kyle came out of the groundskeeper storage room adjacent to the locker room with two sledge hammers. He gave one to Donny who was standing on the other side of Mike’s prone body. “He should feel this”, Kyle said as he raised the ten pound steel hammer over his head and forced it down with all his strength into Mike’s thigh. “Yes, that felt good, harder”, Mike said trying to straighten his leg completely. Kyle did it again and Donny joined in. The two men worked together. Soon the developed a rhythm taking turns whacking Mike’s thigh. “That’s feels great, could you guys do my back too. Please”, Mike begged them, thrilled to finally feel something. Donny and Kyle worked their way up and down Mikes’ entire back and legs. Donny laughed when he hit Mike’s ass cheek. The solid muscle created such a kick-back when hit with the hammer it almost knocked Donny on his ass. Kyle was like a mad man putting all his incredible strength into every hit. He was totally enjoying this opportunity to beat on his rival. His body was covered in sweat; he became obsessed with actually hurting Mike. He missed Mike's calf muscle on one strike and took a large chip out of the concrete floor making it obvious to everyone just how hard Mike's body really was. He hit Mike’s body over and over again with such force that the wooden handle on his hammer snapped in half. Donny looked at Kyle with disgust, “What is wrong with you, man”. Donny then looked down at Mike and asked, “Mike are you alright?” There was no response, Donny bent down to be closer to Mike’s head and asked again, “Are you okay, man?” Donny then heard a familiar sound, it was Mike snoring. He laughed and stood up. “He’s okay, he just fell asleep. Let him rest guys. He didn’t get much sleep last night. I’ll come back for him later”. The whole team laughed, except for Kyle upset Mike was unhurt. They all returned to their lockers and got dressed. Eventually everyone had left the building except for Mike and the coach. The coach toured the locker room and showers to make sure him and Mike were alone. He then stood over the sleeping student. His cock got hard again. He was surprised how many times he had cum today and yet was able to get hard just by looking at Mike. The coach had never been attracted to another man before. He found he couldn’t resist the desire to touch Mike’s body. He had to know how all that powerful muscle felt. The coach slipped off his clothes and lay on top of Mike. His huge body felt so hard and masculine. The coach positioned himself so his cock rested on Mike’s ass. He thrust his hips back and forth rubbing his hard cock along the deep groove between Mike’s ass cheeks. The coach didn’t have the strength to separate the two huge mounds of impenetrable muscle. Donny had returned to pick up his sleeping friend when he walked in on the coach. The coach was so enjoying himself so much he didn’t hear Donny. Donny quickly stepped back behind a row of lockers and watched the coach shoot his load onto Mike’s back. The coach laid there a few moments after cuming. He then stood up and said out loud, “What have I done?” He grabbed a towel from a nearby bench to wipe his crème from the teenager’s ass and back. Donny couldn’t say anything or think poorly of the coach, he had done the same thing himself to Mike last night. The coach put his clothes back on and left the building looking embarrassed. Donny waited for the coach to leave before he approached Mike. He shouted in Mike’s ear to wake him up. Mike started to move, his eyes blinking to adjust to the bright lights. “What happened?” he asked. “You fell asleep during your sledge-hammer massage, dude”, Donny answered. “Sorry man, I guess I was more tired than I thought. I didn’t sleep well last night. I just couldn’t get comfortable, plus it was so damn hot.” Mike said as he rubbed his eyes and got onto his feet. He stretched his long powerful limbs forcing blood into his stiff muscles. Donny was distracted by the flexing and just stared in awe. Mike saw his friend staring at his body and broke the silence, “Um, what time is it?” “What?” Donny asked. “I asked what time it was, Donny” Mike said with a smile. “Oh, nearly 6 o’clock”, Donny replied forcing his eyes off Mike’s chest to only have the blood rush faster to his hardening cock when he saw Mike’s sexy smile. “Ummmm, do you still want to go to the salvage yard again tonight?” Donny moved his hands to his crotch to try to hide his growing manhood in his tight jeans. “Definitely, dude. I’m still too big and strong. Did you see I couldn’t even run out there today? And I can only play a few minutes before I’m burning up from the heat. I can’t even play a whole quarter. That doesn’t make me a great football player does it? Plus I’m not going to spend another night breaking my parent’s furniture and not being able to sleep.” Mike walked to his door-less locker to get dressed. Both men left the locker room together. Mike jumped into the back of the truck as Donny’s pulled out of the school parking lot. As they drove off, they were followed by another car. • «14» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny walked up to the salvage yard’s gate. The chain Mike broke last night had been replaced with a stronger one and new No Trespassing signs were posted. Mike was about to snap the chain between his fingers when the sound of large barking dog came from the other side of the fence. The chain link gate was covered with a green plastic mesh, so the jocks couldn’t see what was on the other side. Suddenly a man’s voice was heard, “We’re closed. Come back in the morning”. “We didn’t realize you were closed. Sorry to have bothered you”, Donny replied as he motioned to Mike to head back to his truck. Mike reached out and grabbed Donny’s arm to stop his departure. Donny grimaced in pain as Mike’s fingers tore into his normally rock-hard bicep. Mike saw Donny’s expression and released his grip. Donny rubbed his tanned upper arm trying to erase the white marks left by Mike’s hand. “Sorry man. But don’t give up so easily. We’ve got to get in there”, Mike said. “Mike, don’t you hear that dog barking. And the man said, they’re closed”, Donny replied stressing the word man. Hearing the conversation on the other side, the yard’s new security guard announced arrogantly, “No one is getting in here tonight guys. Like I said, we’re closed”. Mike turned away from Donny and faced the gate focusing on the spot the voice seemed to be coming. “I think you will let us in”, Mike spoke in a deep commanding tone. Donny heard him use that same tone last night on his parents. “Why would I do that sir?” the voice asked meekly. “Because I want you to”, Mike answered back. In seconds, the sound of the rattling chain was heard being pulled through the gate. With a creak, one side of the gate opened about 3 feet. Mike smiled at Donny and gestured to him to enter through first. Donny entered the yard and was greeted by a sturdy man in his 30s wearing a guard’s uniform. The guard stood near the gate the fingers of one hand clenching the chain link, his other hand held the leash of a snarling German Shepard. The barking dog made Donny take a few steps back. The guard looked over Donny’s athletic form. The young man’s tight clothing showcased is muscular physique. His all-American looks seem to please the guard. Donny enjoyed being an object of desire again. Whenever he was around Mike, he usually faded into the background, going unnoticed. It happened again as the guard’s attention was redirected to Mike as he made his way through the gate. Mike had to step in sideways through the too narrow opening, his massive chest only an inch away from the guard’s stunned face. The guard involuntarily inhaled deeply as Mike’s scent reached his nostrils. Within seconds the guard’s cock started to expand. The guard scanned Mike’s body just as he had Donny, his approval much more obvious this time. The guard’s eyes widened as he saw the bulge contained in Mike’s tight shorts. The guard’s eyes continued up Mike’s exposed abdominal muscles to his titanic chest. The guard’s cock was completely hard now, the outline of his average unit easily visible in his form fitting trousers. When the guard saw Mike’s face, he paused and swallowed the vast amount of saliva that had accumulated in his mouth. “Thank you”, Mike said and then smiled. His face was made more beautiful by his flawless white teeth. The guard let go of the gate and grabbed his crotch as he moaned softly. Donny saw a growing dark spot forming where the guard’s cock ended. The guard was completely distracted by Mike’s presence; he didn’t realize his canine companion had been barking uncontrollably at the two studs. Mike looked at the dog and said “Quiet” in a normal volume. The dog instantly stopped barking and sat down behind the guard with a slight whimper. Donny thought to himself even animals respect Mike’s dominance. “We are going to spend about an hour or two here. You will go to the office and stay there until we are done. When we leave you will come back here to lock the gate and you are not to mention to anyone that we were here. Do you understand?” Mike spoke to the guard in his soothing baritone voice. “Yes, I understand sir”, the guard answered very calmly. The guard, unlike the dog, didn’t appear frightened or intimidated by Mike. He just accepted Mike’s orders as a foot soldier would a commanding officer’s. There was never a question who was in charge of whom. The guard left with the dog quietly walking by his side. Donny looked up at Mike in awe. “Don’t worry dude, I would never make you do anything you didn’t want to do”, Mike said without looking at Donny. Mike walked away heading toward the industrial scale. After a moment Donny followed him. Before the guard entered the office trailer, he was distracted by his watch dog. The dog sensed another person had entered the premises through the still opened gate and stopped moving. Not wanting to disobey his orders, the guard gave a quick tug on the leash and both entered the building closing the door behind them. Donny checked Mike’s weight and measurements to make sure they hadn’t changed during the last 24 hours. With Mike’s statistics confirmed, Donny gave his friend the diluted formula to sip. Mike swallowed and removed his shorts. Within a few moments, Mike felt his strength fade and his body lighten. Donny watched as his team mate shrunk in height and width. At the same time Mike’s hardened cock and balls expanded dramatically. Mike’s breath quickened as he grabbed his formidable rod and stroked it roughly. He aimed for a pile of hubcaps about 20 yards in front of him as he felt the pressure building in his balls. He grunted as a thick stream of spunk burst from his hose, the force of his load scattering the hubcaps about. Quarts of his muscle crème pooled in the overturned wheel covers. Mike felt his cock shrink in his hand. He knew his muscles weren’t the only things decreasing in mass. He noticed Donny approaching him with the measuring tape. “I think I may be getting down to a more manageable size”, Mike said lifting his deflated bag sack. “You’re still the biggest man I’ve ever seen”, Donny commented putting his hand on top of Mike’s. Mike was only about 6” taller than his friend now. Mike moved his hand to his massive chest and rubbed his pecs. “Seriously, I think I may be able to wear shirts and pants again like a normal person.” “Yeah, if a normal person had a 73” chest with a 38” waist” Donny said removing the tape from around Mike’s carved waist. Donny continued to take Mike’s measurements and write them down in a small notepad to chart Mike’s regression. Mike had lost about 10% of his muscle mass and a couple of inches off his cock’s length and girth. Mike’s weight was down to 431 pounds. Mike wanted to test his strength level, so he walked to the crane he lifted yesterday. Donny thought he heard a noise over by the hubcaps and was about to investigate when Mike emerged breathing hard and sweating profusely. “I can’t budge it. It’s actually too heavy for me now”, Mike said. Donny couldn’t tell if Mike was happy or upset. “Try your super dumbbell, Mike”, Donny said trying to encourage his friend. Mike walked over to the home made weight and easily lifted it over his head using both arms. He did a couple of curls with it as a smile came over his face. He tired doing one arm curls and was only able to force a single rep from each arm before his engorged biceps failed. Mike walked over to Donny who was busy calculating the results. “I figure the average guy our age could do a one arm curl with a 50 pound bar for one repetition. So you have the strength of 160 men, which means you lost about 60% of your overall strength. That’s consistent with what happened last night.” Donny said out loud while deep in thought. After reviewing the numbers again, he looked at Mike who was wiping the sweat from his forehead. Donny walked quickly to the hose and started to spray down his overheated friend. Mike’s body cooled down much more quickly tonight. He told Donny to stop after about three minutes under the hose. “Do you fell alright, Mike? Are you okay with loosing so much power?” “Yeah, I’m fine”, Mike said as he pulled on his still tight shorts. “I was a little bummed when I couldn’t lift the crane. I feel like a failed or something. But I’m really glad to be more normal. I feel more in control of my body. All during practice today I was afraid I was going to accidentally hurt someone on the field just be touching them or stepping on their foot. Look what I did to your arm tonight”, Mike said pointing to Donny’s newly bruised bicep. “I’m really sorry, dude. I didn’t mean to hurt you”. “I know man. It’s okay. It matches the one I have on my other shoulder”, Donny said lifting his shirt sleeve to reveal the bruise he got from the sleeping giant. “Did I do that too? Man, I don’t even remember touching you there. When did it happen?” Mike said putting his hand to his forehead trying to recall the incident. Donny regretted bringing it up. He wasn’t about to tell Mike how he sodomized him during the night. “Oh, it was during practice. But it’s really no big deal. I’m a pretty tough guy myself. I’ll recover”. He said as he punched Mike hard in the shoulder, the impact causing a loud thud sound. Mike laughed then suddenly his face went sad. “You didn’t feel my punch did you?” “No. But that’s okay for now. You were right; this process should be slow and steady so we don’t make any mistakes. For the rest of the night I’m focusing on the game tomorrow. The team comes first, right?”, Mike said as he smiled at Donny. Donny felt a twinge at his crotch. He quickly looked away and started to gather his belongings. He put the water bottle, notepad and tape measure back in his backpack. He took out a bottle of Gatorade and handed it to Mike. “Drink this; it will help your body recover.” “You think my body needs help?” Mike asked coyly and continued to grin. He wanted to know if he still had the ability to get a man erect with just a smile. “Stop it Mike. You just said you were going to concentrate on the game” Donny remarked as he started to walk toward the gate. “Come back here”, Mike said in his commanding voice. Donny stopped in his tracks and walked quickly back to Mike’s side. “You said you wouldn’t make me do anything I didn’t want to do”, Donny said trying his best to resist Mike. “What’s wrong with you tonight? Don’t you want to be with me?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s resistance. “Yes”, Donny said breathlessly while looking at Mike, then he remembered how being near Mike effected him. He forced his gaze away from the muscle god, “I mean no. I can’t tonight. You’re still too big for us to do anything, plus I’m not in the mood.” “Oh really” Mike said running his index finger down along Donny’s left pant leg following the bulge of his 9” inch monster, Mike’s finger unintentionally overpowering its rock-hard surface. Donny gasped in pain and stepped backwards out of Mike’s reach. Of the two bruises he received from Mike last night, the one on his cock was the most painful. “Yes really. I’m tired of being hard all the time. And I’m tired of being ignored by everyone when I’m around you”, Donny sniped. He saw a look of hurt appear on Mike’s handsome face and regretted his words. None of that was something Mike could control. “I guess I’m just tired, dude. I didn’t sleep well last night either. I want to focus on the game too. I think it would be best, for the team, if I slept at home tonight”. “Okay. You’re the boss”, Mike said shrugging his broad shoulders. Both men knew that wasn’t true. They left the scrap yard and parted ways when Donny dropped Mike off at his house. As Donny drove away, he looked at Mike’s reflection in his rear view mirror and felt regret for the third time that night. -------------------------------- A slender form stalked the two jocks staying in the shadows of the auto graveyard. He stayed close enough to hear their conversation without getting noticed. After Mike shot his load and left the area, the stalker headed straight to the pile of sum soaked hubcaps. He removed the top of his own small water bottle and carefully poured in the puddles of muscle juice that had formed inside the caps. He had intended not to ingest any of the cum until he was at home, but the desire to be strong again overcame any previous plans or rational thoughts. He licked the outside of the container to remove the excess spunk. It tasted so earthy and rich. He chugged almost all of what he collected. He removed his clothes as he waited for his body to react to the thick crème. Soon he felt a surge of pain radiate from his balls. He grabbed them and tried to hold on as they expanded. He had only felt pain like this once before. The torture got worse as his balls multiplied in size by over 500%. He let out a slight scream against his wish to remain quiet; the pain was too much for him to bear. He fell into unconsciousness. Justin awoke and looked down onto his body. His balls were still throbbing and red, but less painful. His cock was thick and standing at attention. He eyes went to his thighs which were now sculpted with muscle. He ran his hand over his washboard abs and thick chest. He flexed his arm and smiled at the large ball of muscle. He looked like a teenage athlete again instead of prepubescent boy. Justin got to his feet and remembered where he was. He saw Mike and Donny exiting through the gate. It was Justin’s turn to test the strength of his muscles. He started to walk toward Mike’s colossal barbell. The movement caused a shock of pain to run through his body emanating from his balls. He took a deep breath and got to the weight walking slowly. He tried to lift it but couldn’t. Frustrated he slammed his fit into the I-beam bar. He laughed when he saw a dent in the iron that matched the shape of his fist while his hand remained unmarked. Justin wanted to know how big he had gotten so he headed toward the scale. His initial weight was 270 pounds, but it kept changing, going higher and higher. It seemed he was getting heavier with every passing minute. He stayed on the scale for more than ten minutes watching the numbers change. By the time he stepped off he was at 350 pounds. As he walked he felt heavier and more powerful. Even his balls didn’t hurt as much. Justin wondered if the pain had subsided or had his pain threshold just increased along with his strength. He passed by a collection of windshields and saw his reflection. His body looked massive, each muscle perfectly formed on his fat-free frame. He did a double bicep pose and noticed how his biceps had grown over the last 15 minutes. He bounced his thick pecs and crunched his abdominal bricks as he felt each muscle. His body had become strangely numb. It was as if every muscle had been injected with Novocain. It almost felt as if he was touching someone else’s body. This must be what Mike was experiencing. No wonder he couldn’t control his power. After flexing his thighs we got closer to the glass to examine his face. Once again he had the stunning rugged features of a real man. He no longer looked feminine or fragile. He closed his eyes to fight the urge to cum. He figured the longer he held off, the bigger he would become. Justin walked over to Mike’s weight again. He bent down to get underneath the weight. Taking a deep breath, he used every ounce of his strength to push the weight up. He straightened his powerful legs lifting the weight. He then pressed it over his head and laughed. He lowered the 4 ton weight back to his shoulders and pressed it over his head again, then once more. The weight felt lighter with each lift. Justin’s cock became harder as he realized how powerful he was becoming. He set the weight down and did a two arm curl with ease. He then tried a one arm curl. First he had some difficulty, but soon he was on his sixth repetition. He had become stronger than Mike. It made sense; Mike had lost 60% of his strength. That strength was contained in his cum. By swallowing it, Justin was now 20% stronger than Mike. He would now be able to get revenge on the men that made him a weakling. He would make Mike and Donny beg for mercy as he crushed their balls, just like Mike did to him less than a week ago. Justin felt so masculine and powerful as he pushed the weight over his head and held it in place with just one arm. The feeling overwhelmed Justin. He couldn’t hold back any longer, he shot a large load of spunk, his balls shrinking as they emptied. Catching his breath, Justin’s arm started to shake under the weight. He no longer could support it and it crashed down to the ground in front of him. Justin felt his strength drain from his body as his balls expanded again. He released another load and his muscles shrank as his balls expanded painfully again. A third stream of cum was expelled from his shortening cock. Justin screamed as his balls filled for a fourth time. He stumbled back to where he had left his clothes. He tried to stop cumming but couldn’t. His pain threshold was decreasing along with his muscles and strength; the fifth expansion sent him reeling to the ground. He regretted not waiting to swallow Mike’s cum as he originally planned. By the tenth orgasm, Justin was near unconsciousness again. Justin’s body had returned to its abnormally slender stature. “No it’s not fair. Why should Mike have everything and I have nothing”, Justin said out loud sounding like a child throwing a tantrum. He touched his devastated scrotum. He gasped as intense pain engulfed the sensitive sack. He thought he hadn’t felt such pain since Mike’s crushed his balls and literally sucked the masculinity out of his body. He then realized that was the problem. Mike had damaged his testicles making them unable to truly assimilate Mike’s muscle cum. That’s why he didn’t retain any mass or strength. Mike was responsible for turning him into a little boy and preventing him from being a real man again. The hatred for Mike grew in Justin’s heart even more. Justin had to think of another way to get revenge on Mike. To make him suffer for what he did. Justin’s planning was interrupted by the sound of a barking dog coming quickly towards him. Soon the vicious dog was nearly on top of him, held back by the rugged security guard. The guard looked at Justin’s frail body and soft facial features. He guessed Justin was about ten years old due to the small size of his genitalia and lack of pubic hair, though he was tall for his age. “Little boy, where are your clothes?” he asked. Justin crawled away reaching for his clothes. “I’m not a little boy, I’m seventeen”, he said as he pulled on his pants. “Whatever kid. You better get out of here before I call the cops and they throw your scrawny ass into juvy.” The guard said trying to best to frighten the boy. Justin grabbed his water bottle after putting on his shirt and shoes. “I’m leaving. I got everything I need.” The guard escorted Justin to the gate and locked it closed. On the other side Justin lifted the translucent bottle up toward the street lamp looking at the small remaining amount of Mike’s cum. “Yes, I’ve got everything I need.” • «15» By Clarence591 On the way to the game, Donny stopped to pick-up Mike. Mike was still too tall and wide to fit comfortably in the passenger seat, so he rode in the back again. It also meant the two didn’t have to converse. Both felt a little awkward around each other after last night. When they arrived Mike headed for the locker room to change with Donny following behind as usual. It seemed natural for Donny to take the subservient position and walk several paces behind the muscle god. Donny didn’t mind, it gave him the opportunity to view the movement of Mike’s powerful ass. Donny stopped before entering the building when he noticed Mr.Barker’s car pull into the lot. Barker and Kyle got out of the front seat, then the back door opened and Justin appeared. The threesome was having a serious discussion near the car, with Justin doing most of the talking. Kyle noticed Donny watching them and said something to the others. The other two men looked up at Donny. Mr.Barker smiled and waved as he made a comment to his companions. The other two waved at Donny and smiled. Donny waved back and entered the building to catch up with Mike. In his gut, he felt something was wrong. Donny found Mike talking to a mutual friend, Jim, who was on the basketball team. Mike had been walking around barefoot for the last several days since none of his shoes fit his larger feet. Mike called Jim last night to ask if he could borrow a pair of sneakers for the game. Mike had hoped since both were now about the same height, 6’ 8”, their feet would be a similar size. Mike tried on Jim’s size 14 EEE footwear. They were very snug on Mike. “These will have to do. I’m glad to know I’m not the only one with huge clown feet” Mike said with a laugh. Then he shook his friend’s hand. “Thanks Jim”. “Anything for you, dude”, Jim said admiring his school mate’s physique up close for the first time. Jim took the opportunity to move even closer to Mike and hug him, running his hand over Mike’s thick back, shoulder and bulging arm. The embrace lasted longer than Mike expected. He pulled away from Jim and smiled at him. Jim blushed, grateful his extra long shirt covered the expanding bulge in his pants. Jim left saying “Good luck in the game today”. Donny felt a little jealousy watching the exchange. “Now, let’s see if my uniform fits”, Mike said turning towards Donny. “Are you alright? You have a strange look on your face.” “I’m fine. I didn’t know you and Jim were such good friends” Donny answered jealously. “What?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s attitude. “Nothing. I’ve got to get dressed myself. I’ll see you on the field”, Donny said realizing he was acting foolish. He needed to get away from Mike so he could think logically again. “Okay then, I’ll see you later dude”, Mike responded in his confusion. When Donny arrived at his locker, Kyle was already standing in front of his own locker. Donny’s was directly across the aisle from Kyle’s. Kyle looked into the mirror hanging on the inside of his locker door watching Donny’s reflection. He carefully notated the combination as Donny opened his locker, writing it down on a small piece of paper. Kyle continued to watch as Donny put his backpack into the locker and started to undress. Donny would be the alpha male at any other school. His pop idol looks combined with his tall, muscular physique made him breathtakingly beautiful. Donny slid his flannel shirt off of one boulder like shoulder and then the other. His hair’s golden highlights complemented the tan skin that covered his broad back. Kyle watched as Donny’s triceps rippled with power when he undid the button on his tight jeans. He lowered his pants revealing his smooth, flawless ass and massive thighs. It was obvious he liked to go commando, even when sunbathing since there were no tan lines. Donny removed an athletic supporter from his locker and stepped within the narrow straps. He bent down to grab the garment stretching the back of his thighs forcing the muscles to flex. Kyle let out a slight moan at the sight of Captain America’s exposed, vulnerable ass. He thought the sound was echoing around him, but soon realized every other man in the aisle was spying on Donny too. Donny pulled his jock into place, the tight straps accentuating the round shape of his firm cheeks. His cup fell out of his locker onto the floor. Donny turned around to pick it up and now faced Kyle. Donny inserted the cup into the supporter’s pouch, compressing his huge package into the extra-large piece of plastic. After adjusting his equipment for comfort, he looked up and noticed Kyle was watching him in the mirror. “Enjoying the show?” he asked. “In your dreams” Kyle said trying to sound macho. Everyone else in the aisle started to move again as if they hadn’t been watching Donny either. “Whatever”, Donny said as he put on his football pants and tied the laced fly. After a few moments he added, “I saw you speaking with Justin and Barker in the parking lot. What were you talking about?” “Not that it is any of your business, but Justin wants to be the team’s water boy”, Kyle answered as he continued to change his clothes very slowly. He didn’t want Kyle to see his erect cock. “You’ve got to be kidding. I hope you told him no. You can’t trust him. He’s up to something and that can’t be good for anyone”, Donny said. “Especially for you and mighty Mike”, Kyle said with a smirk. Donny grabbed Kyle’s arm, “I know you were friends once, but remember what he did to you, the team, and Amy. Justin only cares about himself. You must realize that after everything that’s happened over the last week.” “What I realize is how you set me up and how you used the both of us for your own gain. I blame you and Mike for what happened to me not Justin” Kyle said shaking Donny’s hand off of his foreman. “Okay, I set you up to save Mike, true. But I didn’t do it alone. I had Barker’s help, your other close friend. And that was the second time Justin took away your muscles. How about the first time? I had nothing to do with that. You must have a really bad memory or you’re still under the control of Justin’s dick” Donny said his voice getting louder. “What I remember is Barker bringing Justin’s cum over to me because you and Mike were purposely ignoring me. If it were up to you, I would still be a 500 pound fat man. At least Barker helped me get my muscles back. Muscles that I truly deserve unlike you and Mike”, Kyle yelled not backing down from the larger stud. “You’re crazy man?” Donny said turning away from Kyle to face his locker again. “Am I? You know if it wasn’t for those chemicals, I would be the most muscular dude at this school. You would be nothing but a scrawny geek and Mike would be a fat slob. I’m the only one of us to have the superior genetics to gain muscle mass easily. I’m the natural born athlete.” Kyle yelled louder, the pent up anger finally being released. His emotions were running so high, his eyes were tearing and his voice wavering. “But now I’m third best, instead of my rightful position at the top”. “Yeah, you should be the alpha male”, Donny said grabbing Kyle’s small size jock from his locker and holding it up against his own much larger cup. “It takes more than big muscles to be a true alpha male”. Kyle ripped his jock away from Donny and turned back to his locker without saying a word. Donny knew he wasn’t helping the situation. He also knew a lot of what Kyle said was true. But there was no going back now and he wouldn’t want to. Donny took a deep breathe and said more softly, “Look Kyle, you have a great physique. And you are right; you do have some natural advantages. But you wouldn’t look as good as you do right now either without the chemicals. You would’ve had to work-out heavy for years and follow restrictive diets and take all kinds of supplements to achieve that body. You’re a 17 year old boy with the muscles of a 24 year old professional athlete. You have a seven year head start on all other natural athletes in the world. Think about what that will mean when you go to college next year. Take advantage of that, man. Be thankful for what you see when you look in the mirror, like everyone else in this room. Don’t focus on the fact you aren’t as big as Mike or I. It’s your obsession to be better than Mike that caused most of your problems. Don’t let envy or Justin poison your mind. You know Justin only wants to become the water boy to somehow get revenge on us”, Donny said sincerely. “Whatever man. There’s nothing I can do about it anyway. After all it was Mike’s idea. And whatever Mike wants, Mike gets. Right?” Kyle said turning his body to look directly into Donny’s eyes. Donny could still see the deep seeded anger there. “Did I hear my name?”, Mike said as he approached the two men attracted by the yelling. Both men looked at Mike in awe. He managed to pull on his old football pants over his thicker muscles, the stretchy material clinging to every inch of his lower body. He could only get them on by removing all the padding. He would have to do the same with his jersey. But he knew he didn’t need artificial pads anymore. He had natural padding, his super dense muscles. As all eyes focused on him, he flexed his naked upper body. He never looked more masculine. He knew he was everyone’s ultimate football locker fantasy. “Is everything okay over here, guys?” “Yes, we were just discussing Justin. He wants to take your advice and become the team’s water boy. He feels it will help him make mends for what he did to the team when he was under the influence of all those chemicals. He wanted me to ask you if it was okay Mike, since you are the team captain” Donny spoke as if reading from a script. “I guess so” Mike said to Kyle. “Thank you, Mike”, Kyle responded as he turned to face his locker. Mike looked at Donny who was shaking his head no. “What harm could it do?” “I still don’t think it’s a good idea”, Donny said. “Stop worrying. Listen while I’m here, could you tie my laces? I’m afraid I’m going to snap them if I try it” Mike asked Donny. “Sure” Donny said. “I remember when you had to wear these pants at their largest size, now I can’t pull the laces tight enough to fit you’re slimmer waist.” Donny said forgetting all his concerns now that Mike was near him. He looked down and saw the large outline of Mike’s manhood in his skin tight uniform. “Shouldn’t you be wearing a cup, Mike?” “I don’t think they make one big enough to contain me. Plus I think we’ve proofed I don’t need one, remember?” Mike said pulling up on his package trying to make his pants stretch more to accommodate his mass. “That was before you lost 85% of your strength, Mike” Donny whispered with some concern. Kyle quickly turned around at what he overheard. “You’re loosing your strength Mike. I guess I was right, you aren’t meant to be the school alpha male after all”. “I’m making myself less strong to be in more control. No one needs to have the strength of a thousand men.” Mike answered without even looking at Kyle. “When I had that much power I was able to control it fine. In fact I was able to control you too”, Kyle gloated. Mike looked down at Kyle trying to contain his temper, “That was then and this is now. I’m still stronger than you and every other man in this room, combined. I’m willing to have an arm wrestling rematch with you to proof it”. Mike crossed his thick arms over his chest putting his left hand behind his right bicep to make his appear even larger. Mike saw Kyle’s eyes look at the massive mound of muscle and swallow hard. Kyle said nothing. “No? Then how about another stomach punching contest, you seemed to enjoy it last time.” Mike unfolded his arms and put his hands on his hips. He crunched his abs forcing the deep ridges between each muscle to grow deeper. He ran the fingers of his left hand over his armored gut. “In fact I’ll let you hit me anywhere and if I even feel it a little, you’ll be the winner. But if I don’t, I get to hit you back.” Kyle was intimidated at first, then realized that Mike wouldn’t hit him with all his strength. He was too much of a good guy for that. “I accept”, Kyle said. Mike stood there with his hands on his hips again. Kyle widened his stance and pulled his arm back. He twisted his body and threw a fast uppercut, his fist following the deep crevice between Mike’s huge thighs, hitting Mike hard in his balls. Everyone gasped and looked at Mike’s face. There was no reaction. Kyle looked shocked. How could Mike not feel that? He put everything he had into that punch. “I should have guessed where you would hit me. Only a woman or a coward hits a man in his balls” Mike said in disgust. “Now it’s my turn”. “Mike”, Donny said grabbing Mike’s arm. Mike looked at Donny and put his larger hand on top of Donny’s. Donny let his arm drop. Mike walked up to Kyle. He made a fist and put it against Kyle’s muscular stomach. Mike looked at Kyle’s panic stricken face. He opened his hand and forced back his index finger with his thumb. He then released the single finger, flicking Kyle’s abs, never taking his eyes off of Kyle’s face. Kyle bent over in pain. He grabbed his stomach and crumbled to the floor gasping for air. “Are you still questioning who the school alpha male is?” Mike asked looking down at Kyle. “No” Kyle mumbled without looking up. “Good. I’m glad we’ve settled that matter once and for all.” Mike looked up at everyone staring at him. “Let’s get ready men. We have an important game to play today”. Mike walked back to his locker. All eyes were on his ass as he left, the two muscular globes fighting each other for space in his tight pants. When he reached his locker, he made sure no one was watching. He then shook it left leg to loosen his balls and relief some of his discomfort. He did feel Kyle’s punch, for the first time in days he experienced a twinge of pain. He pulled on his tight shirt and tucked it into his pants. He reached farther down to adjust his manhood. He cupped and lifted his jewels before heading out onto the field. He thought again about wearing a cup, but he couldn’t even if he wanted to. He knew that no other man would purposely hit him in his balls out on the field anyway, certainly not with as much force as Kyle had done. Donny quickly finished putting on his gear. He ran to catch up with Mike along with the other members of the team. Kyle was left alone in the locker room. Suddenly a voice broke the silence, “That was fun to watch, but not part of the plan. We have to stick to the plan, Kyle”. Kyle turned to see Justin standing at the end of the aisle. “I know. But it was a perfect opportunity to quicken the pace of the plan a little” Kyle said. “I’ve worked out every detail perfectly. No more improvisation please”, Justin spoke while walking up to Kyle. “Did you get Donny’s combination?” “Yes”, Kyle gave the notepad with the combination to Justin. “Very good. Now go out there and show Valley Stream who is the best, and best looking, quarterback in the state”, Justin said while squeezing Kyle’s ass. Kyle put on his helmet and jogged out onto the field. Justin could hear the cheering crowd as he opened Donny’s locker and removed the water bottle containing the diluted MNR formula. “And the crowd goes wild. Well hold on to your hats, folks. This game promises to have lots of surprises”. • «16» By Corwin Justin's plan was coming together. As he and Kyle walked to Donny's locker he recalled what had transpired earlier. Justin had come back to school after leaving the salvage yard. He had found Kyle in the gym. Kyle was attacking the weights, his desire to be bigger driving him. Whatever was happening the passed few months, he hated it. It was a hatred he felt deep in his soul. He was meant to be the biggest. He was meant to be the strongest. Mike had cheated. Hard work built muscles, and the formula Mike had discovered had given him an unfair advantage. Worse, it had cost Kyle some of his hard earned muscle. It had cost him his place as number one. The thought of being number three grated on him. He grabbed a bar full of weights and started to curl it. His massive arm bulged as he commanded it to curl the bar. He watched his powerful arm in the mirror, and thought of beating Mike with the hammer. His powerful arm slamming into the muscular hulk, unable to even get his attention. Kyle's hatred built. A skinny form walked into the room unnoticed. The sound of iron meeting iron hid his approach. He saw Kyle working out shirtless, his manly form single-handedly curling a bar loaded with weight. The bar sagged as the heaviness of the disks pulled it toward the ground. Kyle's arm was huge as he defied the pull of the earth, his body glistening with sweat as he lifted. He changed hands and did a set of twelve before lowering the bar with perfect control. Kyle's eyes never left the mirror as he raised his arms into a double bicep pose, checking out his size. Kyle frowned. "God," said Justin. Kyle turned, surprised. He looked at the small figure. Kyle's chest heaved and flexed, and his anger built. "You have some nerve showing up here!" Kyle made a fist and smashed it into his hand. The crack sounded like thunder. "After what you did! Your fucking plan! You took my muscle, left me fat and weak." "You got it back," Justin wimpered, backing away. "So did Mike, and then some. And Donny. Now they're both bigger than me!" Kyle stormed over to Justin, put his hands under Justin's arms and lifted him. Kyle shook Justin violently, "It's all your fault. You got me into this!" Justin panicked. His heart began to race. He tried to speak, but Kyle was shaking him too hard. Justin felt a pain in his groin. Kyle wanted to kill Justin, but knew he couldn't. He could at least scare him. As he shook, he felt something, like his grip was loosening. Justin felt Kyle's hands slipping off his chest. He felt funny, like something was happening. He could see Kyle, and his perfect body. Kyle wasn't changing. Then he realized. He was. Justin began to feel strong again. Kyle's hands were slipping off of Justin's growing pecs. His shirt was becoming tighter and beginning to rip. His pants felt uncomfortable as his thighs and calves bulged with new power. Justin grabbed at Kyle's biceps, watching as his arms swelled with muscle. Justin squeezed. Kyle's arms felt like steel, flexed hard with his power. But Justin felt the power growing in him again, and he squeezed harder, denting Kyle's muscle until it felt like clay in his hands. Kyle screamed and dropped Justin. Justin looked like The Hulk, his clothes in tatters from his expanded muscle. "What happened?" "Mike happened," replied Justin, tossing the rag that had been his shirt to the ground. He grabbed Kyle under the arms. Kyle tried to push Justin away, but Justin just laughed and lifted Kyle. He started shaking him. "How do you like it?" He shook harder. "Never! Never treat me like that again!" Kyle felt like a Barbie doll in his hands. He threw the big guy to the ground and flexed over him. "Grrrr...." he said and laughed. Kyle tried to back away. He needed time to figure out what had happened. Justin extended his hand to Kyle. Kyle looked at it, and grabbed it. Justin pulled Kyle up. Justin began to feel dizzy. His groin began to ache and throb again. "No," he whispered. "Please..." He felt his cock growing, and fell to the ground as his strength began to leave him. His body convulsed as he began to shoot a load of thick cum. Kyle just watched. As he saw Justin shrink, Kyle grinned. When the transformation had finished, Kyle said, "Not so big anymore, are you?" Justin was covered in sweat. "Can't maintain it," he said, somewhat out of breath. "Don't know why... thought it was only once." "Only once?" Justin sat up. He started talking, telling Kyle about Donny and Mike at the salvage yard. He told Kyle about Mike's strength, and how he was too strong and how he had been weakening himself. Then Justin pulled out the water bottle. Kyle looked at it. "How do I know I can believe you?" he asked. "After all that has happened, maybe this is another trick. Maybe Mike wants to add my muscle to his? Maybe Donnie?" "No trick," said Justin. "You saw how strong I was. Way stronger than you are now. Stronger even than Mike." "Stronger than Mike?" "Ya! I heard Donnie say that Mike only had 40% of the strength he started with. There must be the other 60% here." Justin said. Kyle took the water bottle. "How do I know that I won't become a musclebound freak?" "Your genetics," said Justin. "Before this all began, you were way bigger than Mike. You can handle it." "And how does this help you," Kyle asked Justin skeptically. Justin didn't say anything. "Well," he started. "Something must have happened to me when I drank some of the power-juice," Justin thought. "My body just can't maintain it. Maybe when I'm scared or excited or something, it triggers the transformation. Hmmm...." "Hmmm?" Kyle said. "I wonder if Mike is the key. Maybe some more of Mike's cum will make my change permanent? The two of us..." "I didn't say I'd help you yet. I could just take this..." "I want revenge on Mike! So do you! Please... even it it doesn't work." Justin started to sob. "Please take it. You gotta destroy Mike. If not for me, then for what he did to you. How he made you feel. Please." Kyle looked at Justin, then the water bottle. He smiled, and stretched out his hand. Justin shook it. "OK, you've got yourself a deal. You're the brains, and I'm the brawn. What's your plan..." • «17» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Kyle brought the water bottle to his lips while looking at Justin. The memories of how Justin tricked him before flashed in his mind. He lowered the bottle without taking any of its contents. "What actually do you have planned, Justin?" he asked again. Justin saw the skepticism in Kyle's eyes and thought quickly. "I originally planned on using Mike's crème on the Valley Stream players enabling them to humiliate Mike on the field in front of everyone. Then making you to be the biggest and strongest man in school, but if you can't wait, we can change the plan. I'll do whatever you want, Kyle" "No, I don't want to change your plan. It sounds like you have put a lot of time and effort into it. Tell me how you're going to humiliate mighty Mike" Kyle said as he handed the bottle back to Justin. Kyle was brought back to the present when the bright sunlight hit his eyes as he exited the locker room. He hoped he made the right decision to trust Justin this time. But now he had to put his full focus into the game and the plan. The first quarter amazed the crowd. Valley Stream was easily overpowered by the larger, stronger Bayville. Mike's team mates were able to push past the other team's defensive line and sack the quarterback almost every play. While Bayville's offensive team formed an impenetrable wall of muscle protecting Kyle from ever being touched. Their height and strength advantage allowed them to make interceptions and turnovers easily. It was like a watching the current Super Bowl champs play against a team of disorganized junior high students. Soon Bayville was taking it easy on the field. They would joke around by placing their huge hands on the opposing players' helmet and hold them in place with one arm while waving to the crowd with their other. The crowd started laughing at Valley Stream's inferior physical capabilities. Mike scored 4 of the 7 touchdowns for his team. Once he was able to walk over the goal line with 5 members of the other team hanging on to him. When Donny wasn't playing he was keeping an eye on the terrible threesome. Kyle seemed to be concentrating on the game and Justin was doing everything a water boy should. But Mr. Barker spent most of the game talking with the opposing team's coach. He was laughing and touching his peer, in what looked to Donny like flirting. And even more curious was when Barker wasn't with the coach he was giving the referee seductive glances. Justin took Donny's bottle with the MNR formula and filled it with Gatorade. He was waiting impatiently for Mike to return from the field. He knew Mike would be tired and thirsty after expending so much energy on the field. His large muscles still generated a lot of heat as they powered his massive body over the goal line. As the offensive team left the field, two of the larger members of the team came over to Justin. The biggest lineman, Tyrone, looked at Justin and snickered. "How the mighty have fallen. Give me some water, boy," he commanded, reaching for the bottle." "That's for Mike," Justin objected, holding the bottle behind him. Tyrone grabbed Justin's bicep and squeezed. The small boy whelped in pain as Tyrone's stronger hand easily forced the bottle from Justin. "Give it back to me!" he said in his soprano voice, "Mike will need that." Tyrone held it high above his head watching Justin jump for it like a trained puppy. "Your time of emperor is long over, little boy. You don't tell us men want to do anymore." Tyrone squeezed a third of the liquid into his open mouth, swallowing every ounce. Tyrone walked over to the bench, carrying the bottle with him. Justin watched as Tyrone seemed to swoon, then fidget uncomfortably. "Dude, what's wrong?" he heard another lineman ask. It was Evan, who was only slightly smaller than the powerful Tyrone. Tyrone handed Evan the bottle. "Just feelin antsy or something." Tryone stood up, then almost fell on his face. "Hey, let me help you," said Evan, jumping off the bench and supporting the big guy. He started to lead Tyrone into the locker room. Seeing Justin, he raised the bottle to his lips. Justin watched the sinewy muscles on Evan's foreman bulge as he squeezed the bottle harder, drinking another third of the liquid. Then Evan threw the bottle back at Justin. "There you go, you little pipsqueak. Now go and fill it up for the team captain like a good water boy". He led Tyrone into the locker room. Kyle stayed behind Mike as he passed Justin and headed to the water jug to get a drink. Kyle stopped and said "What's wrong with you? You let Mike walk right by without giving him the bottle." Justin stopped staring at the lineman upon hearing Kyle's angry voice. "There's another change in the plan. Tyrone and Evan drank the formula. I couldn't stop them. It's already affecting Tyrone. Evan almost had to carry him into the locker room. You've got to be there when they cum, it's the only way you can absorb their strength. You can't let any of this stuff go to waste, dude". Kyle scowled, then walked into the locker room. Kyle and Tyron were sitting on the floor just inside the door. They looked confused and disoriented. They were rubbing their bodies and forehead. They stood up and adjusted their cups, which were confining their growing cock and balls. "Hey guys! What's wrong?" "Feel'n funny. Strange. Kinda whoozy," Evan said. Kyle walked up to his teammates helped them onto the bench. He grabbed each man under an arm. Eventhough each man weighed well over 300 pounds, they felt light to him. Kyle could feel their muscles begin to soften as he held them. He laid them down on the bench that ran down the center of the locker aisle, their athletic legs straddling the bench. "It hurts, my cock is so hard, so tight" Tyrone said groggily as he slid his hand into his pants and pulled out his thick rod. Kyle helped by loosening the laces of his pants and pulled them down to his thighs. He then lowered Tyrone's jockstrap, freeing his enlarged ball sack. "That feels so good". "I know how to make you feel even better" Kyle said as he forced Tyrone's now weaker hand off his cock. Kyle wrapped his mouth around the black man's impressive meat and sucked. Tyrone moaned and ran his hand over his diminishing ab muscles. Soon Kyle was swallowing Tyrone's muscle spunk and watched his cock shrink to half its former size. Meanwhile Evan had undone his own pants and was stroking his paler but just as impressive meat. Kyle was able to get his mouth over the fuck pole just before Evan exploded. The second dose of enhanced cum filling Kyle's stomach. "Thanks guys, I needed that" Kyle said as he felt the effects on his body. His uniform became tighter as did his shoes. He noticed his shirt became untucked due to his increasing height. He ran his hands over his more deeply etched stomach before reaching down to adjust his larger manhood that could no longer he held by his small sized cup. He had gained the strength of about five men, making him as strong as Donny. "What happened, why do I feel so weak?" Evan said sitting up and rubbing his head. "Why do I look so much smaller? Where are my muscles?" Tyrone said rubbing his shrunken bicep. "They're right here." Kyle said flexing his 25 inch arm. "Don't worry guys. You're still stronger than the average guy your age, even stronger than most men your size. Just not as strong as you were a few minutes ago. You boys better go home and let the men play today." Kyle smirked as he walked back to the field. He could feel the increased power in his body and he liked it. The score at halftime was 77 to zip. As the marching band took the field, Mike and his team mates went to relax in the locker room laughing and joking with each other. Donny noticed Barker was leading Valley Stream's coach and the ref into the teacher's lounge. Kyle tried to avoid Donny and Mike so they wouldn't notice his larger size. He wanted that to be a surprise later on. The visiting team shuffled off silently to their bus to figure out a way to regain their dignity. As the waited for their coach to appear, they talked among themselves about the power and size of the other team, especially Mike. They wondered what super steroid they were using to get so big, so fast. All went silent when Justin stepped onto the bus. "You're right it is a super steroid. And I have it right here" he said as he held up the bottle containing the small amount of Mike's cum. "What are you doing here?" asked Chris, the super-masculine team captain. "I'm here to level the playing field. To make you guys as big and strong as the other team", Justin answered proudly. "Why would you help us? You're on the other team", questioned Derek, the handsome quarterback who stood beside Chris. They were obviously close friends. Justin assumed they were the Valley Stream version of Mike and Donny. "Let's just say I've lost my school spirit. Just try it. What do you guys have to lose, beside your state title?" Justin said with a smirk. "You little asshole. I say we break every bone in his scrawny body", Derek said being held back by the larger Chris. "That is an interesting point. If this stuff works, why are you so pathetic looking? Why haven't you used it on yourself?" Chris asked. "I have a temporary condition that prevents it from working on me. But I'll put you all to shame soon enough, believe me", Justin answered without flinching staring straight into Chris' beautiful hazel eyes. "This is your last chance boys before I leave. I'm sure you'll do much better in the second half just the way you are. Maybe you will score at least one touchdown". "You mother fucking wimp, I swear I'm going to rip your head off", Derek lunged toward Justin again, but was still restrained by Chris. "Ballsy, get up here", Chris said turning his head momentarily to the back of the bus. The place kicker, the smallest man on the team, walked up the aisle toward Chris. "I asked you not to call me that", the kicker said in a soft voice. "Your big balls are the only thing you have going for you, loser. Do you prefer, Rob the Runt?" asked Chris. Rob just looked down and shook his head. "Give him some and we'll see what happens" Chris said as he pushed Rob toward Justin. Justine unscrewed the top and used an ice tea spoon to scoop a heaping spoonful out of the bottom of the container. He only had a quarter cup of Mike's cum for the entire team to share. The small amount wouldn't make them as powerful as Mike, but would easily increase their strength by 2 or 3 times equaling the power of most of Bayville's players. "It may be a little cold. I kept in the fresh in the freezer last night", Justin said holding the heaping teaspoon of milky spunk in front of Rob. Rob didn't move. "What if this is a trick and I grow a tail or something?" Rob said meekly. "Don't be a moron, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard. Just swallow it, be a man for a change, Runt", Derek said slapping Rob in the back of the head. Rob looked at Justin and opened his mouth. Justin pulled out the empty spoon. Rob swallowed it, "It tastes like salty pudding, yuck". Derek and Chris looked at each other, they knew that taste. "Nothing, it didn't work" Rob said flexing his featureless arm. Chris dropped his hand allowing Derek to approach Justin. Derek was about to push Justin off the bus, when Rob started to moan. Everyone turned to see Rob lifting his shirt to expose his flat gut, and then small bricks started to appear. Rob looked up and smiled. He then flexed his arm again and watched his bicep grow before his eyes. From behind, his other team mates noticed he was getting taller and his ass and thighs were expanding in his tighter pants. Rob pulled his pants away for his muscular stomach, "Wow even my cock is growing larger," he said, his voice deeping with power. Immediately everyone on the Valley Stream team wanted the super steroid from Justin. Soon Rob was being pushed to the back of the bus as his team mates rushed forward. Rob went back to the back seat and laid down enjoying the feeling of his growing muscles. Justin was surrounded by the already larger men, but he tried not to look intimidated. "I ask only one thing in return for making you champions again" he said, "and it's something you will enjoy doing too". ---------------------------------------------------- Barker was in the teacher's lounge with the Valley Stream coach and the referee caressing his muscular body. Barker had the same physique of many of the players despite his age. The coach and ref were turned on by watching the dominating power of Bayville team. They were horny as hell and the opportunity to be with a man like Barker couldn't be passed up. The coach was licking Barker's musky balls while the ref was pumping his ass. Barker was enjoying doing his part in Justin's plan. He was to distract the coach so Justin could feed his team Mike's muscle cum, and win over the referee. The plan would mean many fouls would take place on the field, with the ref influenced by Barker none would be called to effect the outcome of the game. While Barker was a hunk, the other two men were not. Their soft, hairy bodies made it difficult for Barker to get hard. He just imagined he was with Kyle and Mike, a fantasy that played over and over in his mind on many nights. He moaned with pleasure as he kept he eyes closed tight, thinking of the muscle men. --------------------------------------------------- The twelve other members of the Valley Stream team had ingested all of Mike's cum, each receiving slightly less than Rob. The men were sitting in the bus's seats with their eyes closed trying to fight the impulse to masturbate. Most had pulled out their harden cocks and laid them on their stomachs, trying not the touch them. Justin told them the longer they held back the stronger they would become. All could feel their bodies growing stronger and more masculine. Sensual moans echoed throughout the otherwise silent bus. Chris looked over at Derek and saw how more rugged his face had become. His body was more ripped and muscular. His skin was darker and covered with a faint coating of fine hair. His cock was longer and thicker than ever before. Chris reached over to touch his friends beautiful rod as he had often in the past. Derek moaned as Chris' finger lightly stroked his manhood. "Please don't" Derek whispered to no avail. He then reached for Chris' meat feeling its improved size. He looked at his captain and sighed. He had the face of an angel with his dirty blond hair, flawless face, and large pale. Derek couldn't contain himself after seeing such beauty. He shot his large load onto his stomach. Feeling Derek's huge muscles flex as he came, made Chris cum almost immediately. Soon, it was a domino effect as every man came. The entire bus smelled of men's essence. As the team cleaned themselves up and squeezed their enhanced equipment back into their pants, they looked at each other and laughed. Their super tight uniforms showcased their more powerful bodies. They knew they were just as big as their opponents now. The team hurried off the bus eager to test their muscles on the field. Chris and Derek watched as each man passed them to exit the bus. Everyone was there except the Rob the Runt. "Hey Ballsy, are you still back there?" Derek asked as he started to walk to the back of the bus. He could partially see the nude figure of the man lying on the back seat, but that couldn't be the Runt. When he finally reached the back he saw a vision of maleness. Rob went from a runt to a god. The larger dose combined with his naturally larger balls and extended exposure time allowed him to gain more than any other man on his team. He had the thickest muscles of any man Derek had ever seen nude. Rob's plain face was replaced by that of the sexiest male model. He's already larger than average package was now massive. It was rock hard and throbbing. Derek fell to his knees. Chris walked up behind him to see what was going on. Chris then fell to his knees beside his friend and team mate. Rob saw Derek and Chris looking at him in awe. He sat up, immediately Derek and Chris started to rub each of Rob's muscular thighs. Their hands went to his cock. Rob watched as the two men he had lusted for secretly during the past three years fought over his cock -- each man obsessed with sucking his cum. Rob had held back longer than any of his teammates, and he wanted more. He pushed Derek and Chris away with his new found strength. The men watched as Rob's cock throbbed and his muscles swelled with power. "Fuck! Look at him!" Derek said, the lust oozing in his voice. "He's bigger than we are!" The thought that Rob had become bigger than the two football studs was too much for Rob, who couldn't hold back any longer. He shot his load high into the air splattering back onto his sculpted body. Derek and Chris, seeing their opportunity, licked the cum off of Rob. Rob just leaned back and placed a hand on top of each of his worshippers head, enjoying the feeling of their thick silky hair between his fingers and their tongues on his body. Rob raised his arm and flexed it, his massive bicep shooting skyward, growing like a volcano. He raised his mountain to his mouth and licked the jism off it, worshipping his size. Soon Derek and Chris had cum themselves, but the three jocks quickly recovered. Rob flexed his muscles, knowing he could never fit into his old uniform. He hefted his huge nuts in his had -- they were the size of grapefruits yet hard as steel. "Yo, Chris," he cried, "I think I need your spare gear. Ain't no way this huge muscle bod could fit in my old uniform." Chris looked at Rob, then grabbed his extra pants and shirt. Rob packed his huge hang into a jock strap, then pulled Chris's clothes onto his gifted body, relishing the feeling that Chris' pants were too small for him. He loved the way his bulge was way too big for any cup or protection. As he stood by his two school mates, he realized he now was taller than both of them and way more muscular. He grabbed his huge nuts. He had become the alpha male of the school and intended to show everyone what 'Ballsy' could do. The three men exited the bus just as the coach was returning. The coach mouth dropped open as he saw the shirtless Rob step down from the vehicle. "My God, what happened to you?" the stunned coach asked. "Had a growth spurt coach", Rob said in his new deeper voice. "We have to talk. A man with my physical abilities shouldn't be wasted as a kicker. I think I'll make a great tight end, don't you". "Sure whatever you want?" the coach stammered. "But coach, I'm the tight end" Chris whined. "Not anymore, runt", Rob said as he struggled to pull on the borrowed shirt. He raised his arm, and the shirt sleeve ripped, unable to contain the huge bicep. "Damn," said the coach. Rob smiled, wondering just how big his arms now were. They had to be at least two feet around, and he felt as strong as a super man! The crowd was abuzz when Valley Stream entered the stadium. As they lined up in front of the Bayville team it was apparent they were no longer physically inferior. They just smiled as the meet their opponents eye to eye for the first time. The Bayville players looked at each other then at Mike, then to Rob. Had Bayville's monster finally met his match? Mike looked at Donny, who was distracted by a smiling Justin standing by Valley Stream's team bench. The referee blew the whistle and the second half of the game had begun. • Change in Plans «18» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin The ball was snapped and the Valley Stream team pushed past Bayville for the first time. But they didn’t go after Kyle, the quarterback; they were focused only on getting Mike. The Valley Stream team instinctively knew all of Bayville’s plays. Mike’s cum had given them the accumulated football knowledge and skills of the entire team. They were aware of every player’s strengths and weaknesses. Bayville’s greatest strength was Mike and they had orders to weaken him. Kyle handed the ball off to Mike who started his usual slow jog to the goal line. Each member of Valley Stream’s defensive line crashed into Mike. They made sure their hard shoulder pads slammed into Mike’s unprotected crotch. Each man would hit him, then roll off and hit him again further down the field. One by one, as if it was expertly choreographed, they took turns hitting the large, impressive target that was Mike’s manhood. By the tenth impact Mike was starting to feel each blow, especially since he was still tender from Kyle’s punch earlier in the locker room. After making the touchdown, Mike headed for the bench as the defensive team took the field. He just wanted to give his sore nuts a rest. Kyle was talking to the coach as Mike approached. “Good idea Kyle. We’re going to need you out there Mike”, the coach said, “I don’t know how, but they’re just too strong of a team now”. Mike looked at the smirking Kyle and reluctantly put his helmet back on and jogged into position on the field. Mike crouched in front of Rob, the biggest player on the opposing team. When the ball was in play, Rob grabbed onto Mike’s shoulders and rammed his powerful knee into Mike’s balls. Mike felt a lot of pain but was able to continue the play. Valley Stream’s empowered quarterback tossed a perfect 60 yard spiral to the open arms of a receiver, who easily outmaneuvered Mike’s team mates. They had their first touchdown of the game. Mike headed back to the bench to speak with the coach. “I need to rest. Can I sit out this play, coach?” Mike asked. Before the coach could answer, Kyle ran up and said, “Coach, we need Mike out there. He’s our best player. We’re going to lose our point advantage if Mike doesn’t play”. The coach thought for a second, beating the state champions was his only concern now. “Mike you’re in for one more play. We need your power on the field”. Kyle caught the kicked ball and immediately knelt down on the field. Mike joined the others in the huddle. Kyle was going to use the same play as before. “No. Don’t give me the ball this time, Kyle. Use someone else”, Mike interrupted rubbing his tender package. Kyle noticed and answered slyly, “Okay, Mike. If that’s the way you feel. But if I don’t see anyone else open, I may have to use you man. You understand it’s for the good of the team. As the quarterback it’s my decision.” Kyle yelled out the play, with the ball in his hand he took a few steps back. Mike was soon surrounded by the other team leaving the receivers wide open. But Mike was surprised when he saw Kyle throwing the ball to him. Mike used his powerful legs to jump over the other inferior players and caught the ball with ease. Reluctantly Mike headed toward the end zone. Again the Valley Stream targeted his crotch. Each hit sent bursts of pain through his body, slowly weakening him. Almost at the goal line, Rob slammed his entire massive body weight into Mike’s masculine bulge, causing Mike to stumble for the first time since his change. Mike got into the end zone and feel to his knees. The crowd gasped at seeing a sign of weakness from the hulking giant. The Valley Stream players surrounded Mike. Rob stood in front of him. He took a few steps back as if getting ready to make a punt and kicked Mike forcibly between his legs. Mike fell unto his ass holding his battered package. Rob leaned into Mike’s tortured face and said, “An eye for an eye. Balls for Balls. Justin sends his regards”. Rob put his hand on Mike’s helmet and pushed him back. Mike fell onto the turf still holding his nuts. The players, still surrounding him, got on their knees and started pummeling Mike’s balls with their fists. The immense pain weakened Mike dramatically, making it easy for his tormentors to push his hands out of the way. He was unable to defend himself. Tears welled up in his eyes from the assault his balls were taken. He yelled for help. Mike’s team mates ran up and pulled the other men off of him. As Rob stood he took his foot and ground his cleats into Mike’s throbbing basket. Donny got to Rob and pushed him away. Donny was the only one willing to take-on the big man. “What’s wrong with you dude. Your whole team is fucking crazy” Donny screamed as he helped Mike stand up. Rob just raised his hands and smiled before walking away with the rest of his team. Donny put Mike’s arm around his shoulder and escorted him to the sidelines. As he passed by the referee he commented, “And why didn’t you stop that?” “I didn’t see anything” the ref said then looked at Mr.Barker who threw him a kiss. “Are you okay, man? I don’t know what’s got into those guys. They come back from half time all muscular and crazy.” Donny said kneeling in front of Mike who was sitting on the bench. Mike always sat at the end of the bench far from the other players. He knew his presence would arouse his team mates, so he tried to keep his distance. “It was Justin. He gave them something to make them big in return they were told to attack me. Back at his house, I must have crushed his balls without realizing it because I was so strong. He’s using them to get his revenge on me.” Mike said softly trying to catch his breath, spreading his massive thighs wide open to give his aching balls some additional room. He rested his elbows on his thighs. His face was still red and grimacing from the stinging pain. “Justin, I should have known. And I bet Kyle and Barker are in on this too. I wonder what he gave them? Only you and I know where we hid the supplements.” Donny stood up and saw Justin walking toward the locker room. “I’ll be back in a minute, Mike”, Donny said as he started to walk Justin’s way. Donny made it past the bleachers when someone grabbed his arm. “Where are you going? We need you on the field?” Donny turned to see it was Kyle. “I’ve got to talk with your friend Justin about what he’s doing to Mike. Of course, you’d know all about it too”, Donny said jerking his arm free from Kyle’s surprisingly strong grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking. But if you feel it’s more important than the game, go ahead”, Justin said as he turned to walk back to the field. “I’m not done talking to you, Kyle”, Donny said as he put his hand on Kyle’s upper arm to stop him just as Kyle had done to him. Donny couldn’t believe the size and hardness of the muscle he felt there. He looked up at Kyle’s face who was smirking at him. Donny thought he looked different somehow; bigger, taller, more handsome and confident. Donny started to squeeze Kyle’s bicep to show he was still the stronger man. Kyle felt Donny’s grip tightening. Kyle bent his elbow making his bicep expand. Donny tried to stop the muscle from growing, but couldn’t. Kyle’s power could not be denied, Donny’s hand was forced opened. Donny was stunned, how did Kyle get stronger than him. Kyle took advantage of Donny’s shock and slammed his fist into the weaker man’s gut. The blow knocked the wind out of Donny and caused his body to buckle. Kyle grabbed Donny’s arm and forced it behind his back. “I wasn’t planning on doing this now, but you can say you’ve forced my hand. Ironic huh?” Kyle whispered into Donny’s ear as he made him stand upright. Kyle pushed Donny forward still holding his arm painfully behind his back. “Let’s do what you wanted and go see Justin”, Kyle pushed Donny forward making him walk to the locker room entrance. As they entered Kyle called out for Justin. As Justin approached, Donny saw his water bottle hanging from Justin’s belt. “Now I know you’re plan. You’re going to use the diluted formula on Mike to weaken him. Even if he drinks all that stuff he’ll still be stronger than any one else.” Donny said trying to make their plan sound futile. “Oh, Mike’s not the only one we’re going to use the formula on” Justin said as he removed the bottle from his waist and moved closer to Donny, looking up at him with an evil grin. Donny started to struggle breaking Kyle’s hold on him and pushing Justin away. Donny turned to face Kyle, the two circling each other like warriors. “I can’t believe you’re working with him again after what he did to you twice before. He’s more obsessed with power than even you. He’ll never let you become stronger than him.” Donny said trying to delay the inevitable fight to let his sore arm and gut recover. “As you have seen, I already am”, Kyle said before he lunged at Donny forcing his body against a row of lockers. Donny swung his arm at Kyle’s face, but it was still felt rubbery from being forced behind his back. Kyle was able to block Donny’s punch with his left arm while his right fist hit Donny in the gut again. Donny’s body bent forward from the blow, Kyle quickly lifted his knee hitting Donny in the face, breaking his nose. Kyle grabbed the front of Donny’s shirt and held him up as he continued ravaging Donny’s face. Kyle felt so powerful beating the All-American stud. Donny was in a daze with blood coming from his nose, brow and mouth. Kyle saw that Donny was near unconsciousness and stopped hitting him. “Now that I’ve destroyed that pretty face of yours, I’ll take your perfect body too”, he said breathing hard from his efforts. He took the water bottle from Justin and put it to Donny’s mouth. Donny quickly shut his lips. “Allow me”, Justin said as he reached for the bottle and squeezed Donny’s battered nose closed. The pain caused Donny to scream. Justin quickly poured the liquid into Donny’s open mouth. “Payback is a bitch isn’t it?” Justin commented as he saw Donny swallow the formula. He threw the empty bottle to the floor. Kyle let Donny’s limp body drop. “Take off his clothes, I want to see this happen” Kyle told Justin as he started to strip himself. Justin struggled to lift off Donny’s shirt and pads. He quickly removed his shoes and socks, then untied the laces to his tight pants. He pulled them off revealing his sweat soaked jock. Justin admired the size and scent of the garment before removing it. Donny’s balls were already beginning to expand from the effects of the MNR. The now nude Kyle picked Donny up and held him next to himself as he stood in front of a large mirror. He took his free hand and grabbed Donny’s chin lifting his head. “Look Captain America, you’re losing your superhero physique”. Donny’s saw his body shrink through his swollen, bloody eyes. He could feel his strength draining from his body into his expanding balls. Donny went from looking like an elite bodybuilder to a slender swimmer in minutes. His expanding cock ached from being so hard. Kyle went down to his knees and placed his mouth around Donny’s thick rod. Kyle kept a firm grip on Donny’s narrow hips to hold him upright. Donny tried to hold back his ejaculation but couldn’t. The power of the formula was too strong. He released his muscle load into Kyle’s eager mouth. Kyle could feel Donny’s shortening cock withdrawing from his mouth as the last bit of cum hit the back of his throat. Donny collapsed onto the floor. Kyle stood in front of the mirror to watch his body grow. His shoulders broadened, his legs lengthened, while his muscles swelled. Kyle brought his hand to his face to feel his more prominent jaw line, and then he followed the thick vein that ran down his bull neck to his more powerful chest. He continued to his more defined abdominals until he came to the most desired enhancement. He felt the weight of his egg size balls in one hand and squeezed his six inches of soft, thick meat in the other. The size and power of his body was intoxicating. ----------------------------------------------------------- Mike walked slowly to the coach. He took small steps trying not to jostle his king-sized package too much. “Coach have you seen Donny?” “No. All my top players are missing and we’re being crushed out there. I can’t find Evan, Tyrone, Donny or Kyle. Hell, even the fucking water boy is gone”, the coach ranted as he saw his dream of beating the state champs slipping away. “Justin”, Mike said to himself. Maybe Baker, Kyle and Justin were working together. Maybe they were getting their revenge on Donny this very moment. He had to find Donny. “Mike are you feeling better? I need you back in the game as soon as possible. You’re our only hope to win this game” the coach pleaded. “Sure coach, once I find Donny”, Mike answered absentmindedly scanning the field for his friend. He turned away without looking at the coach again. Mike felt someone was staring at him, so he looked down in front of him. There he saw Tiffany, the head cheerleader. Tiffany, like all the other girls in school, has been bugging Mike about the upcoming prom. They knew since Mike would obviously be elected prom king, whomever he took would be queen. “Sorry I don’t have time to talk now Tiffany. I’m looking for Donny”, he said slightly annoyed. “I know I heard you talking to the coach. I saw where he and Kyle went”, Tiffany said looking up at the hulking stud. “Great. Where did they go?” Mike said excitedly. Tiffany didn’t answer. She just stood there staring at Mike. Being in his ultra-masculine presence and hearing his deep bass voice made Tiffany feel incredibly feminine. When Mike’s pheromone laden scent hit Tiffany’s nose, her subconscious took over her body. Erotic images flooded her mind, her pupils dilated, her breathing became shallow, her skin flush, both sets of her lips swelled, and her hardening nipples pushed out her tight uniform. Tiffany’s curvy body trembled in a combination of fear and desire. She was like a cat in heat. Mike was used to this reaction from women. He took a step back, “Tiffany, listen to me. Where did they go?” Tiffany eyes refocused. She bit her lower lip to try to control the waves of pleasure her young body was experiencing. “Aahhhuh, th…th..they went into the locker room a ff..few minutes ago”, she softly stammered. “Thank you”, Mike said as he ran his manly hand down the back of her arm. Tiffany’s body shuddered and she gasped as her panties became moist. She tried to catch her breath as she watched Mike walk away. --------------------------------------------------------- Kyle reached for his old jock strap and held against his improved manhood, “I don’t think this is going to fit me anymore”. He looked down at Donny’s diminished physique and dropped the soiled garment onto his battered face, “This looks more like your size now”. Kyle walked over to where Justin had put Donny’s clothes and slipped on his team mate’s supporter. He raised the straps up over his massive thighs slowly, letting his hands caress the bulging muscles as he flexed. Kyle pulled the cup out to cover his man-meat; relishing the fact its extra-large size was barely able to hold all of him. “A tight fit for a man like me, but it will have to do”. Kyle then put on Donny’s pants, his larger muscles stretching the shining nylon material near the breaking point. He walked over to Donny and stood directly on top of the fallen idol. “I definitely fill out your uniform better than you ever did”, Kyle chuckled as he ran his hands over his tightly encased ass. Donny stared up at the behemoth looking down at him, his view of Kyle’s upper body blocked by the enormous bulge protruding from between Kyle’s legs. “You’re still number two, Kyle. You used the last of the MNR formula on me. Mike is ten times stronger than you and always will be”, Donny forced the words from his bruised face defiantly. Kyle got angry. “Shut up, wimp”, he said as he put his large foot on Donny’s chest and pressed down hard. Donny started to cough finding it hard to breath. Kyle looked at Justin, “How am I supposed to get Mike’s muscles without the formula? The plan was to bash his balls to weaken him so I could force him to drink the formula and steal his powers. What are we going to do now?” “Like you said I’m the brains and you’re the brawn. I know exactly what I’m doing.” Justin answered with a strange tone in his voice. “Don’t worry. We’ll take care of Mike”. “Did I hear someone say my name?” All eyes turned to the doorway as Mike entered the room. • Healing Old Wounds «19» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Mike saw the larger Kyle standing over Donny's battered, lithe body and figured out what happened. He grabbed Kyle by the neck with his left hand and easily lifted him off the ground. He quickly did the same with Justin in his right hand. Both men were gasping for air and clawing at Mike's powerful arms while trying to kick his sore balls, his only vulnerable spot. "Are you okay, dude? You look like shit", Mike asked Donny. "I'll be okay. He didn't take anything I can't get back in time", Donny said struggling to sit up. "I'm starting to think you were right. Maybe having Justin as our water boy is not a good idea after all", Mike said before flashing his brilliant smile at Donny. He had to adjust his grip on Justin's neck but didn't bother to look at him. Donny chuckled then rubbed his bruised gut. "Stop, don't make me laugh. It hurts too much. Thank God, you arrived in time to..". Donny had returned his gaze back to Mike and stopped in mid-sentence at what he saw. Mike noticed Donny's expression change from relief to horror. Mike turned his glance toward Kyle, who was no longer struggling, to see him grinning like a cat that had swallowed a canary. Then he turned to Justin and was shocked. Justin's body was mutating. While he was growing larger; all the muscles under his skin were changing randomly, like bubbles in a pot of boiling water. His facial features where changing in the same manner. Worse of all were his balls. Each was expanding and deflating rapidly, independent of each other. Justin looked like a hideous monster one second, then a gorgeous hunk the next. Mike was having a hard time keeping his grip as Justin's neck got thicker and his body became heavier. Justin's feet finally touched the floor as he grew as tall as Mike. With that leverage, Justin grabbed Mike's forearm and started to twist it backwards. Mike resisted at first, but soon Justin's increasing strength allowed him to overpower Mike. Mike lost his balance and had to let go of Kyle. Kyle's massive body fell on top of Donny. The impact causing Donny's head to hit the floor knocking him out. Justin continued to twist Mike's arm backwards demonstrating the incredible power his larger muscles possessed. Mike was down on one knee, his face showing the immense pain he was experiencing. Justin just laughed then hit Mike's square jaw with his other hand; the blow causing Mike's head to twist violently in the opposite direction. Mike fell onto his ass as Justin let go of this arm. Justin stood in front of Mike. "Get up, wimp", Justin said almost growling. Mike got back on his feet and threw a punch into Justin's gut. Justin barely flinched and retaliated with a punch into Mike's armored waist. He then picked Mike up over his head and throw him into a row of lockers on the other side of the room. Mike felt fear for the first time in years as Justin shuffled closer to him. Justin's grotesque, but powerful physique seemed unstoppable. Mike struggled to his feet as Justin reached him. Mike's whole body felt weak from the abuse it had endured all day. Mike threw several combination punches using all his depleted strength attempting to weaken his opponent, but it had the opposite effect. Mike grew tired and winded while Justin continued his approach not even having to defend himself from the weaker man. Justin was now on top of Mike, who just stood there trying to catch his breath. "Is that all you got?", Justin asked. Mike just looked up at Justin unable to speak between deep inhales. Not giving Mike's body the time to recover, Justin threw a punch into Mike's gut and another at the other side of his face. Mike collapsed onto the floor. "Get his clothes off him", Justin bellowed at Kyle. Kyle scurried over to Mike's limp body and pulled his jersey up over his head. He then quickly removed his shoes and loosened the laces of his pants. Kyle pulled the tight pants down over Mike's round ass, finally exposing his red, throbbing balls. As Kyle struggled to get the pants past Mike's thickly corded thighs, Mike grabbed Kyle's arm. Mike looked at Kyle. "Why?" he asked weakly. "You made me feel inferior and no one is ever going to do that again" Kyle snapped back, he then took his other hand and flicked Mike's balls with his index finger. Mike clenched his teeth together in pain while letting go of Kyle. "Not such a tough alpha male now are you?", Kyle mocked. "Enough playing around", Justin grunted. Kyle quickly finished removing the pants leaving Mike completely nude. Justin picked Mike up with one hand around his neck holding him up against the lockers. He then started to punch Mike's entire body systematically starting with his mountainous shoulders. The powerful blows forced Mike's super dense muscles into the metal wall behind him. Mike was defenseless, the relentless beating making him weaker and weaker. The lockers bent like tin around him, encasing Mike's muscular physique, imprisoning him in steel. Justin no longer had to hold Mike up; he was totally supported by the molded metal. Justin stepped back suddenly feeling weaker. He rubbed his forehead with his enormous hands. Mike could see Justin's muscles slowly deflating. Mike could hear Justin begin to mumble 'no, not now... no...'. Mike knew he now had an opportunity. In his most commanding voice, he looked at Kyle and said "Kyle find something to bind his hands behind his back. Then go get some help". Mike's massive manhood ached as he demanded it exert his hypnotic control over Kyle. Kyle didn't want to do what Mike asked of him, but he couldn't resist Mike's direct order. Kyle picked up a roll of Ace bandages that had fallen out of one of the lockers. He grabbed one of Justin's wrists and forced it behind his back. Then Kyle reached for the other hand, but found it more difficult to control Justin. As the two men struggled, Justin felt strong again. His muscles started to grow, his strength increasing every second. Mike saw Justin's face snarl, 'yes' as he began to flex with power. Soon he reversed Kyle's hold on him and threw Kyle across the room, his body slamming onto the floor. "Your mind is as weak as your body, boy" Justin teased. He stood up and put his face up against Mike's. "Your powers won't work on me, wimp. And with your help, my body will soon stabilize and I'll be the strongest man in the universe." he said before he threw another punch into Mike's gut forcing his body deeper into the lockers. Justin opened his fist and lowered his hand to Mike's huge fuck pole. He started to roughly stroke Mike's cock. Mike's hyper-masculine body produced 100 times more testosterone than the average man, making him extremely potent. Not having felt the touch of another person in over a week, Mike's cock started to inflate; the coursing blood quickly bringing his manhood to its full foot long length. Justin got down on his knees and started to suck Mike's perfectly shaped meat. Justin sucked with such force it instantly caused Mike to orgasm. Justin then took his hand and squeezed Mike's sore balls crushing them in his powerful grip. Mike's thunderous scream resonated throughout the room. Justin emptied every last drop of super cum from Mike's balls, using his cock like a straw. "Painful isn't it. Now you know how I felt when you did it to me", Justin said as he wiped his mouth with the back of his huge hand. Justin felt his body calming, the violent mutations of his muscles slowed and both balls expanded in unison. He was able to think more logically again too. Justin's hope that Mike's cum would heal him seemed to becoming a reality. Justin was caressing his own painful scrotum when Mike's caught his eye. Mike's balls were expanding too. It looked as if Mike's body was instantly healing itself, draining power from the rest of him to protect the epicenter of his masculinity. This made perfect sense to Justin. After all, doctors give patients steroids to speed the healing process. Mike's body was producing mega doses of steroids every second. Justin's hand went to Mike's cock again and started to stroke it. His meat expanded at the touch again. "No, please. Not again", pleaded Mike without lifting his head. "You can't resist my touch. Your body was meant to be a fucking machine. Its sole purpose to provide pleasure to others" Justin said before putting his mouth around Mike's 11" rod. After some creative tongue work by Justin, Mike shot another load into Justin's eager mouth. Again Justin grabbed Mike's ball sack and squeezed with all his might. Mike screamed again, this time in a higher pitch. Kyle was woken by Mike's screams and stumbled over to his team mates. He saw Justin finishing his second blow job on Mike. "What are you doing? I am the one who is supposed to be taking his cum. You promised me I was going to be the strongest man in the world", Kyle yelled at Justin. "You?" Justin said looking at Kyle. Justin sat silent for a moment enjoying the feeling the new dose of Mike's cum was having on his body before continuing. "You literally don't have the balls for the job, dude. Do you think it was just chance that Mike became the ultimate man? It was his huge balls that allowed him to become a God. Mike's always had the biggest set of low hangers in town. When I gave Mike's cum to the Valley Stream team, their man with the biggest balls became their alpha-male. It's that natural advantage over other men that makes him superior. Your little peas can't take it," and Justin started to laugh while he rubbed his own huge eggs that were pulsing painfully and growing huge. "Mike has a natural advantage over me? He's supposed to be the alpha-male?" Kyle mumbled to himself trying to make sense of the information. The last several weeks have been all about Mike taking away something that rightfully belonged to him. Now that was all a lie. Kyle's introspection was interrupted by another scream from Mike. Justin had just sucked him off for a third time. Kyle looked up at Mike. His body had changed. To heal his testicles, Mike's body was draining the masculinity from the rest of him. His chest and forearm arm hair had fallen out. His skin became paler and freckles formed on his shoulders. His chiseled muscle definition and river of veins were now hidden by a thin layer of fat. His perfect ten pack had turned into a smooth slightly rounded belly. Even his facial features had softened. He looked like a huge NFL linebacker or an off-season bodybuilder, instead of the super muscular, morphed anatomy chart he once was. Justin sat back on his ass still rubbing his painful nuts. Mike's smaller and shorter body fell from the custom formed metal restraint landing in Justin's lap. Justin pushed Mike off of him. Mike's spent body laid still on the concrete floor where he landed. Justin's balls continued to grow in unison turning bright red and more painful. Justin groaned loudly and grabbed his sack as he stood and walked away; slamming his fist into the wall as he tried to relieve the pain he felt. The burning sensation in his balls increased dramatically like someone had poured iodine on an open wound. He fell to his knees groaning. The burning finally subsided and his balls started to itch like a scab on a wound. Then they started to shrink to the perfect proportion for a man his height. His balls no longer hurt for the first time in over a week. Justin smiled knowing Mike's cum had healed him. Then Justin's body started to change again. Now that Justin's maleness was whole again, his body could totally absorb all the benefits of Mike's cum. The cum that had lain virtually dormant within him for several days, its great power only appearing briefly during moments of physical stress. He walked to the mirror on the other side of the room where Kyle admired himself earlier. Justin saw his muscles thicken and separate, while all his body fat disappeared, making his physique exquisitely defined. His cock grew to match the perfect proportion of his balls. His skin deepened into a golden bronze. His shoulders widened while his hips narrowed. The hair on his head lengthened and became shinier. His eye color became a paler shade of blue and his teeth brightened. Justin's face morphed into piece of art. Not as ruggedly handsome as Mike was, but more refined like Donny. Every male trait was now exaggerated to perfection. Justin's body had stabilized into an ideal specimen; 6' 8" and over 390 pounds of pure masculinity. Justin started to pose in the mirror showcasing his flawless physique. Kyle stood by and stared in awe. Justin noticed Kyle's hypnotized look and laughed before he spoke, "It's good to have things back to the way they should be. You once again look like a little puppy dog drooling over a piece of prime tube steak. That's what you'll be, my little puppy dog. Bark for me, puppy." Kyle was outraged; there was no way he was going to humiliate himself like that. Then he heard barking and realized it was coming from his mouth. He tried to stop by couldn't, Justin had total control of him. Justin laughed louder, "I can't believe Mike was afraid of all this power. He gave up so much of it like a fool. I can't wait to make them worship me." Mr.Barker entered the locker room and gasped at the bloody face and battered body of Donny. He then raised his head and saw the diminished Mike lying at the end of the aisle of damaged lockers. He was saddened to see such beauty destroyed. He turned to his left and saw only the back of a huge, nude muscular man. "Kyle!", he said with glee. Then Justin turned to face Barker. This allowed the teacher to see his favorite student barking like a dog with an embarrassed look on his face. "What happened? Justin why are you so big instead of Kyle? I only went along with your plan because Kyle asked me to help him. For God's sake Kyle stop barking", Barker's emotions went from surprise to anger to sorrow as he spoke. "What have you done Kyle? What have you become?" "Both of you shut up and be still" Justin ordered. The two weaker men's mouth immediately snapped closed and froze in place. "He belongs to me now, Barker. He's my new puppy dog. You'll have to find yourself another pet. But I'll be fair and give you something in return". Justin walked toward Barker not stopping until he was less than an inch from the shorter man. Justin's immense chest surrounded Barker's face. Barker's vision was totally blocked by two huge mounds of hard man tit; his nose deep in the cavernous cleavage. Justin stood there while Barker breathed in his scent. Instantly Barker's cock hardened. Justin reached down and traced the outline of the large bulge in Barker's tight shorts with his index finger. Justin's finger was longer and thicker than older man's cock. "Cum now", Justin whispered. Immediately Barker's pelvis thrust forward and out spurted a large load of crème, the look of complete pleasure quite obvious on Barker's face. "Again", Justin said. And Barker released another smaller load. "Again", Justin ordered. Barker's face now grimaced as his body tried to comply with the command, his balls contracting in vain. "Again, I said". Barker crotch ached, his eyes pleading for Justin to stop. Justin just laughed as Barker collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. "Now you watch how you speak to me old man or I'll make you cum until you have a fucking heart attack. Do I make myself clear?" Justin asked. Barker shook his head yes. "That was fun. Maybe I'll do the same thing to the President of the United States one day on national TV. It's not as if anyone could stop me". Justin turned back to the mirror to watch himself flex, "So old man, did you come here for a reason?", Justin asked. Mr.Barker looked up at him and pointed to his mouth. "Speak", Justin said waving his hand in front of the teacher's mouth. Barker took a couple of deep breathes before speaking. "Yes sir, the coach sent me to look for all of you. Valley Stream has tied the score and there's only a few minutes left to play. Word's got out about what's been happening on the field. The bleachers are full and reporters from the local TV stations and papers are here too. The coach wants to use this opportunity to get his name in the news". "I see", Justin said thinking for a moment. "Someone will get there name in the news, but it won't be the coach. Kyle, fetch Mike's uniform for me." Kyle did what he was told and brought the clothes to Justin. Justin stepped into Mike's pants, pulling them up over his larger frame. The inner thigh seams ripping under the pressure from the bulkier muscles. Justin reached down and ripped the left pant leg completly off and then the right; the super durable, rip-strop nylon material tearing like tissue paper in his powerful hands. Justin's pants were now shorts which barely covered his ass cheeks. His huge basket hung lower than the shorts making it look even larger. Justin then put on Mike's jersey inside out, to hide Mike's name. He pulled at the tight collar tearing the shirt down the center to better accommodate his massive chest. He flexed his arms bursting the short sleeves to shreds. "Now I'm ready to play. I'll win the game for the team and start my rise to fame and fortune. Maybe I'll become a professional football player, or baseball player, or maybe an Olympic gold medalist in weight-lifting. For that matter, being the strongest man in the world means I can win the gold medal in every strength sport. That will definitely make me a household name." Justin said as he did another double bicep pose in the mirror, savoring the awesome power his body possessed. His hand moved to adjust his hardening manhood. "Of course I have what it takes to be the world's greatest porn star too", he laughed. "But why choose only one; with this body I can do it all. The world is going to enjoy me and I'm going to enjoy taking everything the world has to offer." Just then Mike started to wake-up, his groans echoing through the locker room. "I almost forgot about him. Mike's the only one that can truly challenge me one day. I'm going to have to destroy his balls for good this time and eliminate that potential threat." Justin reached for a sledge hammer that was leaning up against a nearby wall. It was one that was used before for Mike's massage. "This should do the trick in his weakened condition", Justin smirked as he tossed the thirty pound hammer in the air like a feather. "Please let me do it, sir", Kyle blurted out. "You, why?", Justin asked. "You know I have always hated Mike. I've fantasized about destroying him over and over again", Kyle answered trying his best to convince Justin. "Please master; it would make me a very happy puppy. Plus you have to win the game and you're running out of time" Justin smiled and put his hand on top of Kyle's head. "That's a good boy, you should get used to serving my needs first", then he handed the sledge hammer to Kyle. "Don't disappoint me". Justin gave another tug on the enormous bulge between his legs and headed toward the exit. "Barker you're with me". Barker gave a compassionate look at Kyle before scurrying off to catch up with Justin. Kyle stood over Mike's massive form looking at the fallen god. Kyle kept asking himself why Mike didn't use all the power his body possessed to take advantage of everyone like Justin planned to do. Mike was even more powerful than Justin at one time. Kyle always treated Mike as the enemy, but Mike hadn't started it. Kyle had come to the team, taken what was Mike's without even talking to him. He felt it was his right. When Mike had muscled it back, Kyle was jealous and Mike had reacted to that. Kyle had started the rivalry, and Mike had continued it. Kyle thought about the punching contest they had earlier today. Mike could have totally destroyed him with one punch, but didn't. He reached down for Mike's huge ball sack cupping it in his hand and admiring its size. It had swollen back to its huge size, but still lacked the power to reenergize the man's body. Kyle knew this was the natural advantage Mike had over Kyle all along. Mike opened his eyes as Kyle let go of his nuts. Kyle raised the sledge hammer high over his head. Kyle looked at Mike and saw no fear, only acceptance. "I'm sorry Mike, but I don't know what else to do". Kyle put all his power into the swing and slammed the hammer down. Mike's horrific scream filled the room. Mike grabbed his crushed left forearm with his right hand. Kyle let go of the hammer and got down on his knees to whisper into Mike's ear. "I've just bought us a little time. But you must hurry, you are the only one you can defeat Justin. When he finds out you are still a complete man, he'll destroy both of us." Kyle took his hand and ran it along Mike's cheek. Kyle realized the anger he felt for Mike was just covering up his true feelings of envy and deep ceded attraction. Kyle kissed Mike passionately on the lips and left. Kyle stepped over Donny who was crawling toward his best friend. Either one said a word; Kyle couldn't even look at the man he destroyed. Kyle was putting on his too tight jersey when he saw Justin and Barker waiting for him at the end of the hallway by the exit door. "It sounded like you completed your assignment. Did you? Tell me the truth, puppy", Justin ordered as if talking to a child. "Yes master. I can honestly tell you I did to Mike want I've always really wanted to do to him", Kyle said sincerely. "Good boy", Justin said as he again patted the top of Kyle's head. Donny made his way to Mike's side. He lifted Mike's head onto his lap and started to caress his head and chest. He never saw his friend look was helpless before. "I guess I'm not so super anymore, am I?" Mike asked groggily. "You will be, I'll make sure of that", Donny said with tears running down his face. Mike grabbed Donny's hand that was on his chest. "I've got what I wanted. I can feel your touch on my skin again". Mike brought Donny's hand to his mouth and kissed it before placing back on his barrel chest. "Just hold me Donny and don't ever let me go". "Never, Mike", Donny said as he pulled Mike closer to him, "never". Donny rocked Mike gently in his arms without speaking, the silence broken only by the sounds from the game being played outside. Both could hear the announcer's voice from the PA system over the cheering crowd, "The new, huge Bayville player has got the ball. He's slicing through the Valley Stream team like a chain saw through a forest of saplings. I've never seen such carnage on a football field before. This game is one for the record books. He's at the ten yard line. Touchdown! Is there no one who can stop this muscle giant?" On the field, Rob lay at Justin's feet. He looked up at the muscle behmoth, seeing the huge bulge inside the player's shorts. Instinctively, the one-time punter kicked with the full might of his muscular legs. It felt as if his foot had hit a cannon ball. Justin just laughed. "Sorry Ballsy, that won't work on me anymore," Justin cupped his massive groin, "but after the game, why don't you and I have a little competition and see just whose eggs fill the basket better?" Rob's eyes glazed over with a desire he didn't understand but could not refuse. Justin just smiled. • 20 Donny helped Mike out of the locker room. They had grabbed a couple of tshirts and shorts that hung loose on their bodies. They made their way slowly through the halls of the school, hoping no one would see them. As they got to Donny's locker, they saw the door ripped from it. The supply of super supplements was gone. "Fuck! Justin's thought of everything," Mike cried. He fell against the lockers, a pained look on his face. He rubbed his aching balls. They were throbbing strangely, and Mike felt strange, like his body rejected his being small and weak. His arm hurt where Kyle had hit it, but it wasn't broken as he initially thought. "Not everything," said Donny. He put his arm around Mike and led him down the hall to one of the science rooms. Donny opened the door. Inside, Mike sat down and Donny went to one of the cabinets. It had a lock, and he turned the dial purposely then opened it, pulling out a notebook. "What's that?" said Mike. Donny grinned. "I've been analyzing the chemicals." He pointed to a page. "This is the formula for NMR." He turned the page. "This is the muscle growth formula." He flipped the pages, and Mike could see chemical formulas on every page. "Justin may have stolen the supply, but I know how to make more." Donny expected Mike to be happy. Instead, he looked pained. Sick. His face was red and he was sweating. He began to shake a bit, then Donny noticed a change. Mike's flabby body looked more muscular. The loose fitting clothes looked tighter on Mike. Mike screamed. "Fuck! My balls are on fire." From his shorts, a thick 9 inch erection protruded. Mike's body was changing back. Donny looked on, thinking. "Mike, try not to cum!" Tears were running down Mike's face as he continued to change. "In the locker room, your body healed itself. It must be happening again. Ride it out big man." "IT HURTS!" Mike screamed as he continued to change. "Donny please." Donny dropped to his knees and put Mike's swollen cock in his mouth. It wasn't as large as it had been, but it was still big. Mike couldn't take it any longer, and shot his load into Donny's mouth. Mike's powerful cum surged into Donny's body. As Mike recovered, Donny began to change, his body bulking up with new muscle. His legs became ripped with huge calves. His eightpack tightened and his pecs swelled. Captain America was reborn. When Mike stood up, he looked at Donny. They were both smaller than they had been, but they were once again studs. Mike flexed, appraising his size. "Smaller than I was," he said. "You look about the size of Kyle," Donny agreed. "I think I'm about as big as Tyrone was. How do you feel?" "My balls stopped hurting. Guess that's good," Mike said, checking out his body. "Don't think we're big enough to take on Justin. He's like way bigger than we are now." "For now," said Donny. "But he's not the only one who can make plans." He grabbed the notebook and signalled Mike to leave. ---- Justin was the hero of the game. More than that, he was getting his revenge. In the locker room, he asserted his control over the players. They were his toys. He also knew they were his potential enemies. They had turned on him once before. They wouldn't have that chance again. Justin stood on a bench. "Men," he said, his voice booming and authoratative. The team froze as their freewill left them. Like zombies, they turned toward Justin. Justin smiled. "Kyle, come here and stand beside me. You've proven your loyalty. The rest of you, I need to know who here is on my side, and who here wants to try and take me down. YOU WILL BE HONEST," he commanded. "Who here wants this for themselves," Justin flexed into a crab pose, expanding his powerful torso. The football jersey that had been made for Mike's huge body was too small for Justin. As he flexed, tears formed were his lats spread like wings. The armor of his pecs split the front of the shirt down the middle. His shoulders and traps tore at the top of the fabric. Muscle forced outward, causing the tears to merge. Jusin smiled, grabbed the shredded rag and pulled it from his powerful body. Several of the players began to quake. "If you want this muscle," Justin said, "come forward." Five of the team came to stand in front of the muscle god. Justin signalled Kyle, who went and got a waterbottle full of NMR. "Strip." The men obediently took off all their clothes. Justin looked over them. They were big. One had a nice cock with big balls, and his musculature showed his promise. Justin singled him out. "Drink," he commanded, and one by one, they took the formula that would rob them of their power. "This one is mine," said Justin, pointing toward the big balled player, "you can have the rest." Kyle was like a starved child. As each man shot his load, Kyle slurped up every last drop. He loved the feeling it gave him as his body swelled, strength surging through each muscle. He felt bigger each second. Heavier. His clothes became tighter, and he flexed as Justin did to rip through the weak fabric. His body was bigger than any body builder. Only Mike had been bigger, and now Justin. He looked at Justin. He was crushing the player's huge balls, sucking with a ferocity that emptied the man of all power. Justin's body swelled bigger, but Kyle noticed something else. Justin's balls grew too. The only man he had ever seen with a bigger endowment had been Mike. Justin rose, looking at the diminished players. "Let that be a lesson to the rest of you," he said. He looked at Kyle, and saw him staring at his crotch. "Kyle," Justin ordered. Immediately, Kyle entered the zombie-like state. "Ya, I bet you'd love these," Justin said, grabbing his huge nuts. Kyle came forward, and began to rub his hands on Justin's body, feeling the huge size and heavy weight of each muscle. "Ya, you are a muscle slut, aren't you. You'll never be number one, but you can be number two." A tear welled up in Kyle's eye. Justin was interrupted when the locker room door opened. A huge player from the other team entered. It was Ballsy. "You said for me to come," he said. "I did," said Justin. "Everyone, go home now. I'll see you all tomorrow." Justin walked over to Ballsy, and put his hand on the big player's crotch. "Damn, you are packin, aren't you?" "Biggest balls around," Ballsy bragged. "Let me see," Justin ordered. As the other players left, Ballsy stripped. Justin was so occupied with his new toy, he didn't notice Kyle slip into a shower stall. Although Ballsy was under Justin's spell, he retained some sense of himself. As he stripped, he made sure to twist and turn to flex his new muscles to maximum effect. Justin estimated that Ballsy had easily grown as big as Donny had been. When Ballsy removed his pants, Justin stared at a jock strap overflowing with a monster tool. Ballsy grinned, and flexed his abs and glutes, forcing blood into his organ. The jock stretched. Ballsy's forced all his strength into his cock as it engorged, and the jock began to rip. With a snap, a big eleven inch cock slapped into Ballsy's tight abs. Two lemon size nuts pressed forward from thick, ripped thighs. "I love having a huge tool," Ballsy said. "Biggest one around," he bragged. "Now, but I've seen bigger," said Justin, thinking of Mike. "But I took care of that problem already. Now it's your turn." Justin grabbed Ballsy's nuts and started to squeeze. His bowling-pin-shaped forearm burst into ripped muscle, veins pressing out of the skin. Justin squeezed Ballsy's nuts hard, just as he had done with Mike. He expected the man to cry out in pain. Instead, Ballsy's breathing grew heavy. "Fuck ya," he said. "Damn that feels good." Justin squeezed harder, imagining his hands turning coal into a diamond as he applied his freaky strength to Ballsy. Instead of mush, Ballsy's nuts felt like titanium, resisting the power of his fingers. "Oh god that feels good," said Ballsy. "Harder. Please harder." Justin flexed and squeezed as hard as he can. "Fuck, you are one sexy man," said Ballsy. He drew back a fist, and slammed it into Justin's abs. The fist bounced off. "Oh ya, rock hard abs too." He slammed a second fist into Justin's eight pack, then another. "Shit ya. Do me. Please." Justin squeezed as hard as he could, but still Ballsy's nuts resisted. He made a fist, and whaled as hard as he could into Ballsy's flexed midsection. "Umph!" said Ballsy as the air was forced from his lungs. "Fucking Superman strong! God, you make me want to cum," he said. "Do it," Justin demanded. "No." Ballsy said. "Can't. Gotta hold it." As he said it, Justin felt Ballsy's nuts begin to pulse. They were swelling in his hands. Justin's couldn't believe what was happening. He looked at Ballsy, whose body was now changing. His muscles swelled with new power. Ballsy had to change his stance as his thighs grew. He became more handsome as his arms bulged. He brought and arm up and flexed, watching his peak swell upward. He straightened his arm and flexed his tri, a deep ripped horseshoe shape. Justin gasped as he realized Ballsy was now nearly as big as he was. He back away, letting go of the huge balls that surged with power. "Oh god," cried Ballsy, who started stroking his now thirteen inch cock. "Can't hold it!" He shot a huge load of cum into the air before Justin dove on his cock and started taking the juice. Ballsy was a geyser, pumping out enormous amounts of cum. Even Justin couldn't take it all, who grabbed an empty water bottle and began to fill it with the man's juice. When Ballsy finally stopped cumming, he stared at Justin. "Damn," he said, his voice booming with the same power and authority Justin commanded, "you are one hot fuck. We gotta go again soon." Kyle stared at the two gods. Ballsy was easily Justin's equal. Then, Justin screamed and grabbed his balls. They were swelling again. Justin's muscles rippled and swelled, growing. In seconds, he grew to a new freaky huge size. Justin was now easily as large as Mike had ever been. Justin turned and looked at himself in the mirror. He placed an arm around Ballsy. "I think I just got a new sidekick," he said. Kyle watched from his hiding space as the two men cleaned up. As they left, he noticed the waterbottle full of Ballsy's jizm sitting on a bench. When he was sure they were gone, he slipped out, taking the waterbottle with him. 21 Friendships [let's see if we can get this story going again ] That night, Ballsy dreamed. He dreamed of Justin, and the man's muscles. He saw Justin growing bigger and stronger. He wanted that, and it excited him. He heard Justin's voice in his mind talking to him. "Make me bigger." "Love being strong." He saw Justing kneeling before him, feeling his warm mouth on Ballsy's swollen cock, drinking Ballsy's potent cum. Ballsy watched as Justin flexed, his biceps swelling larger and larger, his pecs grinding into Ballsy's body as Justin's power grew. Justin had told Ballsy that they were friends. He had asked Ballsy -- no, told him -- that Ballsy would make him bigger. Ballsy wanted that. He lived for that. He dreamed that. Ballsy woke up with his morning wood. His moved his hand to feel it. His balls were swollen and eager for release. His cock jutted along his bulging eight pack. He flexed his pecs, squeezed his abs and rubbed the sensitive cock head against his nipple. He thought of Justin and his dream, and stopped. He'd see the huge stud later today, and wanted to save himself for his muscle god. Ballsy stood up and walked toward the bathroom, his wood acting as a divining rod pointing the way. He stopped in front of a mirror and stared at the bodybuilder he saw there. The reflection tensed, its muscles bulging and rippling. Ballsy raised his arms, and the reflection did the same. He flexed. The reflection flexed, muscle bellies as fat as Lee Priest's swelling in the reflection's arms. Ballsy lowered his arms and flexed into a crab. The reflection looked better than any Mr. O competitor. Ballsy turned to the side and admired the muscular thickness of the reflection. He smiled. He was huge. Only his muscle god Justin was bigger. Ballsy started walking to the bathroom when he heard his phone ring... --- Justin had had a wrestless night. His bed was so small and his cock was constantly hard. His balls were so swollen that they ached. He felt hot and bulky. As he tossed and turned, the bed groaned under his considerable bulk. As he slept, he dreamed of his body as a sponge. He soaked up power and swelled with muscle and strength, only to have it drip from him as he slowly shrank down. He awoke with a start at sun up. He jumped out of bed and ran to a mirror. Justin was huge and he felt strong. He flexed, admiring the way his muscles flowed and rippled. He grabbed a tape, and wrapped it around his arm. He had measured himself last night, and put the tape at 42 inches. He flexed his arm, expecting his massive arm to more than fill out that tape. Instead, the tape hung loose. He pulled it tight, and he read the number at 40 inches. His eyes grew wide, "I'm shrinking!" he cried. He wrapped the tape around his chest. His 81 inch pecs were now only 78. His thighs had lost 2 inches overnight. He was still huge, but not as huge. His dick was hard, but his sixteen inch monster was now only 15 5/8. Justin began to panic. His dream of losing his power was coming true. He thought about being small and weak. He thought about Mike and Kyle laughing at his as he shrank smaller and smaller. In the mirror, his reflection seemed to be shrinking before his eyes. Justin closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened them again. He was still huge. He wasn't shrinking fast. It had been 15 hours, and he had only lost a bit of his size. He looked at his balls, and thought about Ballsy. "The strength has something to do with the size of a guy's gonads," he muttered. A pang of envy hit Justin as he thought of Ballsy and Mike's huge endowements. There was something else. While Mike had gained immense strength, it also had the effect of making his body burn hot. Justin hadn't experienced that. Instead, he seemed to have some hypnotic effect on people that bent others to his will. Ballsy had been changed too. His huge nuts were now nearly indestructable, and when Justin had tried to crush them, they had produced more of the formula, causing both he and Ballsy to grow. Justin realized he needed Ballsy. He needed that power, and if he couldn't have it for himself, he'd make Ballsy his slave. He had planted the seed the day before, making Ballsy long for his hyper-muscular body. He'd need to reinforce that. He picked up the phone and dialed Ballsy's number. "Hey guy. It's Justin." ... "Thinking about you." "Heh, glad to hear it." "Ya, I want to flex for you. Show you my big muscles. You'd like that, right?" ... "Heh. Good. You busy after school?" ... "Your school's locker room at 4PM. See you there." Justin hung up the phone and smiled. --- Kyle waited on the corner. He saw Donny go into Mike's house a few minutes before. School would be starting soon, and he hoped to talk to Mike and Donny as they walked to school. Donny looked so small now. He was still handsome and buff, but hardly the huge Captain America that he had come to know and despise. He saw Mike and Donny come out of the door together. Mike wore a baggy sweatshirt, trying to hide his deminished physique. When the pair reached the end of the walk leading to Mike's house, they saw Kyle. "What the fuck are you doing here," Mike cried at him. "Haven't you tormented me enough?" Kyle walked toward Mike and Donny, flexing his pecs in the skin-tight t-shirt he wore. He watched as Mike reflexively clenched and unclenched his fists, preparing for a fight. Kyle stopped directly in front of Mike, cocked his head and cracked his neck, flexing his muscular chest. He raised a hand and placed in on Mike's shoulder and squeezed just hard enough to make Mike whince. Under the baggy shirt, Kyle felt a thick delt and muscular trap. It was more muscle than he expected from Mike. "Look," he said, staring Mike in the eye. "I'm not here for a fight." Justin looked to the ground. "I'm through fighting you. I don't even know how it began." "I do," said Mike, forcibly brushing Justin's hand from his shoulder. Justin looked surprised at Mike's remaining strength. "You tried to take my place on the football team. Hell, you'd never even met me, but you tried to get the coach to make you his star player. You come in here from who knows where and try to take what I've been working for for years!" "I've been working for it to, you know? Spent the past seven years in a gym building myself up," said Kyle defensively. "Me too," said Mike. "But you were bigger. Stronger. It wasn't fair." "No, it's not fair. It's just the way it is, or was, or," Kyle stumbled on the words. "It was just the way the world worked until you cheated. You found that fucking formula, turning you and Donny into super-athletes." Kyle looked at Mike. "You and I are a lot a like, you know? We both work out. Competitive. Need to be the best. We should be friends." "It's too late for that," said Mike. "After all you did? After yesterday? Helping Justin! Just look at Donny and me!" "I'm sorry," said Kyle. "I was wrong. It's just," Kyle looked at Donny, then Mike, "just that I worked hard to get where I got. Like you. But when I found out about the formula, I went nuts. I needed it too. I needed to be the biggest, and then I was, but then you took that from me to beat Justin. And you were amazing. Fucking invinicible. I cracked. I needed to bring you down. If it couldn't be me, then no one would be that big. But Justin used me, and now he threw me away. But I got this..." Kyle pulled out a water bottle full of a milky-white substance. Donny reached out and took the water bottle. "It's from that kid in the other school. Justin... he said that he'd make sure no one ever challenged us again. He really meant no one would challenge him. He took the formulas from your locker. Then he went after the other guys. He's got that weird power. You know. People gotta obey him or something." "Only people weaker than him, actually," corrected Donny. "You and Mike, you've resisted him." "Well, he asked the guys who'd challenge him. Then he crushed them. You know," Kyle held out his hand, palm up, then squeezed his fingers tight. "The guys lost all their strength. Only the ones who'd obey him are left. But that guy from the other team. You know, the huge one, like you. Well, when Justin tried to take his power, it didn't work. Instead, the guy's nuts swole bigger, and he exploded in size. Shit, he got as big as Justin before he show this huge load. Justin sucked him off, or tried to, but the man was like a volcano. The weird thing is, Justin grew huge after this. Big as you or I ever were. It's like the guy's nuts are producing the forumla now." "Or something like it," corrected Donny. "So, why didn't you take it," said Mike. Kyle blushed. "Something Justin said. He said the stuff works best on guys with big dicks, and I..." "Fuck this," said Mike. "It's gotta be a trap. No way you'd come here and say you're giving me the stuff to make me huge because you got a tiny dick. That makes no sense." "Actually it does," interrupted Donny. "It explains why the formula worked so well on you, Justin and the kid from the other school. And it explains why you've gotten some of your muscle back." "You got some of your muscle back?" said Kyle. "I thought Justin had done you in?" Mike nodded, then lifted off his sweatshirt. He was as big as Kyle. "He tried, but you can't keep this body down. Still, I'm way weaker than I was and no where near the league of Justin." "Maybe not yet," said Donny. "But maybe you can be. I gotta plan." "Fuck, not another plan," said Kyle. "All these plans and nothing ever works out. And I always end up as a ball of fat with no muscle. I got my muscle back now, and I want to keep it." "You will," said Donny. "I want the three of us to split this. We'll divide it into 5 equal portions. You and Mike each get two and I get one. Then we take on Justin." "Take on Justin how?" asked Mike. "You know him. He's muscle crazy. He wants to be some sorta Super-Hulk or something. If that kid from the other school..." "They call him Ballsy," said Kyle. "cause he's got huge nuts." "OK, Ballsy. If sucking Ballsy off will make Justin huge, then Justin's gonna be milking that boy for everything he's got. All we gotta do is follow him..." Both men listened to Donny's plan. They shook hands, and walked back to into Mike's house. Donny took out three glasses. Mike and Kyle looked at each other like two prize bulls waiting to compete. Kyle pulled off his shirt and bounced his pecs. Rubbing his chest he said, "Shit, I love being huge." Mike looked at him and laughed. He turned to the side, bent his arm and taking his that wrist in his other hand, flexed into a side chest pose. "Gotta love it." Kyle nodded, then raised his arms and flexed his huge bis. Mike followed suit. The men flexed and compared their huge size against one another, trying to prove their own muscular superiority. Donny divided the contents into the three glasses. His glass had half the contents of the other two. He handed one to Kyle, one to Mike and he took the smaller one. Kyle and Mike stared at each, watching as the other drank the potent liquid. Mike grabbed at his jeans and ripped. "Watch these monsters grow!" he said, flexing his quads. "In your dreams," said Kyle, ripping his own pants off and showing his massively shredded quads. As Mike flexed, he felt the power returning to his body. His quads began to grow thicker. Kyled watched as Mike's leg began to balloon larger, but in seconds, he started feeling the power. "Oh ya!" he said, flexing his growing bicep in Mike's face. "Eat shit, wimp," said Mike, flexing his slightly larger arm at Kyle. "Fuck man, feeling strong. You?" "Hell ya," said Kyle standing straight as he watched Mike growing before his eyes. "Lookin' good bro." "You too," said Mike, watching Kyle matching his own superior size. In 90 seconds, the two former adversaries had grown huge. They flexed into crab poses and snarled at each other, then at Donny. "You guys could be muscle twins!" said Donny, finishing his own growth. He was much smaller than them, but incredibly handsome. "You're each still smaller than Justin, but together, I bet you can take him. And if I'm right, you two are in for some serious muscle." "Bring it on!" said Kyle and Mike in unison. 21 Mike and Kyle circled each other. Both men were covered in sweat. Kyle wore only a pair of white briefs. The term tighty-whitey took on a whole new meaning. His massive quads ripped at the fabric, the hamstrings totally bulging below ripped glutes. Kyles abs were totally ripped, and his heaving pecs looked like armor plates covering his chest. Mike wore boxer shorts. Again, wore wasn't exactly the correct term. The legs of the shorts were in tatters. His own massive quads and hams having shredded the fabric. Even lycra-reenforced fabric wasn't designed to stretch enough when his powerful legs flexed. The waistband seemed relaxed. Unlike his legs, his thin ripped abs were perfectly proportioned for the waist. One obvious difference between the two gladiators was the way Mike's shorts strained to contain his more-than ample package. Kyle's tighty-whities were stuffed with his manhood, but Mike's seemed to overflow. The hulks circled each other. From the side, the thickness of their torsos and massive arms and legs were apparent. Then, the wing-like lats of one would totally eclipse the other man, hiding his powerful frame behind a thick wall of muscle. "Think you're a big man, huh?" said Kyle, shoving Mike in the chest. "Know it, Dude!" said Mike smiling, shoving Kyle back. Donny shook his head. "Are you two at it again? I think I liked it better when you hated each other." Since taking the muscle enhancer, both alpha-men had been jockying for superiority. An arm wrestling match turned into an hour-long test of endurance. Unlike the first time when Kyle had overwhelmed Mike with his superior power, now the two seemed almost evenly matched. Their biceps, delts and forearms bulged and writhed trying to squeeze the other's into submission. Their locked arms teetered to one side, then the other, each advantaged rebuffed into a prolonged stalemate. When Mike seemed to gain an advantage, forcing Kyle's arm nearly a quarter of the way down, Kyle responded with a primal yell before powering his arm back to neutral. But the end was near. The effort nearly drained Kyle, and after a few minutes, Mike finally gained the advantage and slowly, very slowly, was able to force Kyle into submission. The arm wrestling was followed by gut punching. Here, Kyle dominated. His rock gut withstood Mike's most powerful blows. Kyle's blows to Mike's abs hit with pin-point precision. Blow after blow hit a single point. Mike was able to resist, but after fifty blows, a distinct red mark had formed. By 75, his abs cracked and he admitted defeat. They were now engaged in their fifth wrestling match. It was the tie breaker. Mike had forced Kyle into submission twice, first with a devastating headlock where he used his bicep to grind Kyle's neck and face. Mike's scissor hold demonstrated the superior strength of his legs against Kyle's chest and arms. Likewise, Kyle had shown his stength by twice forcing Mike on his back. Out-muscling Mike's already sore abs, he bent Mike's legs over his face, pinning him to the ground. Mike looked over to Donny and grinned. Kyle made his move. He wrapped his arms around Mike's lower chest, lifted him off the ground and squeezed. Mike let out a loud grunt as he tried to flex his lats, only to find them crushed by Kyle's bearhug. Mike wasn't through yet as he raised his own powerful arms and pounded two fists into Kyle's traps. The force of the mighty blows shook Kyle's leg, but in return he simply squeezed harder. Mike grabbed at Kyle's arms and squeezed the massive biceps. His fingers dug into Kyle's arms, denting the hard muscle. Kyle screamed, forcing more power into his arms. It was working. Mike's fingers were forced out. Mike was now turning red. He reached around and grabbed at Kyle's hands, trying to pull them apart, but Kyle was simply too strong. "I give!" cried Mike. "Fuck ya!" said Kyle, dropping Mike then jumping, fist in the air in victory. "Fucking powerhouses," he said, lifting his arm up, palm toward Mike. Mike gave him a high five and patted Kyle on the back. "Are you two done now?" asked Donny. "Hey big guy," said Mike, walking over to him. "No worries. You'll always be my number one guy." Mike smiled a smile at Donny that could melt any misgivings he had. "Do you two want some privacy?" Kyle joked. "I'm not sure we have the time. School will be out in a few, and we gotta catch up with Justin. If Don is right, we don't know when he'll be hooking up with Ballsy. My guess is sooner rather than later. He'll want more of that power, fuckin asshole." "Then you two better get dressed," advised Donny. "Don't think going out in your undies is a good idea." "I got some jeans that should fit you," said Mike, heading upstairs. "No shirts, though." "Never," agreed Kyle. --- Ballsy was the new school hero. Everyone wanted to hear what happened. How'd he get so strong? How strong was he? At lunch, he took of his shirt and posed for some cheerleaders. The head cheerleader came up to him and asked him if the rumors about him were true? "What rumors?" he asked. She grabbed his crotch and gasped. "God Ballsy. They are," she said, rubbing up against him. Ballsy pushed her away. He had always found her attractive, and was jealous of the other players whom she constantly flirted with, but today, his mind was centered on Justin. He didn't want her playing with his huge nuts, he wanted Justin to do it. He wanted to feel Justin trying to crush them, and have them fill with his powerful fluids before exploding. He was meant for Justin, not some cheerleader. Ballsy liked his status as schools stud, but he longed to share it with Justin. At some level, this bothered him. Why Justin? He had just met him. He had tried to hurt him. But as quickly as these doubts surfaced, they vanished, replaced by a strange longing to see Justin. To feel Justin flexing. To worship Justin and to make Justin grow. Ballsy felt his cock flex in his pants just thinking about this. He was so horny, it hurt. Time seemed to drag. Finally, the bell rang signally the end of the day. Ballsy jumped up. In his eagerness to meet Justin, he lept up so quickly the frail school desk bent and crumbled from the sudden explosive force. The other kids in the class looked at the desk, and he heard a chorus of "whoa"s and "holy cows". The cheerleader who had groped him earlier chased after him. "Ballsy! Wanna walk me home? My parents don't get home for a few hours, and I thought..." He ignored her as he ran toward the locker room. ---- At school, Justin ruled. All the players on the team sang his praises, telling everyone he was the true star. Not that they had any choice. His control over them was absolute. When he heard some of the geeks in the chess club call him a "dumb jock" or "musclehead", he took his revenge. He concentrated, making one start to drool uncontrollably. Another, he made stutter uncontrollably. Using his powers, he told them they were stupid. For the rest of the day, anytime they were called on to answer a question, they gave the wrong answer. For Justin, it was easy. He was so powerful, it took no real effort, and he found it fun to torment the wimps. Justin had hoped Kyle would be around. It took more effort to control the powerful jock. He knew he was slowly losing his power, and he could see how far he could push Kyle and others to gage the loss. He needed to be ready for Ballsy. He knew Ballsy was already bigger than Kyle, and therefore harder to control, but Kyle would still be a good test subject. Justin knew he owed Kyle. Kyle desperately desired to be the biggest and best. He had been at every other school he went to. Only Mike was ever able to best him, and Mike had to cheat to do that. Now, they had both had their revenge. Still, Kyle had been helpful to him. Maybe after he had his fill of Ballsy, he'd let Kyle have a little. Give the guy a bit more muscle. With his inferior endowment, he'd probably loose it. Hell, Justin was way bigger than Kyle, and if he was having trouble keeping the power, no way Kyle could, but let him have some fun. He's loyal to Justin, and loyalty should be rewarded. Throughout the day, Justin toyed with the other football players and students. He demonstrated his superior strength and size, and flirted with the cheerleaders. He was THE star. Mike and Donny were no where to be seen, and Justin liked it that way. He ruled the school. Still, he had this nagging feeling that he was losing power. He just had no way to prove it. By the end of the day, his self doubts were beginning to consume him. He rushed over to Ballsy's school, arriving as the final bell rang. A wave of students flooded out the exits, rushing for busses. When they saw Justin, a few stopped, but most made room for him. "Shit, he's huge!" "Nah, Ballsy's bigger. Ballsy could take him." Justin snarled. He put his hand under his t-shirt, and lifted it off, giving the doubter a look at his ripped body. He flexed his lats and pecs, showing off the huge size of his chest. "Holy fuck! No way Dude. That guy is bigger than Ballsy!" "Nah ah. I just saw Ballsy totally wrech a desk. He's huge. At least as big as that..." Justin had heard enough. He concentrated on the kid, forcing him to stop talking. Justin marched forward toward the locker room, and threw open the door with a loud crash. An older man with broad chest and slight belly turned. He had a whistle around his neck, and Justin thought he must be a teacher. "Who are..." the man began, but Justin stared at him and took control. "Get out! Now." The man turned and left, offering little resistence to Justin's power. He picked up a duffle bag of clothes, walked past Justin and opened the door. At that second, Ballsy came running in, throwing the man into the wall. Ballsy didn't stop until he saw Justin. The man picked himself up and proceeded out the door, limping but not saying another word. Justin looked into Ballsy's eyes and saw confusion. Justin concentrated. He felt Ballsy resisting, but slowly, the confusion turned to lust. Ballsy began to shake, then dropped to his knees. "God," he said. "You're huge," said Ballsy with awe. "All I've thought about today is, fuck, it sounds so queer." Ballsy grabbed his crotch and squeezed. "Fuck. So horned up. Not thinking straight." Justin exerted more control over Ballsy. "You like this muscle?" he said, bouncing his pecs. Ballsy looked at him. Slowly, he raised his hands, grabbed the base of his shirt, and lifted it off. "Like mine," he snarled, forcing the words out as he bounced his own pecs. Justin could feel Ballsy fighting him. He pushed his control harder, and Ballsy stopped. Justin felt the strain and knew he had to act. He popped the button of his jeans and unzipped his pants. He stuck his hand down and hefted out his huge cock. The sight and scent acted like an aphrodisiac on Ballsy, and his resistance faded. Before he disgarded his pants, he reached into his pocket, and held something in his clenched fist. "Can I..." Ballsy reached his hand forward. "Not yet, little man," said Justin, confident in his control. "Let's see what you got first." Ballsy stood up, quickly unzipped his pants and pushed them over his huge quads and diamond calves. He pulled down his briefs, exposing his already hardening cock. Justin grinned. He held his hand out, and showed two ball bearings about the size of large marbles. "See these," he said, then closed his hand and squeezed. Justin's knuckles turned white, and metal began to ooze between his fingers. He opened his hand and the steel had been crushed, the two bearings fused together. "Think your nuts can take that?" Ballsy stepped forward. "My nuts can take anything," he said and raised his hands to Justin's thick chest. "Huge..." he said. Justin moved his hands to Ballsy's package. He pressed his cock into Ballsy, and measured them. He was less than a half inch bigger, and Ballsy's swollen nuts were almost half again as large as Justin's. A pang of jealousy swept across Justin, and he felt his control of Ballsy faulter again. Ballsy reacted by pressing hard into Justin, trying to wrestle him to the ground. The attempt failed. Justin still maintained enough muscular superiority. He pressed back, forcing Ballsy into step back as he reasserted his control. "You like it rough, huh?" Justin asked. "Bet you really like this." Justin grabbed at Ballsy's nuts and pulled on them. Ballsy's eggs throbbed in Justin's hands, sending a flood of hormones into Ballsy. Ballsy's head flung back, and he made a pleasant growl. "Fucking strong," he howled. "Fuck ya!" Ballsy began to step backwards as if Justin were pushing him, until his back was against the wall. He moved his one hand to Justin's cock and started stroking it hard and fast. Ballsy's other hand felt Justin's forearm flex. Justing continued to pull on Ballsy's nuts, but now, also squeezed. Ballsy's nuts seemed even harder than yesterday. Justin squeezed with all his might. His hand began to tremble as his fingers tried to crush Ballsy's uncrushable balls. Ballsy began to shake and his body grew hot. Justin could see Ballsy's shoulders getting wider and his chest thicker as his balls released growth juice into his system. Like yesterday, Ballsy was getting bigger. "Strong..." Ballsy growled, and Justin wondered who Ballsy was talking about. "You want to cum, don't you Ballsy," Justin said, trying to bend his puppet to his will. "Hold it..." replied Ballsy, straining to resist Justin. "Stronger..." Justin could feel Ballsy slipping out of his power as Ballsy became strong. "I want you to CUM!" ordered Justin. "No," said Ballsy softly. "Hold it. Make me stronger... Bigger." "Cum!" Justin ordered with all his will. Ballsy slapped the wall, cracking the tiles with his open palm. Justin's words rang in his ears and in his mind. He felt his will failing. "Gonna..." As he started talking, three figures burst into the locker room. Two of them jumped at Justin, forcing him off of Ballsy. Before he could react, Kyle and Mike each had one of his arms and were driving him into the far wall. Donny got to Ballsy. He grabbed Ballsy's cock and placed his mouth over it. Ballsy began to cum uncontrollably. "No!" cried Justin, his arms bulging as he began to fight off Kyle and Mike. "Shit," cried Kyle. "How strong is he?" as Justin began to overpower the two studs. "Stronger than both of you!" Justin screamed, lifting Mike off the ground and throwing him at Donny. Mike flew across the room, knocking Donny to the ground. Ballsy's cock shot cum high into the air, hitting Mike on his chest. Mike got up, and placed his mouth over Ballsy's erupting dick. Donny got up, his body swelling with new muscle. His shirt began to rip and his pants seam gave way as he approached Kyle in size. He lunged at Justin, hitting him in the abs. The force drove Justin back. "NO!" cried Justin, fighting with Kyle and Donny. Donny continued to grow, surpassing Kyle in size and strength. Within seconds, it was Donny who was beginning to control Justin. "I NEED TO..." Justin screamed as he pushed with all his might, forcing Kyle off of him and moving his struggle with Donny to the center of the room. "Mike needs more time!" cried Donny, urging Kyle to get up and help him. As Justin forced Donny toward Ballsy and Mike, Kyle reached up and grabbed Justin's calf, tripping him. The two men fell to the ground, and Kyle jumped on Justin's back. Kyle wrapped an arm around Justin's neck and tried to a choke hold. Justin ignored Kyle, and jumped up. Donny reacted and pushed Justin back. Kyle saw Mike's face turning red. He was waving for Kyle. Kyle ran forward as Mike moved away, letting Kyle have the last of Ballsy's powerful explosion. Mike moved toward Justin, his body pulsing with new strength. Mike made a fist, his poweful arm swinging into Justin's abs. The punch bounced off of Justin's iron gut, but left a distinct red mark. "I've had enough of you," said Mike, hitting Justin again with a stronger punch. Mike volleyed punch after punch into Justin's gut, each punch increasing in power as Mike grew huge. The tenth punch broke through Justin's defenses, and he bent over. "Ya," said Mike, his voice deeper. "Feeling the power again!" Ballsy had stopped cumming and slouched against the wall. Kyle wiped his mouth and stood up, feeling his own growth. He turned, and saw Mike bulging larger as he continued to punch Justin. Justin tried to put up a defense, but was unable to fight back. His punches bounced off Mike's hardening muscles. Each of Justin's punches felt weaker and weaker as Mike grew stronger. "No way you'll stand up after this," said Mike and slammed a powerful fist into Justin's chin. Justin's flexed neck was unable to hold off the powerful blow. His head swung around and Justin fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle came running over to Mike and gave him a high five. Donny looked at the two men, and clearly saw that Mike was way bigger than the slowly growing Kyle. "Shit Mike, you rule!" said Kyle. Mike flexed his pulsing, growing bi and grinned. "Feels good to be the strongest," he said. "I wouldn't count on that." Ballsy stood up. He stepped forward, looking down on Mike. Donny gulped. Ballsy was a good three inches taller than Mike, and looked a lot wider and thicker. "What are you runts doing at my school?" __________________ 22 Ballsy Mike stood his ground as Ballsy looked down at him, his blood still boiling from confronting Justin. Kyle stepped forward to back Mike up, but felt his body's growth beginning to ebb. He was big, but smaller than both Mike and Ballsy. Kyle noticed Mike clenching his fists, his muscles still pulsing with increasing strength. He watched as Mike was slowly getting taller. Ballsy noticed Mike's growth too. "Keep trying, wimp," he said, shoving Mike so hard he stumbled backward and tripped over Justin's unconscious body. "Dudes, I got the power right here," he said, hefting his huge package in his big hand. "Don't know why I was so horned-up by that freak," he said, nodding toward Justin, "but I know a couple cheerleaders that are dying for me to fuck them into tomorrow." Ballsy looked at the men. "Shit, I'm so big now, none of my clothes will fit." He pointed at Mike. "You. Wimp. You're the biggest. Take off those pants now and give them to me." Mike stood up and swung at Ballsy, hitting him in the gut. It bounced off. Desperately, Mike kicked at Ballsy's unprotected nuts. It felt liked he kicked a brick wall. Ballsy laughed. "Shit, you punch like a girl and if you haven't figured it out yet, my nuts are like titanium hard. Nothing can hurt them." He leaned over Mike threateningly. "Now, take off those pants. I'm gonna go plow me a cheerleader with my huge horsecock." "Do it Mike," said Donny. Mike looked at his friend. "Trust me. He's too powerful." Donny looked at Ballsy. "But if you think you're so strong, meet us tomorrow after school at the junk yard. We'll see who's really stronger there." Mike handed Ballsy his shorts. Donny looked down, mentally comparing Mike's horse cock to Ballsy. Ballsy slipped the pants over his massive legs. Two days ago, his legs were the best part of his body. As a punter, he needed strong quads. Now, with all his muscle growth, his legs had totally exploded in size and definition. The legs of Mike's pants, stretched and ripping already, shredded as Ballsy squeezed into them. The pants looked like a second skin covering his powerful glutes, and his package filled the front and hung down his right leg. Ballsy turned to walk out. As he got to the door, he stopped. "OK," he said. "Tomorrow." Then he left. The school was deserted. He walked to the girl's locker. Her name was Lisa, but he didn't know where she lived. There was a lock on the locker. He pulled on it to test if it was secure, only to have the lock crumble in his hands. He smiled. "I wonder," he said, and pulled on the locker door. It snapped off in his hand. Ballsy looked at his arm. "Tomorrow..." and started laughing as he looked for some indication where Lisa lived. He found an old report card with her address on it. It was about 5 miles away. Ballsy liked to run, and had even trained for a marathon once. He figured he could be there in a half hour if he ran all out. He bounded out of school and started to jog. His powerful legs flexed, squeezing his huge cock and balls between thick quads. Faster and faster he moved. He saw a car up ahead travelling in the same direction. He was closing in on it. Within a minute, he was running along side of it. The old woman looked out her window in terror. Ballsy put on some speed and ran in front of the car. He moved to the right, then slowed down letting the car pass before moving to the left and catching up again. He signalled for the woman to roll down the window. "How fast?" A look of amazement filled her face. "Forty." she said. Ballsy smiled and began to run full out, kicking up a dust storm and leaving the car behind. In less than five minutes, he was at Lisa's house. He hadn't even worked up a sweat. He saw the school bus pulling away, and Lisa talking to another cheerleader. She saw him. "Ballsy?" Her eyes darted from his massive pecs to the ripped shorts. He walked over to her. "Hi," he said. "I wanted to stop by and apologize for the way I treated you earlier," he said softly. "Oh. Did you find the surprise I left you?" "No," he said. She shrugged. "How'd you get here?" "I ran," he said, looking at his legs. He pointed, and flexed his quad. Veins snaked out like thick worms forced forward by shredded muscle. He knodded to it, and Lisa touched it. "Oh, it's so hard," she said. "Strong and fast too," he said. The other girl looked started to say something, but Lisa stopped her. "Suzie, I'll call you later," she said as she grabbed Ballsy's arm. "Would you like to come inside for some water?" Ballsy just smiled. He put his arm around Lisa's waist and lifted her up, pressing her firm body into his massive torso. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to the house. When get got to the door, he whispered "You're parents aren't home, right?" "No," she said. "The house is all ours." She took a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. Inside, he put her down. "Ballsy, you're so strong now," she cooed. "You don't know the half of it. I'm like superman or something," he said, moving his mouth to hers and kissing her. "Want superman to make love to you?" he whispered in her ear as he began to lift off her top. She replied by unbuttoning Ballsy's tight shorts. Lisa rubbed her hand across Ballsy's stomach. "Love your six pack," she cooed. Ballsy flexed, forming a vaccuum that accentuated his thin waist and ripped abs. "Oh god, you weren't flexed! Your muscles are so ripped." Her hand moved into his pants. "Your abs are soooo hard," she said, reaching his huge tool. "and so big." "You like?" "I love," she said, squeezing his elephantine cock with her hand. "Ballsy, what happened?" "Ya know that big kid from the other team yesterday?" Ballsy explained. "Seems he discovered this way to grow muscles. Pissed off some little dude on his team who wanted revenge, so he gave our team the same stuff. It's just that it works a whole lot better on me." Ballsy pulled his shorts off, letting Lisa look at his huge body. "Can I see you now?" he asked. Lisa pulled down her pants. Her undershorts had a large wet spot. She blushed, then pressed her hot, wet twat into him. "You've got me so turned on just looking at you..." She kissed him, then moved his mouth to his chest and bit on his nipple. She felt Ballsy's cock rubbing between her legs as it hardened . She felt it pressing into her, then she felt herself lifted as Ballsy's powerful dick raised higher and higher. "Ohhhh!" she said in surprise. "Strong all over," Ballsy said, bouncing her on his dick. He put his hand under her arms and lifted her up. Placing his mouth on her lavia, he kissed her then started licking her juices. He felt Lisa start to go limp. He pressed his tongue into her, and felt her walls spasm as Lisa let out a scream. He pulled back and cradled her in his arms. "Let's go to your room," he said. She pointed up some stairs. Ballsy leaped up to the landing, then leaped again to the top of the stairs. The house seemed to shake under the weight of his landings. As he got to her room, he put her down. He looked around the room. On Lisa's dresser, there was a picture of Lisa hanging off some guy's arm, and another picture of the guy alone. The guy was amazingly handsome, with perfect skin and white teeth. His blue eyes where the color of the sea, and he had dark wavey hair. He looked like an A&F model except for his muscles. The guy looked as if he could be a professional bodybuilder. In the picture were he was alone, he was standing on a stage, wearing posing briefs with a number on them. He was hitting a double bicep pose. A trophy was in front of him at his feet. Ballsy picked up the picture. "Who's the wimp?" "Jealous?" asked Lisa. Ballsy handed her the picture, and struck his own double bicep pose. "Think I've got anything to be jealous of? I'm way bigger than he is. Everywhere!" Lisa put the picture back. "Yes, you are. His name is Billy, and he won the state and national teen bodybuilding competitions last year." "And?" quizzed Ballsy. "Well," said Lisa, "he was. We broke up." Lisa walked up and started stroking Ballsy's erection. "He began to do steroids, and he couldn't satisfy me anymore." "Ya," Ballsy said approvingly. "Fucking biggest nuts around! And a huge muscle cock too!" He moved away and laid on the bed. The bed squeaked and sank in under his weight, but held. "You'd better be on top," he said. "All this muscle is kinda heavy." She climed on him. Flexing his abs, he sat up and began kissing her breasts. She rubbed her hands over his body, then grabbed his cock. She pulled at it, but it was so turgid it wouldn't move. Ballsy began to leak realizing exactly how powerful he was. He reached down to his erection, and raised it. He held it as Lisa carefully mounted him. Lisa was so excited, Ballsy's thick cock head pressed easily into her. As Lisa lowered herself slowly, she began screaming "Oh god. God!". Ballsy felt her spasm uncontrollably as she pulled up then pushed down, riding the top six inches of his huge cock. Ballsy felt his own nuts pulling tight, but used his perfect control to keep from shooting his load. Instead, he began to buck, pressing another three inches into her. Lisa screamed with pure joy as her entire body began to convulse with orgasmic pleasure. "Want me to cum?" Ballsy asked almost casually? "Want my huge cock to erupt a gallon of superman jism into you." "Yes!" Lisa screamed. "Please. Oh god. Please." She clutched at his pecs, unable to dent his rock-hard body. Ballsy let loose his load. As his cock throbbed with the power of his ejaculation, Lisa nearly passed out. Ballsy's juices began to flow from Lisa as he pumped more and more into her. She fell forward, falling of his squirting cock. She lay on the bed, delirius as Ballsy squirted his load all over her body. When he finished, he walked into the bathroom and started a bath for her. He stopped and looked in the mirror. His nuts were already refilling with his juices, and he felt horned up looking at his powerful body and thinking of his sexual prowess. If Lisa were up for it, he'd do her again. Ballsy turned off the water and tested the temperature. It was nice and warm. When he returned, he looked at Lisa. She looked light as a feather laying on the bed. His cum has dried and seemed to vanish into her skin. She moved, then stretched, opening her eyes to look at him. "I filled a bath for you," Ballsy said. He knelt down, putting his muscular arms under her. He tried to lift her, and fell forward. He caught his balance, then tried again. He struggled. She seemed so heavy. He made a grunt and lifter her. Lisa laughed. "Oh Ballsy. Quit fulling around!" She wrapped her arms around his neck. Ballsy moved hesitantly, trying not to drop her. Each step was tentative, but he got her to the bath. He tried to lower her slowly, but she went in with a splash as his arms seemed to give out. Ballsy stood up, bewildered. What was wrong? Where was his strength? He flexed his pecs, noting the striations and cross striations in the mirror. Thick veins pulsed over his armor-like chest. He FELT strong. He looked at Lisa, who was rubbing her nipples as she watched Ballsy flex. Ballsy's dick responded by growing, leaping out in front of him. Lisa smiled. "Is there no satisfying you?" she said. "Come here." Ballsy moved forward, flexing his abs, forcing his monster organ to push high above his navel. Lisa reached for it. He expected her to struggle with his hard cock. Instead, as she pulled, it easily lowered into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around his thick head, and started sucking on it. Ballsy was confused. What was happening? Moments earlier, Lisa couldn't budge Ballsy's erection. But now... Lisa's hands moved to Ballsy's pecs. He flexed his pecs as Lisa grabbed at them, her fingers kneading into his pecs. Ballsy tried to flex harder, but to no effect. What was happening to him? Was Lisa now strong, like Mike and Kyle. She didn't look any different. He looked in the mirror. Flexing again, his muscles barely moved and looked soft. There were no striations. No pulsing veins. He felt weak. He backed away, and pulled his cock out of Lisa's mouth. Instantly, deep cuts appeared on his body. Muscle pushed veins to the surface, and striations appeared as muscles flexed. He felt strong. Ballsy looked at Lisa. She stood up in the tub. She stepped out, water running down her ample breast. She came to Ballsy and hugged him. "I want you to cum again," she said. In the mirror, he noticed his body soften the instant she touched him, but he needed to be sure. He led her back to the bed, and signaled her to lie down. Once on the bed, Ballsy grabbed a corner leg and easily lifted the bed with one hand. It was light as a feather. Ballsy looked at Lisa, and flexed his free bicep. He lowered the bed, then moved the muscle for Lisa to feel. As she rubbed her hand over the thick mound, Ballsy tried to lift the bed. He couldn't move it -- it was too heavy. Lisa grabbed at Ballsy, and he fell forward into bed. Lisa jumped on him and started sucking his huge cock. She squeezed at his overfull nuts, and they throbbed in her hand. To Ballsy, it felt like a vice was pulling on his nuts. Not only was Ballsy weak as a kitten around Lisa, she was also able to crush his nuts! The thought of Lisa overpowering him got to Ballsy. He felt his juices building, and tried to contain them. He felt Lisa's tongue wrapping around his sensitive head, and his nuts being pulled down as they tried to retract. Ballsy tried to hold his blast, but couldn't. He squirted like a normal man, Lisa taking ever last drop of his seven blasts down her throat. Ballsy's mind was a blur, lost in an orgasmic bliss. Somehow, Lisa had become his kryptonite, taking his staying power, his invulnerable nuts and his super strength. Slowly, he rolled away from her, and felt his powers return. He reached for his shorts, and they heard a noise from downstairs. "Shit, my parents are home," said Lisa, jumping up to grab her clothes. "They can't find you here or I'll be grounded forever!" Ballsy hurredly pulled up his pants. He looked around, and went to the window. "No problem for a guy with hulk legs," said Ballsy, showing off his huge thighs and diamond-like calves. Lisa came to kiss him, and Ballsy stopped flexing before his muscles softened by her touch. "Can you come by tomorrow?" she asked. "Uh, I gotta meet some guys," he said, "but you can come and watch if you want. Gotta show them what real muscle is." They heard someone coming up the strairs. "Gotta fly," said Ballsy. He lept, jumping across Lisa's front lawn and landing in the street. The pavement cracked, and two car alarms began blaring at Ballsy's impact. He lept again, landing at the end of the block and began running at full speed. There was a knock at Lisa's door. "You there sweety?" a male voice said. She openend the door. "Billy!" she squealed, wrapping her arms around him. He wore a white tank top and jogging shorts that displayed his prize-winning body. "Hoped you might be up for some fun," Billy said. "This cycle is making me horny as hell." "Always up for some fun with you, stud," Lisa said. She grabbed at his balls. "And I think I got a way to return these big boys to their former glory." -- Ballsy ran home, crossing the town and covering the distance between their homes in minutes. He ran all out, and passing cars travelling on the freeway as if they were standing still. Whatever was going on around Lisa, it wasn't effecting him any more. He was faster than a speeding bullet. More powerful than a locomotive and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound, and he loved it. When Ballsy got home, he ran to his room. His nuts had been bouncing between his powerful thighs, and he was horned up all over again. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with, but his cock required attention first. He threw his notebook down and realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 9 or 10 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about Lisa, about how bad she wanted him and how he had just fucked her silly. He guessed she must still be thinking of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. He was massive. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he flexed to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs. No one was home and he was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the difference with his outstretched arms, and double bicep pose. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath pants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jump and move like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he has grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he has seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed them in his big hands and squeezed gently. He then squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. His balls were growing, filling with more power. He held it, containing the power until he felt his muscles growing. He squeezed his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He squeezed his uncrushable balls over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. His pulsing dick felt like it was about to release its massive load. He leaned back, his balls moving closer to his thickening pole, preparing for release. His cock-head was getting really big and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit. He licked a little bit off his slit, and then a little more, and a bit more until he was sticking the tip of his tongue into his slit to get to the pre-cum. He wondered what it would feel like for cum to flow down his throat, but refrained. He was so big already, could his body take more? Ballsy's growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before. He started to cum, and continued for what seemed like minutes. Seconds after, his orgasm slowed and then stopped. Ballsy got to look at his body. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms dwarfing his head even more than before. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn't wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and a polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals could barely fit in his underwear thanks to the bigger bulges in the front and the rear, and how his pants and shirt bunched up at his thighs and chest. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. Ballsy thought about tomorrow's challenge. He was almost twice as big as the player's from the other school. He'd swat them down like flies, then go fuck Lisa. Ballsy knew life was good. Ballsy ( It's been a day since Donny, Kyle and Mike told Ballsy the truth about Justin. They told him that Justin would probably try something to take his muscle away, but since crushing Ballsy's balls had a reversal effect, it wasn't going to be easy. When he got home from school that day, Ballsy grabbed a bite to eat and retired to his room. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with. He sat at his desk and when he opened up his notebook he realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 15 or 20 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about the head cheerleader, about how bad she wanted him and how desperate she was. About how she touched him in class and how she must think of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. The fabric of his polo sleeves stretching slightly to accommodate his massive size. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he lifted up his shirt to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy then lifted his shirt even more and felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He felt and looked at the overhang of his chest and was taken aback by the difference between his flexed and non-flexed chest. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs and realized that his polo was getting in the way. He quickly took it off, not wanting to miss a second of his own body. He was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the variation of his outstretched arms, and double bicep. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He was reveling in the feeling of his muscle pit. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath the elastic of his sweatpants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jumping and moving like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ripped ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he had grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he had seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed one of his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed his other testicle and squeezed gently. He felt the softball sized testicle in his hand for the first time. He then brought his other hand over it and squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. Except it wasn’t just his balls that were growing, his muscles were growing, giving him the power to squeeze his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He crushed his balls over and over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. He knew that this game ended when he shot his load, so he did his best to keep himself from stimulating his pulsing sensitive rod. He ended up sitting on his bed, bent over with one ball in his hand being crushed against his shoulder and the other crushed between his flexed and growing forearm and bicep. He pressed his tongue against one of his now coconut sized testicles and his arm squeezed it against it. The scent of his sweaty balls was inviting, but the taste was completely overwhelming. He needed release. He stretched his large frame across his bed, lying on his back. He felt his balls moving themselves to the base of his pole, awaiting release. His growing dick felt better than ever. His cock-head was probably about the same size as his balls and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit and into his deep heavlage. As his hands spread across his dick, he knew he couldn’t even come close to encircling his dick with his hands. He even felt his dick develop deep inside of himself, pushing into his growing thighs. He leaned himself against the wall behind his bed so that he had a better view of what he was doing. He realized that his dick must have been at least 2 feet long including its massive head. He stuck his tongue into his own dick, tasting his pre-cum for the first time. He could barely get his mouth around his massive tool, and gladly settled for his piss slit. He swirled his tongue around, pleasuring himself more than he ever thought possible. Before he realized what he was doing, he felt cum flowing down his throat. With one hand holding his cock, and the other rubbing his balls, he hardly noticed that he had stopped growing. But before long he felt the bliss of growth and before the end of his orgasm he was growing some more! Ballsys growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before, and he savagely tried to get it all down his throat. His dick forcefully pushed against his face growing even more. The feeling of growth while having an orgasm was even more ecstasy than he had ever thought possible. Even so, he got off the bed and watched his body grow. His cock slowly got longer so that he didn’t have to bend as much to keep sucking on it. His shots became bigger and more forceful throughout his orgasm. He could even feel the veins on his dick becoming thicker. He felt his chest growing and pushing against his dick and knew that he couldn’t keep his mouth over his dick for much longer. Seconds later he let go of his dick. His dick was free to shoot its spunk where it wanted, and his mouth was free to moan in rapture, as it was unable to before. When his orgasm subsided, he realized that we was gyrating his hips, grinding his massive cockhead into his equally massive chest. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He stood in front of the mirror, going through the same poses as he had done earlier. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. As he was doing this, he wondered how long it would have taken a normal person to gain such mass. For the first time he felt truly blessed to have this gift. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms, except that his forearms were crushing against his biceps to the point that he couldn’t even put his hands behind is head. He wished he had measured his body before getting carried away, so that he would know what to expect for next time. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals didn’t fit into his underwear. When he pulled the elastic of his underwear over his thick ass and stuffed his big balls and soft cock into his undies, his immense package pulled the front of the elastic down to the point that quite a bit of his genitals were revealed. Luckily the elastic didn’t hurt, but he wondered how long it would hold. When he saw his package in his skin tight undies he noticed that his balls must have grown bigger than his fucking head! No one could ever dispute his name now. Ballsy had a bit of difficulty pulling his sweatpants over his thighs, which must have added 3 feet and countless pounds over the past hour. The top of his pants covering his crotch and thighs ripped ever so slightly as the fabric was taken beyond its limits. Luckily it held, but his sweat pants were now sweat shorts because his pants rode up so much. He flexed his mighty calves in the mirror as he bent over to grab his polo. As he carefully put it on, he noticed that he had dried cum caked to his chest and considered washing up. But he enjoyed his scent, so he continued his chore. He finally got it on, but it felt like a second skin against his enhanced upper body, bunched up at his chest revealing his rock hard waist. As he moved his hands above his head the seams of the armpit area tore open violently. Also his sleeves were no match for his colossal flexed arms, which must have grew 2 feet. Ballsy thought that his arms must be the size that his legs were previously. He stuck one of his hands in the hole of his opposite shirt-pit-hole and rubbed his hand over his improved muscle pit. He brought it back to his face smelling his scent, feeling his balls churn in his tight undergarment, but realized that he was better off doing his homework. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. He realized that he wasn’t attracted to the head cheerleader earlier because Justin had him under control. He looked at the muscle monster fucking the big breasted chick and smiled. 23 prisoners A beam of light hit Justin's face. His mind was foggy, and when he opened his eyes, the world was a blur. He tried to move but couldn't. He was cold. As his eyes began to focus, he realized he was in a warehouse of some sort. He was naked, and large I-beams were wrapped around his arms, neck, chest and legs. He flexed, trying to break free. The steel groaned under Justin's strength, but it held. Justin noticed a note. "Morning Asshole. Feeling weak? Small? Good. Watched you shrink down for a while. Guess those little nuts of your can't hold all the power us big guys have. BIG like mine and Big like Ballsy's. Thought about crushing those raisins of yours again, but Kyle and Donny talked me out of it. You can thank them later when you see what my big muscles can really do. You got a taste of it here. It was kinda hard bending all that metal. But what is hard for me is impossible for you. Now. Little man. Ha ha ha. We'll be back later. That Ballsy guy's coming and we got something planned for him. Your enemy -- Mike." Justin struggled, his hyper-muscular body thrashing against his steel bonds. Muscle flexed hard, slightly deforming the steel before cramping and tiring. His body turned red as veins throbbed quickly. He knew that a couple of days ago, this trap would have snapped like a rubber band. But Mike was right. Justin's body couldn't maintain all that muscle. The power leaked from him until he reached some natural limit. And Mike's limit was greater than his. Sweat poured from his taxed body, and he finally gave up. All he could do was wait. --- Ballsy woke up. His morning wood raged, and he reached down to shoot his load. His felt his balls pulse as he looked between the twin mountains of his thick pecs watching his pendulous organ squirting cum over his powerful body. When he finished, he stood to clean himself off. He stopped when he saw himself. The hulking muscle monster from the night before didn't stare back at him. Instead, he was smaller, like he had been when he got home. He was huge. Massive. Just not as huge as after his last growth spurt. He raised one arm and flexed. Muscle pushed veins to the surface of paper thin skin which displayed cords of thick muscle fibers. Ballsy shrugged. "Guess my bod wants to be this big," he said rubbing his huge nuts, knowing that he could always use their endless stream of jizz to grow huge when he needed to. Ballsy got cleaned up, dressed and went to school. The bore on. Ballsy ignored most of the subjects and concentrated on his new celebrity status. He loved to flex and show off. His class before lunch was gym. In the locker room, he eagerly stripped of his clothes, and paraded around displaying his tight, buff, huge body and massive manhood. He watched as the once biggest jocks in school now through rods in jealousy of his extreme maleness. In the gym, he noticed Lisa on the girl's side. Both the guys and the girls started with calesthenics. Ballsy did one handed pushups, literally throwing his torso off the ground. For jumping jacks, he touched the gym's ceiling, before coming to the ground with loud bangs. The gym teacher watched in awe, jaw dropped, as Ballsy was so much larger than any other student. "Guys, why don't we hit the weight room..." he said with some trepidation of the spectacle of seeing Ballsy in action. As they guys walked into the gym, the girls started running laps. As Ballsy walked into the weight room, Lisa smiled at Ballsy and threw him a kiss. Ballsy responded by smiling and raising his mountainous bicep, then nodding knowingly. On each lap past the weight room, she heard the loud clanking of metal. Sometimes, she heard gasps or screams of surprise, excitement, or chants of "BALLSY!". When the teacher told them to stop, she approached the weight room. She heard voices counting, "25...26...27". She looked in. Ballsy was lifting two fully loaded universal weight machines, doing side laterals with them as if they were dumbells. Tattered rags that had been his workout shorts and shirt were scatterd across the floor. He was wearing only a jock strap that was overstuffed with his huge balls and cock. She gasped as he lifted each machine. He saw her and smiled. When the guys got to thirty, he slowly lowered the machines. "Sorry men," he said. "Those are still too fucking light. 'Sides," he smiled toward Lisa, "there's another fan I'd like to talk to." He walked toward Lisa, and they went into the gym. The other boys walked past them toward the locker room. "Been thinking about you," said Ballsy. "I can't get you out of my mind," replied Lisa. Ballsy smiled. "Kinda horned up," he whispered. He watched her eyes move to his jock, then back up. "Wanna skip out of this place? We got all afternoon til I gotta crush those wimps from the other school." Lisa nodded. "Let me change." She headed off. In the locker room, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "He's coming to my place now.... Ya, let yourself in... Love you." She hung up. They left the school with Lisa on Ballsy's arm. He felt it again as soon as she touched him. He was weak. Normal. "Weren't those weights heavy," she asked, making small talk. "Nah. Light as a feather actually." Ballsy saw a truck in the parking lot. He led Lisa too it. "Better stand back," he told her, and she let him go. He flexed his pecs, feeling the power return to him. He grabbed the door, and ripped it off. "Get in," he said. "Why? Is it yours?" "It is now." Lisa climbed in. Ballsy knelt down, and lifted the truck over his head. "You OK?" He heard her reply yes. "Then hold on." Ballsy started running. Any chance that his pants might contain his huge thighs disappeared when his jeans shredded as he ran faster and fast down the streets toward Lisa's house. When he saw traffic, he either jumped over it or ran on the side of the road. Cars were like snails compared to his powerful legs. In less than ten minutes, he was at Lisa's. He put the truck down. Lisa got out. "You're not even sweating!" Ballsy laughed. "Hell, that's nothing for a super fast, super strong, super stud like me." Ballsy kissed Lisa. "You like?" "Let's go inside and I'll show you," she said. In her room, Lisa couldn't wait to get Ballsy out of his clothes. Her comments of "fucking huge," and "so strong," and "god, so sexy" turned him on. His cock bounced against his abs and his balls pulsed with anticipation as she shucked off her clothes, bra and panties. "Lie down," she said to him. "I wanna play a bit." She smiled, and walked to her dresser. She pulled out hand cuffs and some rope. "Let me tie you up like Samson and watch you break free." She put her hand between her legs and rubbed. "It will really turn me on." "Sure," said Ballsy. "No way those can hold me." He put his hands over his head and watched as she handcuffed him to the headboard. She then wrapped one rope around his left calf and tied the other end to the bedframe. She did the same to the right. Keeping her hand on him, she climbed on top. "Break it," she said. Ballsy tried, but her contact had him weak. He pretended to struggle. "Don't pretend. Really try. I know you can't." She smiled. Ballsy felt his heart skip a beat. "What?" "I'm not stupid. Dropping me in the water. I watched you try and flex. When I touch you, your body is soft and not firm. You even whinced when I squeezed your nuts. Your cum changed me, didn't it?" Ballsy's eyes widened. "Thought so. Billy, you can come in now." The guy from the pictures came in. He was big and buff, and wore only a pair of posing briefs that were baggy around his crotch. He threw an empty syringe in the waste can. "One last does of Deca. Just in case," he said. "This is Billy. He's my boyfriend. We've been fucking for years. He use to have big balls like you too. Then he started taking steroids. His muscles are huge, but his balls got smaller." Lisa started stroking Ballsy's cock. "So Ballsy, what happens when you cum on guys." Ballsy struggled, trying to break his bonds. He tried to buck Lisa off him, but she stayed on. Billy walked up, and grabbed Ballsy's nuts. He started to squeeze and Ballsy cried out. "Better speak," he said. "You may look big, but right now, you're weak as a baby. Not like me." Billy flexed his chest, and Ballsy marvelled at Billy's symetry and proportions. Billy started to squeeze again. Pain shot from Ballsy's nuts. "Stop!" Ballsy cried. "Ya. My cum. Guy drank it and got huge. Lisa got it on her, and now, well, I'm normal. It's something about my cum. I don't know!" Billy squeezed a bit more. "STOP! It's the truth!" "Thought that might be it," said Lisa. She put her mouth to Ballsy's cock and started to suck. Billy let his grip lighten and gently massaged Ballsy's huge nuts. Ballsy felt the pressure building. "His balls are retracting," said Billy. Ballsy felt Lisa shake her head 'no' as she sucked harder. Ballsy tried not to cum, but he couldn't help himself. As long as Lisa touched him, he was normal. The pressure was too much, and he was weak, could barely hold it though he tried. He started breathing hard. He felt Lisa pull her mouth to his sensitive head, then gently bite the tip. It was too much. Suddenly, Lisa let go and Billy put his mouth over Ballsy's cock. Ballsy felt his strength return, but it was too late. He erupted into Billy's mouth. Balls flexed, and shattered the handcuffs. He bucked and the ropes ripped apart. Billy wrapped his arms around Ballsy and held on, determined to take all Ballsy had to offer. Ballsy continued to exploded into Billy's eager mouth, who was sucking down every last drop. Ballsy grabbed Billy, easily overpowering his resistance, but it wasn't enough. Billy sucked hard, pulling the last of Ballsy's cum before he could stop. Billy had taken Ballsy's entire load. Ballsy lifted the bodybuilder like a rag doll. "I'm gonna kill you!" he cried and tossed him across the room. He saw Lisa approaching. Ballsy jumped behind the bed and lifted the matress. He ran toward Lisa, hitting her with it, using it as a shield so she couldn't touch him. He pushed her out the door. Grabbing the metal headboard with one hand, he slammed the door and braced it shut. Lisa tried to open the door, then pounded on it. From the hall she cried, "Let me in. Billy! Billy!" "Now it's just you and me, wimp!" Ballsy said, turning to Billy. Billy lay on the floor. He was red. "Lisa! I feel it! Something's happening!" Ballsy watched, butterflies churning in his stomach as Billy began to change. The bits of acne on his skin began to clear up, and his complexion became prestine. His handsome features seemed to become more rugged. Billy stood up, flexing. His size and proportions remained the same, but Ballsy's noted a change in his loose fitting posers. They seemed to be filling out. Like a balloon inflating, the wrinkled fabric became tight, then began to stretch, trying to contain what was growing inside. The outline of a long, thick cock pressed into the fabric, pushed forward by a pair of huge balls. Billy reached down. "Shit ya! Them's my boys!" He walked toward Ballsy. "And this is my muscle," he said, making a fist and driving it hard into Ballsy's stomach. Ballsy looked down in contempt. Billy's fist had hit with all his strength. Ballsy hadn't even tried to stop it, yet it smacked into an unpenetrable wall of muscle. "My turn," replied Ballsy, who flicked his forefinger into Billy's flexed abs. Billy flew into the blocked door, cracking it. He slumped over and threw up, a red welt appearing where Ballsy's finger had hit him. "Let that be a lesson. Next time, I'll actually put some muscle behind it. This muscle," and he flexed his bicep in Billy's face. Billy looked up and wiped the puke from his mouth. "You gotta learn how to flex," he said, making his own bicep. "Check out that peak. Look at the way the muscles flow together, the form of the delts, tris and forearm that make the whole picture perfect. You maybe strong, but your structure sucks." "Jealous of my power," Ballsy sneered. "Hardly," said Billy, grabbing his posers and pulling them down. "Now that I got my boys back, there's no stoppin' me." Ballsy looked at Billy and gulped. He expected to see a long, thick cock, but not Billy's nuts. They were huge -- at least as big as his own. Billy walked forward, his nuts pressed forward by his thick thighs. He stepped in front of Ballsy, raised his hands to his head and struck a vaccuum ab pose that displayed his thick V-shaped wings, powerful arms, thin waist and powerful legs. The display accentuated all of Billy's manly attributes, and made his cock and nuts look even larger. "This is what a man looks like, kid." "You think that's so great?" Ballsy said. "Then feel my revenge." He reached down and grabbed Billy's left nut in his hand. His stomach sank feeling it's size. Ballsy placed his other hand on his nut, just to compare. Billy was a good one and a half times the size of Ballsy. Ballsy had finally met his match, and he didn't like it. He began to squeeze. "Take that," he sneered, putting his full force into crushing Billy's pride and joy. Billy was prepared to scream, expecting pain. Instead, he felt little. It kinda tickled, in a sexual way. It felt kinda good. Ballsy's finger turned white applying force that could coal to diamonds, but Billy's nut wouldn't be crushed. He redoubled his efforts, but Billy's nut refused to be crushed. "Having troubles?" Billy asked. "Feels good. Try harder," he said, grabbing Ballsy's smaller nads in his hand and squeezing them. "Looks like you and I do have something else in common now." Billy smiled. "Fuck you!" cried Ballsy, pushing Billy's hand aside. Ballsy adjusted his legs, trapping his nuts between them and squeezed them. "You can't do this," Ballsy said, his voice growing deeper. Ballsy grabbed Billy's nuts with both hands. Billy felt the pressure start to increase. Ballsy's body seemed to radiate heat, the he noticed Ballsy's forearms growing. No, not just the forearms. Ballsy's muscles were actually getting bigger. Billy realized that Ballsy was trying to crush his own nuts, and feeding off the power his balls created. Billy tried to back away, afraid of an even more powerful Ballsy, but Ballsy held him tight. Ballsy felt his own power growing. He squeezed harder and harder, grunting and panting as Billy's nuts resisted his grip. Ballsy screamed, feeling his juices reaching the boiling point. He had to stop before he came again. He couldn't risk giving Billy more of his potent juiced. Billy's nuts were as uncrushable as his own, but a lot bigger. More of Ballsy's cum could do more damage, making Billy stronger or even giving him the power to weaken Ballsy like Lisa could do. He couldn't risk that. He let go. Billy stepped back. He looked in awe of the dense thickness of Ballsy's muscles, then rubbed his nuts and smiled. "You may be a fucking Hulk, but you can't beat my boys, can you?" Ballsy replied by shoving an open hand into Billy's chest, lifting him off the ground and propelling him with such force that he hit the door, ripping it from it's frame and knocking him into the far wall of the hallway. "Billy!" Lisa screamed as she ran to him. Ballsy walked out, his fists clenched at his side. He saw Lisa kneeling next to him, hugging Billy and rubbing his face. He walked close. "Mess with me again and I'll..." Before he could complete the sentence, Lisa looked up. "Leave us alone," she cried and grabbed Ballsy's hand. Ballsy suddenly felt like he was hit by a ton of bricks. He felt dazed. He heard Billy say something, but couldn't process the words. What were they? Ballsy couldn't move. "Oh"... "ya!" He tried to focus. Something was happening. It was Billy. He was standing. He looked so big. Bigger. He was growing. Ballsy looked at himself. His chest was shrinking, his arms getting thinner. His thighs -- they touched now right? No, not anymore. Something was happening to him. Maybe if he crushed his nuts between his wheels again, but, no he couldn't. Something was wrong. "Hold on to him Lisa. Don't let go. Fuck, look at me. Getting fucking huge!" Billy's voice again. What was happening? He felt so weak. Drained. "Look at him. Shit, I'm bigger than he is now. Hold on babe. Give it all to me! Fuck it feels great!" Ballsy needed to get away, but he couldn't move. He fell to his knees. His chin fell to his chest. It felt boney. He tried to raise his free arm, to push away, but it was so heavy. Ballsy moaned and closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity, it was over. He opened his eyes. He focused on the thinnest thighs he had ever seen. They looked like skin coverd bone. Between them hand a huge cock and balls that looked as big as his own. An emaciated stomach bulged above the cock. He saw two spindley arms holding him up. He raised his arm and the spindles moved. He touched a pigeon chest that, like the rest of him, lacked any muscle at all. "What?" Before he could speak, a Greek god of a man hoised him up. The man had huge, dense muscles that were perfectly shaped -- round muscle bellies that flowed together accentuated by veins that popped through paper-thin skin. The arm that held Ballsy was larger that Ballsy's chest. "Looks like the tables have turned a bit," said Billy, holding Ballsy's skeletal form. "How'd you like to be crushed like a bug?" Yesterday. "Are you nuts?" Kyle asked Donny. "Did you see the size of him?" Donny nodded toward Mike. "Haven't you noticed something?" Kyle looked toward Mike. Mike's body was huge. He looked even bigger than a minute ago. His delts were round, a deep V indented toward Mike's tree-limb arms. His pecs were crisscrossed by veins and deep muscle striations, and they seemed to inflate bigger with each breath he took. "You see it, don't you? Mike's still growing." "But Donny," objected Mike, "last time... We don't have the neutralizer now. I don't want to be a freak." "I don't believe you!" cried Kyle. "I'd give my right nut to have your power, and you don't want it! Shit man. All that muscle! All that strength! And dude, you'd make an elephant jealous with those jewels you got down there." "He would," agreed Donny. "And Ballsy too. Or didn't you notice that either?" "I don't check other guys out," said Kyle. "Bullshit. We all do," said Donny. "Besides, if Justin's right and the formula is proportional to a guy's tests, well, I needed to see. Mike is huge. Looked to me to be almost twice as big as that Ballsy kid." "Nah. Maybe half again," said Kyle, who stopped suddenly, realizing that he just admitted that he was checking the other guys out. "Uh huh," said Donny. "Mike, you're fighting it, aren't you? You're trying NOT to be huge." "YA!" said Mike. "Not like last time! I hated it!" "And you had all those problems," agreed Donny. "Dude, I've been thinking. I think they were all psychosomatic. Kyle didn't have any problems, and neither did Justin. Ballsy seems quite happy. Only you. You ever wonder about that." "Thanks alot," said Mike. "You want me to lay down on a couch while you keep shrinking my head?" "Maybe later, stud," said Donny, smiling impishly at Mike, "but that has nothing to do with your head. At least, not the one on your shoulders." Mike blushed. "Dude, I only want you to be happy. If you want to be a normal guy rather than a super hero, fine. But right now, we need Mike the Incredible Muscle Man, not Mike the normal." Donny put his hand on Mike's shoulder. "Try it. Try to have fun with it. You might just learn to like it." Mike smiled, and seemed to relax. As he did, his slow and steady growth began to accelerate. He walked over to Justin and picked him up. "Come on. I gotta an idea on how to have some fun, and it involves sleeping wimpy here." --- Ballsy and Lisa sat in the truck. Billy was carrying them toward the junk yard. The landscape sped by at incredible speed. Ballsy's speed. Ballsy looked at his weak legs. Lisa's were bigger now. Secretly, he grabbed his nuts and squeezed. They were so hard. He was so horny. But he was too weak to force any growth out of them. Maybe he could trick Billy. Maybe he could find Justin or those other guys. Ballsy wanted to cry. He wanted to be huge. "You look funny," said Lisa. "Kinda like a stick man or something." Lisa looked at Ballsy's huge nuts and smiled. "Maybe that is a better name for you, now that Billy is back to full potency. You're not the biggest anymore, huh StickMan." Lisa giggled. "Why?" asked Ballsy. "Why Lisa. I thought you liked me." "Oh please," said Lisa. "Billy and I have been going out for a while. EVERYONE who is anyone knows that. He's so handsome and so strong, and nobody beats him in bed." A distant look came over her face. Ballsy felt small. Ya, the other guys had never really liked him or accepted him. He was the runt of the team until Justin had changed that. Ballsy guessed things never really do change. "Still, you didn't have to use me." "Oh, get over it, StickMan." And that's the last Lisa spoke to him. Ballsy watched the country speed by for the next couple minutes, determined to find a way to get his powers back. When they got to the junk yard, Billy easily lowered the truck to the ground, and lifted Lisa out. Ballsy nearly fell to the ground. "Fucking head rush!" cried Billy. "Did you see that. Fuck'n fast as the Flash and strong as Thor or somethin'!" "And more handsome than any of them," said Lisa, kissing them. "So wimp..." Billy began. "Call him StickMan," Lisa said. "So, STICKMAN, where's this little meeting taking place?" Ballsy shrugged. "They just said the junk yard." "Worthless," sighed Billy. He stopped, then got an idea. He jumped up, about 50 feet in the air, then spun around, and landed like a ballet dancer. "Over there are three big guys." Billy pointed to a big crane. "You gonna stick around, StickMan, or you wanna leave." Ballsy didn't answer. He just started walking toward an old, abandoned building, his head down. "Suit yourself," said Billy, picking up Lisa and jogging toward the crane. As he got nearer, he saw the men. They were shirtless, and wore spandex shorts that stretched to cover thick quads. Each had wide diamond-shaped calves. They were talking, and two had their backs to Billy. Their lats were huge, nearly blocking Billy's view of the third. "Ahem..." Billy said. The three turned. Each was more muscular than the next. All had bull necks and peaked traps. Their pecs hung high and firm over tight abs. Their stomachs looked like masonry. One was handsome, though not as good looking as Billy. One was built like a tank, with a firm squareness to his hyper-muscular army. The last was huge, and looked as big as Billy. Donny started to say, "Who are ..." but was interrupted by Kyle. "Bill?" he said. Mike and Donny looked at him. --- Ballsy found a dark shed. It was filled with disgarded wrecks of cars and metal scraps. Wind whistled through the building like it was breathing. Ballsy pulled down his loose fitting shorts. He looked at himself. His weak, rounded stomach hung over his huge cock and massive nuts. He grabbed himself and started to massage. He was horny, and needed release. He grabbed his nuts in his hand and squeezed. His super-hard nuts felt nothing, other than their own internal pressure of his mighty cum. He tried to squeeze harder, his pencil-thin arms shaking. He was too weak. He couldn't generate the force to initiate his growth. He stroked his dick, hoping to get his juices flowing, but he was weak and was staying weak. Suddenly, Ballsy heard a groan. "Who's there?" he shouted. He covered up his dick and walked toward the sound of the noise. What he thought was one of the wrecks wasn't. He saw a muscular man, naked, with beams of steel wrapped around him. He recognized the figure. "Justin?" "Huh? Who?" Justin's face twisted, then slowly, recognition formed. "Ballsy? Is that you? What happened?" "Fucking bitch is what happened," Ballsy said. "Can't you get free?" "Not strong enough," said Justin. "I don't..." Ballsy started. "Look. The formula seems to be affected by the size of a guy's dick and balls. When I sucked you off, I got big all right, but I couldn't maintain it. The strength just leaked from me. That's why I needed to suck you again. Then fucking Mike and Donny showed up again. They got it. Now I'm smaller than them again." Ballsy smiled. "Maybe I can help you with that. If you'll help me." Ballsy lowered his pants and showed Justin his overfull nuts. "I could just take that from you, you know. It's part of what happened to me," Justin admitted. "Then why don't you?" "Saving it up. I want revenge on those creeps." "I want revenge too on the bitch that did this too me. Think if I give you another dose of juice of my nuts you could break those beams?" Justin flexed, and the beams creeked and groaned. "Can almost do it now. With you juice..." Justin smiled. Ballsy walked foward. He grabbed his nuts and put them in Justin's hands. "Go ahead muscle man. Try and crush them. You and I both know you can't." Ballsy smiled as Justin began to squeeze. "HARDER!" Ballsy cried as he felt the power begin to eminate from his groin. Justin's forearm rippled with cords of powerful muscle. The steel holding his arms groaned as it strained to contain the powerful arm. Justin's felt the pulsing of Ballsy's nuts as they easily resisted his powerful grip. Justin gritted his teeth, his eyes squinting with the strain of the force he demanded from his hand. Justin watched as Ballsy's rounded stomach began to flatten. A cinderblock ridge appeared below his chest as two abs began to force through the skin. In moments, they were joined by a second set, then a third as Ballsy developed a six-pack. "YA!" Ballsy cried, "I feel the cum building in me!" His boyish chest, flat, began to round as a square ridge developed above his hardening abs. Ballsy's shoulders widened as round delts appeared above thickening arms. "Give me your cum!" Justin snarled, redoubling his efforts against Ballsy's titanium-hard nuts. Justin could feel Ballsy's thighs widening, forcing his hands and the powerful tests forward. "NOT YET!" Ballsy cried. He began to tremble. "Gonna erupt. Can't. Gotta hold it. Get bigger!" To steady himself, he grabbed the beam constraining Justin's hand. Without realizing, he began to squeeze. The taxed metal squealed, and Ballsy's finger dug into it, deforming it more. Justin watched as Ballsy's torso turned from a stick into a hyper-muscular man. "Dude, you're huge. Let me suck you. PLEASE!" Justin begged. "ARGH!" Ballsy cried, holding his orgasm as long as he could. Stroking himself quickly, he pulled away from Justin's grip and grabbed his balls with his own powerful hand. He moved to Justin's face and offered the chained man his cock. Justin wrapped his lips around Ballsy's engorged head. He pressed his tongue into Ballsy's slit, and heard the sound of pent-up pleasure. He put his mouth over the head, and bit at the slit. Ballsy felt the warmth of Justin's mouth and the pleasure-pain he was inflicting. It was to much. Even with his restored strength and powerful control, he felt as if his nuts were about to exploded. He released his juices, forcing his huge cock down Justin's throat so the prisoner had to take every last drop. Justin felt the eruption. He couldn't breath. He felt the juices flow down his throat, the warmth penetrating his torso as it traveled. The heat began to flow through his body as Ballsy sent more and more of his powerful cum into Justin. Ballsy watched Justin. His transformation excited Ballsy. He saw Justin's vein pulse as his vascularity increased, Justin's skin turned red, then he began to grow. The steel restraints squeaked and then snapped as Justin's pecs thickened. Even unflexed, the hardness of Justin's muscles would not be denied. The beams holding his arms shattered when Justin easily raised them. He put his arms around Ballsy's glutes, and massaged the muscle in an effort to stimulate Ballsy's orgasm. Justin raised a leg, and the steel encasing it flew through the ceiling. He did the same to his other leg. The only thing holding him down was a pair of beams wrapped around his waist. With each burst of Ballsy's cum, Justin grew bigger and strong, his body thickening and ripped muscle pushing through skin and vein. Finally, Ballsy's eruption slowed and stopped. He pulled his cock from Justin's mouth. Justin moved his hands to his pecs, feeling their final growth. He smiled, and put his hands on the two final beams. He sat up, and the top beam popped like a cork on a bottle of champagne. Only Justin's huge arms stopped it from flying through a wall. He tossed the beam to the floor where it rang as it landed. He sat, looking at the final beam. "Fucking try and contain me!" He grabbed the beam and snapped it freeing himself. He stood, naked. "Whoa!" said Ballsy. "Impressed? Good. Let's find Mike, Donny and that fuck'n traitor!" Justin smashed a huge fist into his hand, making a crack like thunder. "No," said Ballsy, shaking his head. "NO?" "We're not big enough," Ballsy said. "I was bigger than you when Lisa and Billy stole my muscle. Dude, we gotta get huge. We gotta hulk out bigger than ever." Justin stopped. "But..." Ballsy smiled, and rubbed his nuts. "Dude, don't worry. These power houses can go for days without stopping. Shit, I feel them ready to erupt again already." He put his nuts between his thick quads and squeezed. Ballsy's dick pulsed to life again. He stepped forward, his body already growing thicker with new muscle. "Ain't it hot getting bigger. Fuck man, kinda turned me on watching you grow. Gotta see that again," he said, grabbing Justin's hand. He placed Justin's hand on his chest, flexing it larger as ripped striations thickened and surged with new muscle. He put his free hand on Justin's pecs, who flexed in return. "Gotta make your muscles grow again. Hot, huh?" Justin smiled. --- [more to come] Mike smacked it with a loud thundercrack. "You're not so bad for a pretty boy," Mike taunted. "Ya, and you're not so bad for a dumb jock," Billy shot back. "So, the testosterone contest is over now?" asked Lisa. Billy grabbed his huge sack, giving his titanium nuts a squeeze while hefting the package for all to see. "When you got it," he said, walking to Lisa. He picked her up and kissed her, whispering, "and you know I got it." Donny and Kyle looked perturbed at Mike and Billy, feeling that they were somehow tricked. "So,how'd you get so big?" Kyle finally asked. "Hey Lisa," he added acknowledging her existence for the first time. "Hey Kyle," she said, running over to him and giving him a peck on the cheek. She rubbed her hand over his massive arm. "You're looking hot too." "Always have," he said dismissively. Lisa shrugged dismissively. "I got Lisa to thank for these muscle," Billy started, explaining to Donny, Mike and Kyle what happened. He told them how Ballsy had suddenly muscled up to Superman proportions, hit on Lisa, and then Lisa had drained his muscle into Billy. "Like this," Lisa said, grabbing Kyle in one hand and Billy in the other. Nothing happened. "Ya, it always was," Kyle said, pulling away. "You tried to come between our friendship, playing us." Billy nodded. "The sex is real good," he said. "Ya, she always was a size whore," Kyle said with distaste. "Still jealous of the big man, huh?" Billy said with some pride. Mike nodded. "Yep." "Fuck you both," said Kyle. "Hey, sorry to make you feel small," said Billy with a chuckle. "But, that's what drove you to become as strong as a horse, while I'm both strong and..." "What happened to Ballsy?" Donny interrupted, trying to defuse the situation. "Don't know," said Billy. "Went walking off. Kinda sulky about being so small now. Headed off toward some building." "Some building?" Donny said with alarm. "Ya, by the entrance." "Shit. Dudes, we may have a problem." Donny bolted off toward the building where they had left Justin. Mike and Kyle looked at each other, then took off after him. Billy picked Lisa up and followed. Donny stormed into the warehouse. It was dark. From the window's light, he saw the table where Justin had been trapped. Torn metal poked from it as if something had exploded through it from the inside. Donny froze as Mike and Kyle came running in. "Fuck!" Mike whispered, seeing the metal. "Justin did..." Donny nodded, then tilted his head toward the far corner. In the shadows, a hulking behemoth stood pressed against the wall. Something was in front of him. A table? A safe? No, it wasn't a something. It was a someone. The figure seemed to be bobbing back and forth. "They're here!" said the massive form, a deep baratone voice booming from his barrel chest. "Oh fuck ya!" the form said. It seemed to grow even bigger, then began to shake. "Ya! Take it!" Mike started to move, but the squatting form suddenly stood up. Even from across the room, the trio could see muscles growing and expanding. The form's back widened even more, thickening to the point of being musclebound. The form's legs became redwoods, muscle pressed so hard into muscle that it appeared the form's legs would pop. "Dude's what's..." Billy said, entering the warehouse. "Fuck. Who's that?" With effort, the form turned and started to stretch. "Justin!" Donny said. Justin raised two hyper-muscular arms, skin stretched over dense, thick muscle. Each arm looked thicker than a man's chest, and seemed to squeeze his head between powerful biceps. Justin's lats were so wide and thick, they seemed to form a T, stretching side at the top then tapering to a thin, muscular stomach. His thighs were so thick, nothing could be seen behind them. Even his calves bunched and pushed into each other. "In the ever-muscular flesh!" he bellowed, his voice deeper and stronger than the one before. Moving out from being eclipsed, the second huge man appeared. He was nearly as muscle-bound as Justin, and began stretching impossibly thick muscles that quaked and flexed with power. He looked at Justin. "Damn we're huge!" "Big enough now, ya think?" Ballsy looked at the four men, his arms pressed wide and forward by his own thick back and huge bis and tris. "Lookin skinny Billy. How ya like this!" He raised his arm, moutainous delts and traps fighting for room and he flexed his bicep. It exploded into beach-ball-sized roundness, yet was ripped with deep corded striations. Thick veins pulsed on top. "Heh," said Lisa, coming into view. "I can fix that." She began to walk toward Ballsy, but Justin moved quicker than anyone expected a huge man to move. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Lisa. "PUT HER DOWN!" Yelled Billy, flexing wide and strong in anger. Before he could move, Ballsy lept across the room and landed in front of Billy. "Ya gotta get passed me first," he said. "No problem," said Billy. Standing behind Billy, Donny knew it would be a problem. Ballsy seemed to be nearly twice as big and far thicker than Billy. Ballsy's body radiated with power, a gravity-well of strength that sucked other men's confidence and power into it. Billy drew back a fist and pounded into Bally's abs. There was no effect. He did it again forcing all his power into his punch, then again, each punch more powerful than the last. Ballsy yawned. "Wait dude," he said with a grin. "Let me flex." Ballsy's flat abs, corregated into eight distinct blocks framed by thick obliques rippled to life. Ridges between each ab deepened into values, and powerful cords. Ballsy's waist seemed to get thinner, as he vaccuumed his abs in, yet the wall of muscle became more defined. With a glint in his eye, maintaining the vaccuum, he flexed. Valleys at least an inch deep now framed steel-hard abs. His stomach was framed by a barrell-like rip cage protected by an armor of thick pecs. His intercostals were so shredded that it looked like a desert landscape after a rain -- rivers of muscle defining trenches of power. Without hesitation, Billy hit Ballsy with a punch that felt like lightning and sounded like thunder. A second later, Billy turned in pain, shaking out his hand which had crashed by a wall of muscle. Mike moved forward, backed up by Kyle and Donny. Billy recovered, and he and Mike started pounding into Ballsy's flexed abs. Kyle struck high, jumping on Ballsy's back and wrapping his steely arm around the Atlas-like neck. Donny struck low, wrapping his arms around Ballsy's knees and trying to tackle him to the ground. Justin dropped Lisa in a closet. He slammed the door. Immediately, she began to bang on it. Next to the closet was an industrial concrete mixer that had been sealed solid with dried concrete. Justin grabbed it with one hand, and found it bolted in place. He pulled hard, his bicep flexing to life and the bolts snapped from the ground. "I'd step back from the door if I were you," he warned before easily lifting the mixer with one hand and slamming it into the door with such force that it wedged there. He turned, and saw the four men attacking Ballsy. "Need some help there?" 'Nah, just waiting for you." Ballsy moved his left hand to the arm Kyle had wrapped around his neck. With total ease, he broke Kyle's flex and held Kyle under his armpit. "Here, start with something small." He tossed Kyle to Justin as if he were a ragdoll. Justin caught Kyle in and wrapped his monster arms around Kyle's torso. "Still jealous of us bigger guys?" Justin teased. "I could crush you like a bug!" He sneared, flexing a bit to demonstrate the power in his body. He heard a crack in Kyle's chest that may have been a rib cracking. Kyle grimaced. "This muscle..." Justin flexed a little harder "... could have been yours." Justin released his grip, then held Justin up by his neck. "I have no time for fools. I'm gonna go play with Mike!" Justin tossed Kyle into the wall. He hit with a crash. Justin walked with purpose to Ballsy. As he came closer, everyone felt the floor shaking, each footstep a mini-earthquake. Justin grabbed Donny from the floor. "Go play with Kyle," Justin said and throw him to the exact same spot Kyle had hit. Donny fell onto Kyle, and both lay there, stunned. Mike and Billy kept punching Ballsy, hitting the same spot in his muscle gut, trying to break it down. Ballsy looked bored. With blinding speed, he reached out and grabbed each man's fists in his hand, stopping them cold. Justin walked over to Mike. "You're mine," said Justin, who threw a punch into Mike's stomach that launched him 10 feet backwards. "And you're mine." Ballsy latched on to Billy's shoulder. "Did you like using me as a punching bag? Now it's my turn." Ballsy smiled. He made an OK sign with his left hand. "Better flex," he warned as he moved the sign to Billy's abs. Billy's gut became cinder blocks of pure muscle. Ballsy smiled, then flicked his finger into the center of the second block. Billy's muscles collapes. He doubled over in pain, barely believing the force Ballsy could generate with a single finger. A welt formed almost immediately at the site of the impact. He looked up, seeing Ballsy's huge cock near his face. He reached out, and grabbed it, squeezing with all his might. "Feels good, but my nuts are indestructable," Ballsy bragged. "We'll see..." said Billy, gritting his teeth. "No, I don't think so..." Ballsy grabbed Billy's arm. He pushed with all his might, but felt his power being overtaken by a hand much stronger than his own. "I'm big enough now. Big enough to break you like a twig." Ballsy pulled Billy's arm up. He resisted, and his muscles cramped and bucked in revolt, but Ballsy didn't notice. Ballsy moved his hand to Billy's package, and started to squeeze. Billy felt an earth-shattering pressure on his balls, but he also felt his balls fighting back. Ballsy grunted, obviously trying to increase the incredible pressure, but still, Billy felt very little except a sexual tension building. Justin had stood over Mike until he recovered. Mike jumped up, putting the full force of his legs into launching his torso into Justin's gut. At the last second, Justin swung an arm and smacked Mike back down. Mike grabbed onto Justin's legs, trying to tackle him. Justin took a step forward, kicking Mike back another 10 feet. Mike jumped to his feet and ran full force at Justin. Justin walked forward, allowing Mike to hit him and then pushing him back 10 feet, then 15 feet, then 20 feet. "Are you stupid or something?" Justin asked on the fifth attempt. "Don't you get it." Justin raised his arms into a double bi. "I got the muscle now, and I think it's time for more payback." Justin advanced on Mike. Mike faked a dive past him, then at the last second, jumped over Justin and started running toward Donny and Kyle. He dropped palettes of I-beams and threw heavy equipment, but he knew nothing was stopping Justin. He was just too powerful. Ballsy continued to try and crush Billy's nuts, with no effect. "Having some problems there?" asked Justin. He stopped his advance on Mike, putting his hand next to Ballsy's. Ballsy released on nut, and concentrated his full might on the one he held. Justin grabbed Billy's ball. "Fuck... he's as huge as you!" "Not after we crush him!" Ballsy snarled. "You can try, but shit guys, all you're doing is horning me up!" Justin started to squeeze, not holding back. "Looks like your friend got you beat in the muscle department. Shit, that feels good," quipped Billy. "Too bad Lisa's not here." Mike took advantage of the distraction and moved toward the closet with Lisa. He grabbed the cement mixer and pulled. It didn't budge. He pulled harder, his lats flexing huge and his tree-trunk legs shaking with the effort. "Help me!" he cried to Kyle and Donny. The two men, still dazed, moved toward the cement mixer. They grabbed on, and began to pull. The wall around the mixer made a whining noise, trying to withstand the awesome might of the three supermen. Muscles bulged and flexed as the trio applied tons of force to move remove the obstacle. With a jolt, the cement mixer moved back three inches. A second jolt gave way to four more. A third final jolt freed it, sending Kyle and Donny flying backward. Mike held the mixer. "Billy duck!" he screamed as he threw the mixer with all his might. It hit Justin and Ballsy by surprise, sending them backward. Billy ran toward the men, and Lisa came out of the room. "We gotta get out of here. They're too strong!" Mike walked to the rear of closet and punched, breaking a hole in the wall. "Let's go..." Mike pushed Donny and Kyle through the hole as Billy hefted Lisa in his mighty arms. Mike blasted through propelled by thick legs and by the time Billy and Lisa climbed through, was a good quarter of a mile down the road. Billy took off after them. As Billy ran, his manhandled nuts bounced with crushing force between his legs and his semi bounced hard, slapping Billy's sculpted quads and abs with a SMACK! Lisa reached behind her as Lisa grabbed the uncoiling snake and rubbed it. Billy responded to the need by running faster. He saw Donny and Kyle just beyond him, and Mike a couple hundred yards in front of them, blazing the trail. Billy pushed himself harder, and overtook the two smaller men with ease. Lisa's grip on his cock forced it harder which in turn drove Billy's need and power into overdrive. His legs were pumping huge as his calves acted like rockets and propelled him forward. His thighs pulsed with power as they slammed harder and harder into Billy's massive hang. With seeming ease, Billy over took Mike. Mike responded with a burst of speed, but it didn't matter. Billy sped past him, carrying Lisa with him. From behind, Mike noticed that Billy was growing. Slowly his muscles were thickening, retaining their proportions and symmetry, but inflating larger and stronger. Mike watched as the distance between him and Billy grew, Mike's powerful legs unable to keep up as Billy ran into the country. With each step, Billy's mind became more and more clouded by erotic hormones as his cock and balls were stimulated more than they ever had been. His mind became clouded as emotion overtook logic. He needed release and that need became Billy's sole reason for living. After 5 minutes, he saw a clump trees that were somewhat isolated. He ran in there. He looked down the road and couldn't see Mike or the others. He stepped into the shade and put Lisa down. Billy seemed to be shaking, but both soon realized it was his body growing bigger and stronger. The thought brought Billy to full arousal as his monster dick thrust upward to his massive pecs. "Looks like we're the first ones here," Billy said, stepping toward Lisa. "I know a way we can kill the time, if you want to play with some muscle." Billy's arm surged as he flexed, growing a perfect peak. Lisa thought it looked bigger than even Justin's had! "Don't let us stop you," a voice said from behind. Billy turned, to see Justin and Ballsy. "And I don't think you were the first ones here." Ballsy smiled, then took half a step forward, his thigh jutting in front of him. With deliberation, he tensed the muscles. His quads split and ripped into shredded relief. He looked at his monster, and at Billy's quad, a huge grin on his face. "Did you really think those twigs were faster than my wheels?" Ballsy bragged. "And talk about slow, we were here almost a minute before you." "Get away from us," Billy said, pushing Lisa back and adopting a defensive stance. "Now calm down," Justin said, taking a small step forward. "We don't want Lisa." With obvious intent, Justin's eyes wandered down to the huge cock throbbing upward. He licked his lips and said, "I want a taste of that." "Faggot!" Billy said. "Anything for this muscle," Justin retorted. "I can feel it slipping away as we stand here." Billy looked at Justin. Was he smaller than Billy? Justin's cock was huge, and his nut's did look like they could give Billy a run for his money, but were they smaller now than they were before? "I think your milk can fix that," Justin said. "Stabilize my balls at this size, maybe a bit bigger. Then my body will be able to retain the power!" Justin threw his arms to the side and struck a triumphant double bi. Grinning he said, "And there's something in it for you?" Ballsy got a confused look on his face. Then, Justin's arms swang down and grabbed his, yanking them backward with explosive force. "You can have Ballsy. Do whatever you want to him -- take his muscle, crush his nuts, I don't care." Ballsy's body flowed like lava cooling into hard granite as he stiffened, fighting against Justin's hold. "YOU CAN'T!" he screamed, an image of Lisa holding him while Billy neutered him with his hands. Ballsy flexed hard, but felt Justin's grip tighten and dig into his flesh. Justin ignored Ballsy's pleas. Ballsy struggled, and began to break Justin's grip. "Better decide fast..." Justin grunted. "Can't hold him for long..." Billy didn't answer for a seconds. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lisa will hold him." He moved his hand to his organ and started stroking. Lisa moved to Ballsy just as he forced himself free from Justin, but it was too late. Lisa grabbed his arm and instantly, he felt his superhuman strength leave his body. He crashed to the ground, his legs unable to support his mass. "Those wheels don't seem so strong now, do they?" Lisa boasted. Justin grinned a self-satisfied grin. He concetrated on Billy, willing his desire to fuel a need for Justin. "You gonna get on with this or what?" Billy said impatiently. Justin stepped forward, trying to take control of Billy's lust. He pushed hard, yet felt Billy's own might resist him. Billy seemed large. No, Billy was large. Justin felt a lust of his own as he looked at the perfectly proportioned, huge muscle man. "You gonna do this or what?" Billy asked again, hefting his massive organ. Justin lunged uncontrollably at the throbbing man meat. He grabbed Billy's huge nuts as his throat tried to engulf the massive length of the superman's cock. Billy smiled. "Ya. Do me, babe." Justin felt out of control. He wanted this. No, he needed it. Some portion of him didn't understand why Billy wasn't desiring him, but yet, he didn't care. His mouth engulfed half of Billy's huge manhood before he gagged. He withdrew and tried again, demanding his gag reflex stop and obey his wants. Justin's eyes wandered up Billy's brick-like abs to his slab-like pecs. He saw Billy's perfect grin. Justin's eyes stared wantonly into Billy's mocking gaze. Justin sucked harder. "Ya man, you need my cock, don't you," Billy laughed. He leaned over Justin, flexing his abs, pecs, bis and traps into a most muscular pose. Justin sucked harder, grabbing his own cock and began stroking uncontrollably. Justin wished that Billy felt the same desire he felt. He willed it with all his might. As he did, he tasted a salty taste of Billy's precum enter his mouth. He wrapped his massive arms around Billy's redwood thighs and pressed tight into him, feeling his steel-like arms succumb to Billy's harder and stronger hams. Justin felt Billy's balls prepare to unload. Without warning, he felt a force knock him off of Billy. Out of no where, Mike tackled Justin and rolled him off Billy's cock. "What the fuck are you doing Billy!" Mike cried. "Gotta cum Mikey boy. Take it." Mike didn't need to be told twice. He leaped off a stunned Justin and placed his mouth on Billy's cock as Billy began to erupt. "Your balls!" Billy cried. "He said it would make your balls tough! Think about your nuts! Like Ballsy and me!" Mike's mind involuntarily thought about Ballsy and Billy. Their nuts were so hard. Indestructable. Not like his. His were sore. Crushed by Justin. Robbed of his power. He got the power back, but he wanted his nuts to be indestructable again. Like Billy. Like Ballsy. Billy's cum tasted good. He sucked it down like water. Billy felt it too. Mike's vacuum pulled at him, ripping the cum out of him. Billy tried to pull away, but couldn't as Mike's tongue lapped around his organ and demanded more of his male juice. Billy cried as his orgasm consumed him. He felt weak against the flood of sexual release that had been let loose. Billy's cum overwhelmed Mike. The man's huge nuts seemed to flow endlessly, making more and more juice until Mike felt like he would explode. He felt the juice seep into every corner of his being. He became dizzy and his mind felt like it was in a fog. When the flow of juice began to stop, Mike started sucking hard. "Argh! Mike! Stop!" Billy felt as if Mike were trying to suck his nuts out his thick shaft. He pushed Mike off and watched as Mike fell to the ground. What he didn't expect was Justin. Billy saw the huge stud grinning, stroking his dick. Justin hefted his nuts, showing their new size. "Looks like a little will do ya," he said as his orange-sized balls throbbed powerfully in his hands. Billy watched as Justin's organ swelled above his belly button, over his brick-like abs and to his chest. Justin pushed the super-cock to the side and rubbed it against his nipples. "Oh ya, fucking hot! Always wanted to do that!" Billy noticed something else. The muscle that Justin had lost was returning, as he once again grew to the freaky size he had in the warehouse. Justin flexed his arm and watched bulges of muscle form over a super-ripped mountainous bicep. He kissed it, then turned and looked at Ballsy. "Well, I guess a deals a deal," Justin said smiling. Then with all the control his voice could muster, "LET HIM GO!" "No," replied Billy, unaffected by Justin's control. "Don't know why that's not working on you," he said, taking a menacing step forward, "but it doesn't matter. I got the muscle to back up my words." "Care to rethink that?" said a voice from behind him. He turned, his face in the most massive pecs he'd ever seen. He looked up, and Mike's grinning face towered above him. Justin took a step back and couldn't believe what he saw. Mike was huge -- more muscular than ever. His eyes darted over Mike's monsterous body, and stopped when he saw Mike's nuts. They were the size of grapefruits. "If a little did you, think of what all that super-charged cum did to me!" he said, flexing into a crab pose. "Now, you were saying something?" Justin stared at Mike at felt small. His massive muscle seemed so insignificant compared to the massive god that stood before him. "Mike..." he took a step back. "Back off runt!" Mike commanded, placing his hand on Justin's shoulder, stopping his retreat. He pressed down, and Justin's legs buckled. He fell kneeling on the ground, his mouth in front of Mike's huge cock. "Ya, I bet you want to suck this super-powered meat!" Mike said, hefting his massive balls in his hands. Justin struggled. His arms swelled with strength and rope-like veins appeard on his ripped quads as he pressed against Mike trying to get up. Sweat beaded on Justin as he failed to budge even one inch against Mike's dominant power. Justin looked up at Mike, and saw a confident smirk on the powerhouse's face. Mike began to press harder forcing Justin's shoulder's to the ground in submission. With all his might, he command, "Mike! Stop!" Mike froze and the pressure on Justin stopped. "Dude!" Billy said, running forward. Justin felt it. He had total control of Mike, and felt a total lack of control over Billy. "Stop him!" Justin command Mike. Like lightning, Mike turned and lodged a huge fist into Billy's abs. The force of the punch lifted Billy off the ground and threw him back ten feet. Justin pressed his will harder, and knew Mike was his slave -- his super power muscle slave. Justin stood up. "Well, isn't this an interesting turn." He walked toward Mike and grabbed his nuts. He squeezed. Mike stood totally still. "Hey Ballsy, looks like we got another member of the titanium nuts club." "I'll fucking kill you!" Ballsy said, Lisa holding him down. "Now is that anyway to talk to a friend?" Justin said, rubbing his hands over Mike's pecs, weighing them with his hand as he compared the huge muscles to his own. "Friend! You did..." "Mike," Justin said, before Ballsy could finish. "Go get our buddy Ballsy." Mike immediately turned and walked toward Lisa. "Mike! STOP!" Lisa cried. "Billy! Help me!" Billy crawled on the ground. He spit a drop of blood. Mike stood over Lisa and bounced his pecs. "You heard him. Let my friend Ballsy go." "He's not your friend, Mike...." Mike grabbed Lisa, and easily lifted her off Ballsy. As her contact with Ballsy was broken, Ballsy felt his strength return. He quickly stood, and moved from the woman's reach, and started toward Justin. "I'm gonna..." Before he could finish, there was the sound of rustling in the woods. "Mike, grab Ballsy and let's get out of here." Justin said, running further into the woods. Mike drove his shoulder into Ballsy's abs and lifted him up. Mike ran following Justin. As they vanished into the woods, Kyle and Donny ran into the clearing. "Whoa!" exclaimed Kyle, running to Billy. Extending his powerful hand toward his fallen friend, "What happened to you?" Donny looked where Mike and Ballsy had vanished into the woods. "Was that Mike?" "Justin's got him," said Lisa. "He went with them voluntarily." Donny and Kyle looked at each other. "Not again..." murmurred Kyle. --- Mike's ran at full speed, easily catching Justin. When he saw his master, he scooped him up and tossed him over his other shoulder. "I'll carry you Just." The added weight didn't even slow Mike down. His legs barreled through the woods, spanning the length of a football field with each powerful gait. "Where do you want to go? I'll get us there fast with these powerful wheels!" To make the point, he began to run faster. "Dude, I don't mind showing off what I got, but maybe we should get some clothes now," said Ballsy. "Do they make clothes big enough for us?" Justin asked? "I know where there is some!" and with a leap, Mike jumped over the trees, flying back to town and landed at the football field. "Coach had our uniforms made special for muscles like ours!" he said as Mike put Ballsy and Justin down. "Mike you love your muscles, don't you?" It wasn't just a question. Justin commanded Mike. In response, Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at his massive body, unable to see around his mountain-like pecs. He raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. He smiled, and raised the peak to his lips and kissed it. His other arm rubbed against his abs. "Fuck ya..." Mike started walking toward the locker room. "Come on... There are some great mirrors in here. Let's see just how awesome our bodies are!" The double doors to the locker room were locked. Mike grabbed the doors, his barndoor-sized lats flared and the doors frame broke from the building, taking a row of bricks with them. He tossed the door into the air, letting it crash in the middle of the football field. The entrance was barely big enough for Mike, but he squeezed in, followed by the smaller muscle teens. Mike walked straight to the mirror. "Awe fuck ya, look at me!" He turned to the side and hit a magnificent side chest pose. "Shit. I'm a fucking muscle god. Love it." Mike bent a leg, admiring his quads, hams and calves. "Freak'n hulked out. Man, no on is bigger than me!" Justin looked at Ballsy, and smiled. "Don't you think Mikey should share," he said, hefting Ballsy's nuts. "Hey Mike, ya know what Ballsy here got some great nuts and he loves guys to try and crush them. Makes him stronger too. Why don't you share your muscle with us and crush these big boys." "Sure Justin. Love to give you two this power." "Dude, does he do everything you say?" "Looks that way, doesn't it?" Mike walked to Ballsy and began stroking him. "Good cock, man. Not as big as mine, but damn sweet piece of meat you got here." Ballsy reached over and hefted Mike's cock up. A feeling of inadequacy swelled in him, and his own cock throbbed to life. He felt Mike's big hand move to his nuts and rub it, first gently, then harder. "Oh ya..." he said as his juices started to boil. Justin smiled. "Ya Mike. Make Ballsy here as big as you, or bigger if you can..." It took so little power to control Mike, Justin turned the rest of his will to Ballsy. "And Ballsy, you want me to suck all that big load of growth juice down, DON'T YOU." "Ya Justin," Ballsy agreed through clenched teeth, trying to resist Justin's will. Justin watched as Ballsy's muscles began to swell. Mike's forearms knotted as thick veins swam under paper thin skin as muscle rippled, fueling a grip capable of turning coal to diamond. "Fucking hard rocks... Gotta crush..." Mike gritted his teeth as he applied super pressure to Ballsy's nuts. In his hands, he felt the uncrushable nuts swelling larger from lemons to oranges. Ballsy hefted Mike's grapefruit sized balls, and watched in the mirror. "Shit, getting bigger. Huge!" Ballsy voice got deeper as his pecs began to press into his chin, lifting his head up. Ballsy's cock began to pulse, trying to grow larger but a sudden pain hit Ballsy and he screamed, shooting his load all over Justin. "Dude, that was awesome," said Justin, lifting the power cum from his abs and licking his fingers clean. "But you should have told me. I'd have taken it from the source." Justin looked at Ballsy. He was even bigger than Mike. "Dude, flex." Ballsy raised his arms, but the pain travelled across his body. His arms shook as Olympian biceps raised to the clouds. Ballsy screamed, and his arms began to shrink, returning to a size only slightly larger than he had started from. "Couldn't hold it. Man, he's too powerful for me." Justin looked at Mike. "Looks like you're the man, Mikey." Mike grinned. "The biggest," he agreed. "But you want me to be bigger, right big guy?" "Oh ya," agreed Mike, who began to stroke his huge cock. "Take my juice. Please Justin. You're my god!" "No wait!" cried Ballsy, "Let me try again." "Don't see the point," said Justin. "Seems those balls of your have limits, and Mike's got more there than you got, and they're just as hard." A wave of jealousy and disbelief hit Ballsy. His nuts, his huge nuts, had always shamed other guys. No way could this weak-willed freak beat him. "Look, my cum. Suck me off while Mike tries to crush these diamonds! If I can't hold it, then you get my cum and Mike's!" "Please Justin, my god, take me. I want to satisfy you so bad," cried Mike. "Change of plans, Mike. Let me jerk you while you try and crush Ballsy here again." Justin walked toward Mike, fell on one knee, and placed his right hand under Mike's nuts. "Man these are huge! You like me touching your boulders, Mike?" "Fuck," Mike whimpered. "Ya, please Justin. Play with me. Feels so good." "As good as crushing Ballsy's peas? Do that again, Mike." Ballsy walked over to Mike. "Try it, runt." Mike snarled, then roughly grabbed Ballsy's sack and squeezed hard. Veins pulsed on Mike's forearm as his vice-like grip bore down on Ballsy's testicles. Once again, Ballsy felt his juices flowing, his balls growing and his muscles pulsing with size and power. "Ya, make me huge!" he said, raising an arm and flexing his thickening bicep. As Ballsy grew, Justin grabbed the teen's cock with his free hand and place the tip of the thick, growing snake in his mouth, whispering, "Make me grow huge, friend." Ballsy's cock throbbed as his shoulder's widened. His lats, steely barn doors, pressed into his leg-thick arms, fighting his growing guns for more room. His pecs ballooned, swelling again to massive size. Then, like before, a subtle pain started in the depths of his powerful muscles. "No!" Ballsy snarled in a baritone voice. He closed his eyes, concentrating on his balls. His titanium-hard nuts throbbed and swelled, and Ballsy demanded that they protect his growing muscle mass, transferring Mike's crushing grip into his own super strength. He felt Justin's hot mouth slip off his cock. "Fuck!" Justin said in awe. He had watched Ballsy's huge body become even more musclular. He wrapped his own powerful arms around the tree trunk legs and kneaded Ballsy's granite-hard glutes, and struggled to keep his grip as the teen's fantastic lower body overcame his own huge size. Looking up, Justin's eyes scanned abs that became more deeply etched every second and with every breath. Ballsy's pecs formed a ledge above Justin's head that blocked-out the light. Justin's eyes darted to Mike's own shelf that towered over him. Its less-substantial size was clear. Justin noted the strain on Mike's face as his fruitless attempts to crush Ballsy's now-larger sack ony resulted in Ballsy's growth. "Even bigger than Mike." "He's so huge," Mike said, the awe clear in his voice. Ballsy's muscles cramped as they grew, and the pain sharpened. Still, he heard Mike's comment and saw the precum streaming from the huge man's cock. Ballsy made his move. With his powerful hand, he pushed Justin hard off his cock, grabbing Mike's snake and placing his own gaping mouth over it. Grabbing Mike's own invulnerable nuts, he squeezed the now smaller jewels hard. The shock had the desired effect, and Mike exploded his own powerful cum in Ballsy's mouth. Ballsy tasted the salty-sweet liquid, and a warmth pulsed into his body. As it did, his muscle relaxed and the pain began to subside. As it did, his own cock exploded, covering Mike in a rich white blanket of man juice. "WHAT DID YOU DO!" Justin screamed, standing up and rushing to lick the strength giving cum from Mike's body, but he was too late. Mike's skin absorbed the power liquid, and his powerful muscles took on a ripped look of a man with almost zero body fat. But even Mike's new ripped look couldn't compare to Ballsy now. Ballsy stood next to Mike, his body's width making Mike look skinny. Ballsy's rounded shoulders flowed into thick arms, biceps and triceps ripped and rippling with powers. Thick veins covered Ballsy's forearms. His chest had inflated into two protruding man-tits, a thick vein pulsing over the globes barely hidden by paper-thin skin. But Ballsy's strongest bodypart continued to be his legs, with their long, thick quads, hog-sized hams, and calves that swooped out like wings of a bomber. "Now this is more like it," said Ballsy as he raised an arm, flexing his bicep. He grinned at the amazing height of the moutain, then moved it to his mouth and kissed it. "That strength was suppose to be mine!" Ballsy flexed his towering traps, forcing his shoulders to rise. "Guess not." Justin knew that his power to control men weaked the stronger the man became, but he had to try. "I want to suck you off now!" Ballsy froze. His will seemed to be sucked out of him. "Sure, Justin." Justin felt it. It was easy. Ballsy couldn't resist him. "Mike's cum!" Justin thought. Mike was unable to resist him, and now that had transferred to Ballsy. "I can work with this," Justin thought. He walked over to Justin, placing his hand on the teen's firm pecs. Mike walked over, and Justin placed another hand on Mike's now inferior meat. "Good boys, but let's get some clothes and get a move on." The three muscle monsters started to dress. As they did, they heard voices in the hall. "They have to be in here!" It was Donny. Justin looked around as he heard footsteps in the hall. He stared at Ballsy, whose massive organ was throbbing wantonly by Justin's command. "Fuck." He turned to Mike, his massive body flexing, trying to overcome the superior size Ballsy had achieved. 'Still...' Justin thought. He turned and grabbed a XXXXL jockstrap and threw it at Mike. "Mike stop them. They're runts compared to you..." "Just like he's a runt compared to me," said Ballsy, raising one arm and flexing his Everest-shattering bicep as his other arm squeezed and stroked his redwood-like cock. "but come running when I call you. As soon as you hear my voice, be hard and ready to shoot." If Ballsy's cum turned Justin into the superman he deserved to be, he'd need Mike's to stabilize the change. "Anything for you Jus..." he said, pulling the jock over his wheels and stuffing his horse-killer cock into the overstretched fabric. He walked to the door. "They won't get past me." Justin turned his attention to Ballsy. "Fucking amazing muscles..." "All yours man. God, I could cum right now. You are so hot..." Justin fell to his knees and grabbed Ballsy's tightening nuts. "Bigger than grapefruits..." "And twice as juicy..." Justin's forearms flexed into massive bowling pins as they squeezed the cum-filled orbs. He placed his mouth over Ballsy's huge cockhead, trying to pull it forward, but the muscles that held it erect were as powerful as the rest of his body. Justin adjusted himself and commanded, "cum". A tidal-wave of salty power erupted immediately from Ballsy. The huge muscle freak flexed, his whole body pushing his growth juice from his hose and into Justin. "Grow you mother fucker!" he screamed as he demanded more and more cum from his namesakes. "Need you to be huge... deserve to be huge..." he cried as wave after erotic wave shot from the tool. Justin sucked harder than he ever had, trying to contain what felt like gallons of growth juice, afraid to loose even one drop. He felt Ballsy's organ flexing and throbbing, and, in a symbiotic rhythm, his body throbbed too. Justin felt an amazing power flow into his body. It was a feeling he had experienced once before. Then Mike had robbed him of it, but now it would be his again. Suddenly, the door to the hall exploded inward as Mike's body crashed backwards, flying uncontrollably until stopped by the far wall next to Justin and Ballsy. Mike groaned, his head shaking. "Justin..." he whimpered. Justin had no time for questions. He felt a sharp pain in his own nuts as they tried to assimilate the strength Ballsy had bestowed. They were failing. Justin sucked the last of Ballsy's cum as the huge stud nearly collapsed from the effort. "Mike, I need your cum!" Justin demanded... "Ballsy, protect us..." Justin grabbed Mike's jock as the huge man responded Pavlovianly to the command, his own power tool hardening. Justin placed his mouth around the second man's cock, easily lifting him up, noting that now his own arms were nearly as large as Mike's thighs... As the first load of Mike's cum hit Justin's eager tongue, Ballsy's body flew back with so much force the room seemed to shake. "As if..." a familiar voice boomed. Justin felt hands grab his chest, and an irresistible force lifting him up. He struggled, but to no effect. "Looks like Justin figured it out too..." Justin instinctively twisted and swung, a kiloton of power in his fist, and connected with an armored slab of meat even more powerful. There was a crack and pain swelled in Justin's hand. He looked, and saw Donny, his Captain America good looks even more pronounced on the most massive body Justin had seen. Donny seemed to have grown to nearly 7 feet tall to accomidate muscle. "Leave him alone," Mike snarled at Donny. "No one hurts Justin," Ballsy agreed. In unison, both muscle gods lunged at Donny, each one taking one of Donny's arms as they tried to push him back. Justin watched as the men's legs flexed and dug into the tile and concrete floor. Their feet skidded as they grunted and pushed. Justin felt fear as he saw a look of boredom on Donny's handsome face. He stood, feeling small as he added his force pressing into Donny's pecs. Donny smiled. "Let me get rid of these gnats," he said, easily raising his arms, as Ballsy and Mike tried with futility to contain Donny. With a flick of the bigger man's wrists, he grabbed Ballsy and Mike by the neck and lifted them. "I always throw the small ones back," said Donny, tossing Mike and Ballsy into the far wall and cracking the plaster. Both men fell to the ground disoriented. "Your turn." Donny raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. It grew and grew, becoming higher and thicker as Justin watched. Justin felt a need to compare. He raised his own arm, flexing, watching as his bicep grew. Bigger than Mike. He flexed harder. Bigger than Ballsy. Justin felt huge, but he heard Donny laugh. He looked over. Donny's arm appeared twice as thick and half again as large. "How?" Justin muttered fearfully. Donny, Kyle and Lisa stood in the field after their last defeat. Kyle was licking his wounds while Lisa reassured him. Donny was sitting on the ground, picking up random rocks and crushing them in his palms. He looked at Kyle and the massive balls. “Lisa,” he said, “what was going through your mind when Ballsy fucked you?” Lisa looked up, then at Kyle who nodded, and shrugged, saying, “Well, he is hot. But I’m into Kyle. I just wished Kyle had the muscle and he didn’t.” Donny smiled. “And Kyle, when you sucked him off.” “Dude!” replied Kyle. “Lisa’s my babe. I only did that…” “I don’t care,” said Donny. “What were you thinking?” Kyle scowled. “I was thinking that I wanted my balls back, and this guy had some huge nuts.” Donny smiled. “So, Lisa wanted to make Ballsy weak and you wanted his nuts. And, Lisa makes Ballsy weak and you have nuts that rival his.” Donny saw lightbulbs go off. “Kyle, I want that cock of yours.” He flexed his bicep, making his forearms bulge. “I want to crush those nuts with so much power Justin is a flea compared to me.” Kyle smiled. “Only if I can suck you off at the same time. I want to be able to suck all the power from those assholes, just like I did from Ballsy!” Donny looked at Lisa. “Is that OK with you?” Lisa’s eyes narrowed and she grinned. “Can I watch?” ---- Donny held Justin, his feet dangling above the floor. Justin felt his strength stabilize, but it wasn’t enough to defeat Donny. “You can come in now!” Donny yelled. Lisa walked in and went toward Ballsy. She saw fear in his eyes as she touched him and he collapsed on the floor, the weight of his body pulling him down without the strength to get up. Next was Kyle. He looked unchanged from their last encounter, except for the grin on his face. He walked toward Justin. “I think I’ve had enough of you!” Kyle grabbed Justin’s traps and Donny let him go. Justin felt like a rag doll. The world was spinning. He felt small. “Mike,” he whimpered, but felt nothing. Kyle felt power. His body was growing. He felt Kyle’s traps start to shrink as his forearms grew and became more sinewy. Kyle checked out his bicep which was thickening. He felt power! As Justin shrank in size, Kyle grew. He needed to adjust his legs as they pressed tighter and tighter together. Donny walked over to Mike. “Suck my dick, wimp!’ Donny stroked his huge organ, watching it grow. “Justin…” Mike moaned. “Fuck him. You’re the biggest stud ever!” Before Mike could complain, Donny put his huge organ in Mike’s mouth. “You know you’re the biggest ever. No one can beat your power and Justin is just a wimp ass wannabe!” Donny forced his monster meat in and out of Mike’s mouth. “You’re the best right?” Donny grabbed Mike’s head and forced it to nod yes. “You are my stud!” Donny shot a huge load into Mike’s mouth… “and Justin can’t control you ever again.” Time stopped for Mike. In his mind’s eye, he was Justin. Then he was Donny. He remembered lifting and growing huge, then losing it all to Justin. He saw Donny saving him. He saw Donny’s smile. He felt the warm salty taste in his mouth. He looked up and saw Donny. Massive. Strong. Donny’s dick slipped from Mike’s mouth and Mike stood up, towering over Donny. Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at Donny, who seemed small. “Thanks.” Mike turned to see Kyle, huge like Donny but still smaller than Mike. Kyle was holding a small, skinny man. “I think you can put Justin down now. He can’t harm us any more.”

Mike: The Workout by NerdJock Note: This is one of my very first stories... I decided to stop by the gym after finishing a quick run. I hadn't been there in a quite a while and I was in the mood for a little action, which I never had a problem finding when I went to a regular gym. You see, I'm not quite sure whether it's genetics or something else, but I have some very special physical abilities. While I'm shredded, I'm not that huge. My arms are 19" maybe 20" pumped, my chest is only 58"and my thighs are 29". What really gets me the stairs is my waist, which is a cut 28". Not to mention I have a killer 8-pack and about 4% body fat. You could see every muscle fiber in my body, but I'm getting a little off track. So I walk in and place my membership card on the desk. From what I could see the attendant is a pretty hot little stud. Good sized and well defined body. A good dusting of light hair on his arms and, I was happy to see, he left the hair on his chest trailing down and getting lost in his tank-top. Judging from the board shorts and the above average build, I'd say he's a surfer. I like surfers, great strength, stamina and coordination. Given that he works at a gym, probably into muscle too. That's even better. He finally looks up from reading his copy of Men's Workout and his jaw about hit the desk. I was right definitely into muscle. I'll make sure to give him a good show. Over his shoulder I see the television is tuned to the Olympic marathon and I couldn't help but chuckle. The guys thought they were so good, but the wouldn't stand much of a chance against me, and that's not just ego talking. As I mentioned, I just finished a quick run, at least for me. For other people it'd be impossible. My usual warm up run takes me about 30 minutes and covers about 30 miles. On top of that, I strap weights onto my ankles, wrists and chest. These aren't little weights either. Each ankle has 65 lbs, each wrist another 45 lbs, and my chest gets 120 lbs. Yup a total of 340 lbs, not bad, eh? That and still a one-minute mile, I'd like to see any of those Olympic guys do that. Anyway, my laughing brought the cute little stud back to his senses. He blushed a little and scanned my ID card, seeing that I had a lifetime membership. I realized that he might have thought I was laughing at him so I decided to put his mind at ease, "You must be new here, my name's Mike," as I extended my hand. As he watched the muscle in my flex and writhe with that simple movement, "Martin. Yeah I just started here a few weeks ago. Never seen you around; I'm sure I'd remember." "Yeah I travel a lot and just got back in town," I lied. "I was just watching the Olympics. Kind of funny don't you think?" He looked at me a little funny and said, "Yeah...I guess." No problem, he'll realize why later. I decided that he was going to be my target for the day. "We'll I'd better get started," as I walked away I caught Martin starting at my back and probably my ass; his eyes kind of glazed over. Damn I love having that effect on people. No ego there, right? Well I'd only run about 20 miles and hadn't really broken a sweat and I noticed that the gym had gotten a few of those elliptical trainers that simulate running. Might as well given them a try. I wasn't sure the machine could support my 230 plus the extra 340 I was carrying so I stopped off by the locker room to drop it off before getting on the machine. I entered my current weight and selected the most difficult setting. I started my workout and couldn't help but laugh again. I didn't notice any resistance what so ever. I watched the speed indicator go past 100, 120 RPMs, then 150 RPMs and this was still way to easy. Oh well, I'll just keep it here for a while. I kept glancing at the distance and time indicator. 10 minutes and 20 miles later I was getting bored, I was just about to get off, when I noticed Martin gawking at me again. Thinking about it from his point- of-view, I can see why. My body is probably a blur of movement though it feels perfectly natural to me. Maybe I shouldn't be showing off this way; besides I'm getting bored. I slowed down and glanced at the workout summary. Total distance 27 miles, time 12 minutes, max RPMs 167, and max heart rate a cool 65 bpm. Not to bad, another good warm-up. I got off the machine, still not having broken a real sweat yet, and walked back over to Martin. "Shit man, that was amazing." He walked over and glanced at the screen and about fell over. "Holy fuck! That's fuckin' incredible. You're not even breathing. How'd you do that?" "It's not very challenging actually. Not a bad machine, just not hard enough," I said rather nonchalantly. I looked around the weight area not another soul to be found. Perfect. How should I really impress my little friend today? I flexed each body part slowly, pretending to stretch, and checked Martin's reaction to each one. When I hit my tri's his eyes got wide. I flexed my biceps and they got even wider. Just like I thought an arm man. Okay Martin, my boy, arms it is. I went over to the Preacher Curl machine. I never really liked these, plus there's only 180 pounds on the stack. Not much work there, so I grabbed a straight bar and went to the preacher bench. I grabbed a couple of 45s on put one on each side; this'll grab him. "Hey Martin, mind spotting me for a sec." He walked over trying to look like he wasn't in a hurry. When he got there he asked, "So how many you going for?" "I don't know 15 or 20, this is just a warm up." "You're kidding right? This is 115 pounds." "Trust me," I said as I flashed an over-confident smile and sat down on the bench. I reached over and grabbed the bar easily lifting it off the supports. I started doing my set in slow strict form. Martin stood there watching my bicep contract and force the veins into even greater relief as the blood rushed into my arm. After 20 reps I stopped and set the weight back in it's support. "Fuck dude, I've seen guys lift weight like that before, but you make it seem so easy. After 20 reps you're not even breathing. How the hell do you do that?" "I'll tell you in a minute. It's time for my next set." I got up and grabbed another pair of 45s and slapped them on the each side. Martin's eyes went wide again. "Now way man. No one can do that." "We'll see." I put on a cocky smile as I reached over the bench again. This time I only grabbed the bar with my left hand. "No way, dude. No way," Martin said shaking his head. I just looked over at him still smiling and flexed my left bicep. The bar lifted off the support just as smoothly as the first time. Martin's jaw dropped. I did 25 reps in perfect strict form before setting the bar back down and switching hands. I did another 25 perfect reps with my right arm before setting the bar down. "That's amazing. You just curled more then I fuckin' weight with a single arm! I stood up and hit a double bicep pose. Each muscle fiber is clearly visible and pulsing with strength and I still haven't really done anything yet. I reached over and squeezed my right bi. Harder then steal. Martin licked his lips and flexed his fingers for a bit. "Go ahead and give them a feel. Tell me what you think." He just looked at me. I nodded as he slowly reached over and feel my arm. He squeezed lightly and then with growing force, though nothing to bother me. I've broken a vice on these arms, but that's another story. I looked down and noticed a bulge growing in Martin's board shorts. "So what do you think?" "Fucking incredible. It's so hard. It's like feeling a warm rock. You're still not even breathing, was that hard? "That, my friend, was nothing. Why don't you lock the door and I'll really show you something." He ran to the front as fast as he could and I knew I had him. He was back in less then 30 seconds. I walked over and grabbed another set of plates and asked Martin to bring two more. I moved the weight from the smaller bar to a full size one since I didn't know if it could support this weight. Four 45 pound plates on each side, plus the bar, a total of 405 pounds. Still not quite my max, but it'll knock Martin's socks and probably his cock off, judging from the growing bulge in his shorts. Not a bad package either, but back to business. Again I reached over and grabbed the bar with my left hand. I took a breath and cleanly lifted the bar off the support. 10 reps, 20, 25, but I didn't stop there, 30, 35, 40. After 45 Martin started counting them off. "46, 47, 48, Holy Shit, 49, 50!" I set the bar down, changed hands and started again. "...48, 49, 50!" I returned the bar to it's support. "Amazing. Fuckin' Amazing, dude. You must be the strongest man alive," He reached over and rubbed my biceps again. "Damn. It's so hard and it fells like you have a nuclear rector in there." "Maybe I do, " I smiled at him as I reached down and cupped his growing erection. "You're not so soft yourself. I guess you like what you've seen so far, eh?" "Oh yeah. Absolutely incredible. I still can't believe it." "That? Well that wasn't to bad. Still a little to light though." I reached around his legs and back, scooped him into my arms, and started to curl him. "Shi.." I interrupted him, "You're not very heavy yourself, what about 195?" "What? Yeah, how'd you know?" "I know my weights pretty well. Go ahead feel them up and squeeze as hard as you want. I don't mind at all," I said as I continued effortlessly curling this stud's body. Martin reached over and grabbed my right peak and squeezed with all his might. It felt like a drop of rain. I never have found a man strong enough to do much more then that. He stopped squeezing and I put him down after about 60 reps. He started rubbing his forearm. "It's so hard. I didn't even make a dent in it and my hands are pretty strong." "You don't say. Here grab more forearm, and tell me if you like this." I grabbed a 2 and half pound weight and held it in my palm as Marty grabbed my arm. Then I slowly closed my hard, watching the "hard" iron get crushed by my powerful fingers. To me it was as soft as wet clay. After I closed my hand I rolled the weight in my hand until all that was left was a small ball of iron. I opened my hand and Marty let go. His breathing was a bit labored. When I looked at his basket I knew why a wet spot had formed on his shorts. He shot his load. "Ahh Marty, that was supposed to be mine." I reached around his waist, just above the belt line and lifted him high into the air. His feet were dangling around my waist a good three feet off the ground. He put his arms on my head to steady himself. I pulled his shorts off careful not to rip them, and saw the thick cream on his still throbbing cock. "Now look at this mess," I said as I inhaled his hard cock and cleaned all the cum off it, but I didn't stop there. I moved his body away from mine, pulling his cock from my mouth. "You got any more for me?" I swallowed his cock again and started flexing my arm. Using the motion to push his cock in and out of my mouth. I applied a little pressure with my tongue and started sucking. It didn't take long before I was rewarded with another blast of his cream. I still kept going and got another couple of blasts before he was done. I pulled him out and set him back on the floor. "Holy shit! That was the best sex I've ever had. No one has ever made me feel that way or cum more then once so quickly!" "Hey, my little man, that's just my first exercise. I'm not done with my workout yet." I smiled with my cocky grin. "Oh shit yeah." His eyes glossed over and he smiled back.

Chapter 2 - The REAL day of my BIRTH. As I slept that night, I had visions of different types of men growing into gigantically huge muscle gods with various styles and magnitudes to their bodies. There were smooth college men to 70-year-old daddies that grew thick coats of facial and body hair in various degrees covering their mammoth proportionate muscles. Then some would grow no hair at all and actually become bald all over their slick, silky, tanned Herculean frames. There were blonds, brunettes, redheads, silver and coal black types. Hundreds and hundreds of gods were displayed before me, and the strangest thing of all was that I felt what each and every one of them felt as they grew: The power, euphoria and an overwhelming feeling of lust and a godlike existence. The next day, which was my birthday, I awoke with a huge headache and was sick to my stomach. I felt completely hung over, but my whole body felt different. I couldn’t explain it, but even with this massive hangover, the rest of my body felt like a million bucks. I was still very groggy when I got up to take a much-needed piss. Cloudy images of the muscle gods still roamed my thoughts. As I walked to the bathroom I felt really heavy, like I had packed on quite a few pounds. I thought it must have been all the beer I drank. As I started to piss, I could feel it coming. It was a mixture of a feeling like I was going to be sick and horny at the same time. I thought, ‘How fucking twisted is this?’ At that moment the feeling of being sick took over and I puked twice to the only god that I wish I never had to worship; Porcelain. I got up off my knees, again, and went back to my bed feeling actually refreshed and invigorated. Not only was the urge to purge gone; the feeling of my cock growing and getting heavier by the second was turning my hormones into overdrive. I felt the insatiable need to whack off. By that time I laid back down I was more awake and I noticed that while my head was almost touching my headboard, my feet were hanging over the foot of the bed. I thought that was really odd as well, but exciting too, and I started to get even harder. The harder I got, the more the hangover went away and the more amazing I felt. In fact I was feeling like a million bucks. The muscles in my body felt like I had just had a massive workout and I could feel the pump in them, filling them up. I started to remember how awesome it was to suck Billy’s huge cock and not even have to strain my mouth or gag. My cock became harder. I was still trying to rationalize all of this to the point of thinking that I must’ve been able to take Billy’s cock by all of the practice I had had with the football coach who was extremely thick as well as some of the other campus men, but none of them was ever over 14” like Billy was. As I thought about how that big soft cock got harder and longer in my mouth, I started to get so horny my cock was hurting with throbbing pressure so I brought my pleasure tool out from beneath the covers and grabbed it so I could feel it getting harder and bigger in my hand. Damn, it really was bigger, almost an inch, I thought. I stopped rationalizing and knew Billy had done something to me and I fucking loved him for it. I loved the feeling of something growing. Flashes of my childhood, that had been lost down memory lane, came back to me as I remembered how I use to get a really great and funny feeling watching The Incredible Hulk show and seeing David Banner growing and getting huge. My little penis would get really hard and I would want to touch it with all my heart. Watching reruns as I got older, especially after the time behind the barn, it would sometimes cause me to just cum right in my pants as the mild manner Banner grew to his incredible alter ego. I wanted so much to see a mammoth green cock rip right through his pants and cum all over the screen. I’m sure there would have been many a people dying to see that. Now, as I lay there, my adult cock felt amazing getting plumper and growing bigger causing my fingers to spread wider. It was already rock solid like the end result of an erection, but it kept growing bigger and bigger. With each stroke it got heavier and thicker: God what a feeling. By the time it stopped it’s mutation it was well over 12” long and about 7” thick. I started grabbing my big wand with both hands and fucking them. My balls, which were larger as well, being about the size of two extra large eggs, were pounding on the mattress and flying up against my fists as I pumped with an incredible fury. My ass was bucking and I wished for Billy’s cock to be in it. Visions of my dream gods touching and feeling me caused me to begin to lose control. Flashes of my grandpa posing for me and egging me on began. He was still the most beautiful specimen of muscle I had ever seen, and even though I knew how wrong it was to desire him, I did. I was on the threshold of no return. The feeling of the purest euphoria was upon me and I was going to let go. That’s when I heard the latch on my unlocked door start to move. Cursing a midst a whisper, I quickly threw the covers over me and sat up, acting as best I could, that I had just woken up. Luckily it took my mom a bit to come into my room. If it weren’t for the tricky latch on the door she would have caught me jerking off. I barely had enough time to tuck my cock down under my legs so she wouldn’t see the giant circus tent that I’m sure would have been created. The whole time she was there, I had a hard time concentrating on what she was saying. All I could think of was Billy, my grandpa and the other huge bodied men and my huge throbbing cock under my legs for which I so desperately wanted to feel explode all over me. As my mom came in, she told me Happy Birthday and asked if I really wanted to go back to college today or stay longer. I told her that I had to get back today to start getting ready for the next semester. She sighed and said that dad couldn’t drive me to Billy’s place across town. His work was keeping him at the office longer. But she and I both knew that he just wanted to get shit faced. She said I still had a week before school started and if I would want, I could spend a couple of days with her brother, Matt. He had a farm outside of town about 20 miles away and that Matt said he would love to see me because he hadn’t seen me since I was 6 years old. I had a flash of what Billy said last night about my Uncle Matt. I wondered if there was a connection. Mom said that Matt had called last night and told her that he would drive me all the way back to college in a couple of days if it was alright with me. He said he had some “BIG” (she threw her hands out in a broad stoke as if to emphasize the word) plans for me. I pictured Billy’s enormous cock driving into my mouth and my cock started soaking my bed in precum. I told my Mom it was fine, but that I didn’t even remember an Uncle Matt. She said it was here half-brother from Grandpa’s first marriage. She told me how fond of me he was, that I was a star athlete in college and all. Matt told her that, while I stayed with him, he could show me some pointers on how to improve my game, too. The whole time she told me this, I wondered how much she really knew about grandpa and the other men on her side of the family. More thoughts of Billy poured into my brain as I could envision him growing over 20 feet tall, fucking and dominating me with his size and muscle. God I wished she would just stop talking and leave. My cock continued shooting precum and the restraint I was going through was only making me hornier. She continued saying that Matt never came around much because my dad and him didn’t like each other very much. She said that Matt and my dad used to be great friends, but they had a huge falling out one day and they never spoke to each other after that. She didn’t know what it was about and neither Matt nor my father would talk about it. Because of this, my mom had only talked to Matt on the phone when my father wasn’t around and she hadn’t seen him herself in over 20 years. She said that that was the main reason she never told me about him. I told her it was fine and that I would be glad to stay with Uncle Matt. She left the room smiling and went to call him. Almost on her housecoat-tails, I got up to lock the door, bolting it so there would be no more interruptions until I was through enjoying my new improved body and as I walked back to my bed, I turned to look at myself in the mirror. God almighty, I really was bigger. My whole body must’ve grown 3-4 inches overnight. I looked fucking awesome. I felt my new, bigger, and thicker body all over and to my incredibly overjoyed glee, I was also more cut, with hills and valleys of muscle. I felt the best I have ever felt in my life. I pinched my harder, thicker quarter sized nipples, while intermittently squeezing and pounding my thicker, harder chest. I kissed and sucked my rock hard biceps and arms. I played with my fuller and harder ass, finger fucking myself and then I took out the largest of one of my dildos that I had hidden away and I imagined it was Billy fucking me. It had a suction on it and I went into the tub of my bathroom and backed into it over and over until there was so much precum coming out of my cock that I had to switch my direction to my new huge friend. I grabbed my new big thick 12” cock and proceeded to give it my full attention; studying it and worshiping it as well as my huge sack of 2 gloriously hot apple-sized nuts. I looked at myself, almost in awe and completely amazed at how I looked. I brought my cock up next to my body and the head was only an inch below the cleft of my chest. I let it go and it sprang back down and back up, smacking into my torso. Then as if on a suspended wire, it came to rest at an almost perfect 45% angle. Thick pearls of precum oozed out of it and ran down the long length of it. I took my hand, spreading the glistening juice all over it till it was shiny and glossy. I licked my lips. Thinking of another fantasy of mine, I pulled my cock back up attempting to bend over to touch it with my lips. I was astonished when they met with ease. I licked the large bulbous head sticking my tongue into my piss hole, tasting my own precum directly from my cock, for the first time. Still with ease, I bent further down and took the head of my serpent into my mouth and started to slowly go down the shaft as far as I could, finally stopping with a good 5 inches in my hungry oral cavity. I sucked on myself for a good 10 minutes until I could feel the cum turning and rising up from my balls, which gave me enough time to clamp the base my cock holding off the eruption since I wanted this to last as long as I could stand it. Little did I know at the time, that I would’ve been able to cum and cum as often as I liked since my new balls were continually producing cum at 20 times the rate of a normal man. I stood back up and admired my new built and cut body running my hands over every inch of myself. Periodically, I would bend over to taste more of my nectar that began to pour periodically from my golden shaft. As well, I took many opportunities to fill my ass with my imaginary Billy Cock stuck to the tub wall. I was pleased when I found that both of my thick larger hands still didn’t engulf all of my cock as I began to fuck my fists. Gazing from the mirrored image to my own real body as feverishly pumped for over a half an hour marveling at how fantastic I looked. I know all of this sounds so conceited, but try and look at it from this perspective. If you’ve ever seen someone you thought would normally not even give you the time of day, let alone have sex with you, and then completely to your amazement, he says he wants you and you can have the opportunity of a lifetime, I’m sure you wouldn’t pass it up, but instead take it, glorify in it and wanted it to last forever. Well, the body that was making love to me in the mirror was just that. A stranger to whom I had longed for all my life and now he was mine. HE or rather ME wanted ME. During the course of the late morning and most of the afternoon, I explored every possible way to make love to myself. I used even more toys, furniture, weights, lotions, gels, incense, tight clothes to burst out of, and just about everything and anything that could cause me pleasure. When I was finally ready to cum, I was standing about 4 feet from my bed with my huge cock fucking both hands as I was hitting a most muscular pose. Since I had held off cumming for over 8 times, there was so much back building of cum that the intensity of the first shot knocked me back onto my bed and as I came with shot after shot, spraying my entire room and it had so much force, for so far up, that I actually hit the ceiling, literally causing a cum fountain. I must’ve cum for 30 seconds without the feeling of it ebbing away. It simply just gushed out of my cock. Not wasting any precious time, I raised my legs up over my head, shoving my cock halfway down into my mouth filling me with my own love. It was the best masturbatory experience I had ever had as I remembered Billy’s insanely huge orgasm filling me up the night before. I licked my hands and body as clean as I could and took a shower jacking and cumming in huge amounts again. I must have spent a good portion of the day paying homage to myself. Finally, after cumming about 6 times without hardly even a diminishing amount, I then realized that I could cum as often I wanted to without feeling tired or having my libido calm down. But since I had chores around the house, I decided to hold off till later. From the point of my mom coming unannounced into my room till I finally exited my sexual haven, I had taken 8 showers and spent 5 hours of the day in the purest self-bliss imaginable. My dad worked most of that day, but of course, had gone to Clancy’s, a bar on Market Street, after getting out of work at his normal time. My dad never could hold his liquor well and always had come home from an early evening of “Happy Hour.” This time, he wasn’t smashed, but well on his way. My mom being the ever truthful and open wife told my father that I was leaving to spend some time with a friend. But when my father quizzed her further, she let it spill that Uncle Matt was on his way over to pick me up and that I was going to stay with him for a couple of days and he would take me back to college. That’s when the shit hit the fan. My dad started screaming about how he would never let me be subjected to a freak like Uncle Matt. He said Matt and his “friends” were going to corrupt me, make me grotesque like they were and he would have a freak for a son. He talked about experiments and strange goings-on at the farm. He said that there was no way in Hell that I was going to leave this house with that Monster. With that, he pushed my mom down onto the couch and stormed toward me as I sat there with a fire building in me that I had never felt before. I yelled at him for pushing mom and stood up out of my chair to meet him face to face, but I was now a foot taller than him. I had been sitting down the whole time this had been happening, so my father hadn’t noticed my change. Since last night, I was now not only taller than my father but bigger in size and thickness, too. He stumbled backward with a shocked look on his face and I stood my ground. As I looked down at him, I said I was going whether he liked it or not and that I was an adult now and there was nothing he could do to stop me. That’s when he must have balled up his hand into a fist while at the same time tripping on the rug as he lunged like a madman towards me, landing his fist square on my jaw. He stumbled to the floor and I fell back into the chair holding my cheek in more of disbelief than in pain at what had just happened. Amazingly his punch didn’t hurt that bad, but it did sting, especially my pride, which strangely made my clothes feel a little tighter. My emotions weren’t as sturdy. Complete anger immediately rose inside me and as we stood up I looked down into his eyes with a hatred I had never felt before. I picked him up with one hand and stared at him face to face. There was shock and fear in his eyes. I noticed how much smaller he was then me now and the feeling of an incredible power welled up inside of me. My clothes felt even tighter as I could feel my muscles contracting and expanding. My tank top started to fray at the seams, which only turned me on and made the feeling of power accelerate inside me. I felt like the Incredible Hulk. I wasn’t turning green or growing as fast as he did on the show, but it was more in a way that hardly was noticeable to them. Basically my exterior body looked as if I were inhaling for an extended period of time. The only obvious change was that my tank top and shorts were slightly ripping as my arms and legs were getting larger with more definition. Being face to face with me, my father could see and feel the changes and he knew he was now much smaller than his son and he became subordinate. He started to apologize, pleading for me not to hurt him. He started to cry and turned into a blubbering fool. I felt some sort of satisfaction from that and my cock stirred. This time though, instead of growing harder and thicker it seemed to have a mind of its own and it started to pulsate and snake down my leg out of the hole in my shorts. I looked down at it and my father followed my gaze. “Jesus Christ, you…you’re one of them. Please don’t hurt me. I can’t go through that again. I’m not like you; I’m just a regular guy. Please, dear God, don’t make me do it. I…I’ll die this time. You’re just too big. PLEASE DON’T, I LOVE YOU SON, BUT I CAN’T TAKE IT.” I looked back up at him and realizing that he was afraid of my cock, let alone the rest of me, I said. “You’re fucking pathetic!!” and I threw him aside onto the couch causing his head to hit the wall, knocking him out with a pounding thud that shook the house. I grabbed my things and kissed and hugged my mother gently and told her how much I loved her. She replied that she loved me too, and told me to enjoy the adventures that were before me, since I was finally meeting my Uncle Matt. She said that my life was going to change and after it did, to come back home and she would help me to understand if there was something that I still wasn’t sure of. HOLY SHIT, SHE KNEW. I lifted her up and at that moment I knew she would be okay. I felt the back of my tank top start to rip more at the seams. I was started to grow some more, but not from anger, but from love this time. My body was now almost uncontrollable. Such pleasure and power was rushing through me that I knew it was time to go and meet my Uncle. I grabbed my stuff and headed for the door. Now my cock was not only getting longer and thicker but it was starting to harden more than it had ever been. I could hardly walk for fear of my cock tearing through my already tight gym shorts. I had to get out of there. I threw on my jacket, which now hardly fit me and I bolted out the door. That’s exactly when Uncle Matt’s pickup turned into the drive.

DISCLAIMER: This is a muscle growth story about male adult characters performing consensual, and non-consensual sexual intercourse. There are graphically intense descritpions acts of feats of strength, violence, and gore. If you are not interested in this subject please do not follow any further. PROJECT GILGAMESH Story by Muscl4life CHAPTER 1: Ambition “I’ve got the perfect candidate for you, Dr. Lassiter.” The young lab assistant said as he uploaded the profile on the screen. Meanwhile, the elegant dark haired man dressed in expensive design clothes under his meticulously white ab coat remained distant, focused on his own calculations. The assistant gently coughed, trying to draw Daniel’s attention to the computer screen, while his boss still took a few moments to lift his head from the microscope and look at the information Preston had worked so hard to acquire. Once he saw the data and the pictures provided, Lassiter’s usual bored to death expression changed dramatically. “This data is remarkable. I’ve never seen such standards before.” Lassiter mumbled as he ran several simulations at the same time. “Subject’s displays physical excellence above anything reported in current medicine. He sure is one man in a million.” The younger assistant replied muffling his grin, trying to refrain his enthusiasm. Dr. Lassiter hated such behavior. “It’s more like one in a 100 million…Where did you find this man?” He asked downloading the profile to his personal databank, already applying the physiological patterns to the simulation program. “I actually only had to dig in old databanks. His data was already selected in previous experiments similar to yours, Doctor.” Preston explained “Was it ever updated? I can only imagine the developments of this precious man.” “I can’t tell, sir. There are inconsistencies in the reports I have collected. I think they haven’t been able to take new measurements and run other physical tests on him, he always got discarded in risk evaluation rounds.” Preston explained lowering his voice tone.” “No wonder those morons never made any significant breakthrough… This is ridiculous. Why would anyone discard such a phenomenal specimen?” Lassiter seemed outraged by such fact. Preston sighed before he continued, “Here comes the hard part…” He thought before disclosing the full truth to his boss. “This data belongs to an inmate serving lifetime sentence at Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison for the last 25 years.” Preston said once, afraid of the consequences of disappointing Dr. Daniel Lassiter. However, the elegant man just grinned as he discovered such information. “This is precious; I have Mr. Barnes right where I need him to be. Get me Winston quickly.” “Right away sir.” Preston said as he made the call. Authorities sent only the nastiest, most dangerous and most violent criminals of the nation to Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison. It was a place designed to break the spirits of these dangerous men. Ironclad discipline rules, no privileges. The perfect institute for a monster like Roger Barnes, but also the ideal place for a man like Daniel Lassiter to reach for the perfect candidate for his ultimate plans. “In early 80’s Roger Barnes was a promising rookie defense tackle drafted in the second round by the Baltimore Colts. Barnes was youthful, powerful 6’7” tall 300 pounds of a ferocious beast. His strength, speed and aggressiveness soon got him the best records of NFL, most of them still unmatched, and soon enough he was the best defense player on the nation. He was nicknamed “Monster” by the Colts’ fans, and got particularly famous for extremely aggressive tackles resulting in serious injuries on the adversary players.” Preston explained meticulously. “I actually remember him. He was a great player…” Winston Wise, CEO of ChemTechLabs casually commented as he saw Preston’s presentation. “I guess I am too young to remember him, but I was never into sports anyway…” Lassiter said as he checked other meetings on his daily schedule while Preston briefed Wise on more details about Roger Barnes’ life. He needed Wise to take care of minor details, as usual. “Not only he paid several fines for his lack of sportsmanship conduct, Barnes has actually ended several carriers abruptly due to severe physical traumas. On top of that, Roger has always been extremely violent; his short temper associated to the usage of illegal steroids got him in serious troubles with the law, usually conveniently swept under the carpet by his team’s influential contacts. Until one Sunday afternoon in September 1986.” “This is not a documentary, cut to the chase already, Preston.” Daniel scolded his assistant who quickly dished the rest of details. “For reasons still unknown to this date, Barnes got involved in a locker room fight with several playmates, in which he killed three of his fellow players with his bare hands. An onslaught that caused national commotion. After Roger declared himself guilty of all charges, judge sentenced him for lifetime in prison in 1990”. “So, our golden man is currently in the bin, but I bet his spirit remained unbroken, not even in Saint Sebastian a man like Roger would break under harshness.” Lassiter said in a noticeably excited tone. “You have gone from exemplary law-abiding soldiers to bloodthirsty felons, that’s quite a change of subject profile, Dr. Lassiter” The short haired man on the other side of screen “As you may have seen, a man of Mr. Barnes’ profile is ideal for Project Gilgamesh. His remarkable stamina, strength and muscularity levels associated to his cold blood will give him the necessary tools to survive enhancement phases.” Lassiter exulted. “But will the failsafe cocktail make him stable? We don’t want another super-powered freak running loose. Especially a psychopath a taste for murder” The voice on the other hand sounded particularly tired of failed experiments. “We took good men and tried to change them into monsters, it failed tremendously. We need to use a real monster for our purposes, the mental and behavioral conditioning are the easiest phases, none of our candidates has been as huge, strong or dedicated as Mr. Barnes. “He’s currently 49 years old, do you think his heart will endure the process? Even after all the juice he had injected himself over the years?” Winston considered the subject his leading Scientist indicated. “The chances won’t change that much, our young pristine candidates failed terribly, perhaps an organism with greater tolerance to the most aggressive substances on the enhancement cocktail will prevail. You’ve seen the simulations.” Lassiter defended his choice. “And of course, he’s in Saint Sebastian which is one of the most difficult places to run an operation like that; we’ll have to bribe lots of people to get access to him.” Wise rolled his eyes. “Nothing that ChemTechLabs hadn’t done over and over again.” Lassiter chuckled. “How long until Gilgamesh is fully operational?” Wise asked right away. “Three days if you give me him now.” Daniel replied. “All right I’ll see what I can do.” Winston said as the screen went off. “You will help me to make history, Mr. Barnes!” Daniel Lassiter said trying to hide the boner he sprouted right there. Preston had noticed the excitement on his boss’ voice for the first time in the nearly one year they had been working together. The young lab assistant just blushed and left the room. “This is preposterous! You can’t just come into my institute and do that!” The barrel chested man in a dark blue suit and red bowtie punched the wooden table of his office furiously, observing the grin on that despicable man sat in front of him. “Warden Dreyfuss, you should see things as they really are. I came here to ask for your cooperation, although I have total discretionary power to go over Saint Sebastian’s records on everything related to Roger Barnes. That’s all in the legal document you’ve received.” The condescending tone of the ChemTechLabs Lead Scientist was certainly nerve racking. “At least the others before you were wise enough to leave that monster caged. He is just an abomination!” Warden waved his head vigorously. “What other scientists have previously done is not of my concern. I will take Mr. Barnes as part of my studies, and we are ready to offer him certain privileges in exchange of his cooperation.” “You have no idea of the danger you’re exposing yourself and this whole crew of lunatics you’ve assigned for this horrendous thing!” Saint Sebastian’s Warden threw the paperwork at the wall and they flew just half inch from Daniel’s face, but the scientist remained impassive. “I appreciate your unselfish worries, but we are perfectly aware of the situation, Warden. Now, could you please tell me more about the physical activities in this facility?” “But you must know that during the quarter of center behind bars, Roger Barnes only became more dangerous to Saint Sebastian’s inmates and crew. However, psychologically he had completely shut down any deeper contact with other human beings – not even his family. His parents died a few years after the trial and his only brother Jermaine eventually given up further attempts of contacts. I tried to move him into a mental institution, but the State considered him too much of a danger to leave Saint Sebastian.” The warden seemed disturbed. “That’s precisely why I am not running a psychological profile of Mr. Barnes. I am here to collect physical and medical data on him. I will take everything you have on that matter, with or without your cooperation.” Lassiter explained for the last time. “Mark my words; doc you will soon regret this decision.” The man’s thick neck seemed to inflate, as he got madder and more aggravated at the situation. “I don’t regret helping scientific breakthroughs, Warden.” “Fine, you’re just one stubborn little man…” The man took a deep breath and finally decided to tell the scientist what he wanted to know. “So, about his physical activities…Was Mr. Barnes allowed to exercise along with the other inmates?” “At first, yeah, because it was the only thing he enjoyed. The only moment of the day where he seemed to be fully aware of his surroundings. He dedicated his time to hardcore training, which brought his already impressive physique to new heights of excellence.” “I understand that, Warden Dreyfuss. However, it did not seem likely that Roger Barnes would be able to develop his muscles even further working out in a very simple gym without resourcing to things like nutritional supplements and especially steroids.” “Our physicians were rather impressed with the kind of development his muscles displayed and ran a few tests on him to check for illegal substances, since he got more muscular faster than anything humanly possible did.” “Maybe he had managed to adulterate the results, providing fake samples…he might even had help from your own medical crew.” “I take very care of our institution, Dr. Lassiter, but I am no fool. I know things are smuggled in and out of our walls. Roger had his contacts in the outside world. He probably got access to illegal steroids, but I had nothing to do with it. Don’t try to blame this freak on me!” Warden Dreyfuss protested. “Blaming you? Can’t you see the incredible events you reported? This man is physically thriving under the harshest conditions. His organism has achieved a state never described in medicine we need to investigate further!” “Dr. Lassiter, we are ready to interview Mr. Barnes.” Preston said as he knocked at the door. “I am going, Preston thanks for everything Warden Dreyfuss. We’ll be quick.” “You really don’t understand the danger of this situation. You should never approach that Monster!” The warden held onto Lassiter’s arm firmly. “That beast is my key to reach for the unreachable things, Warden!” Lassiter said as he managed to retrieve his arm from the firm grip ad left the room. After he got alone in his office, Warden Dreyfuss reached for his concealed liquor bottle and took a long sip, he was noticeably at the verge of crying. “The Monster will devour him…sooner or later we are all doomed!” Lassiter, Preston and several heavily armed ChemTechLabs security went down the hallway that lead to Roger Barnes’ cell. “You guards stand alert, I am pretty sure the crew has been pretty complacent with our target. We must proceed carefully.” Lassiter explained as they reached the target isle. “Cell # 234-F, Dr. Lassiter.” Preston gulped. Daniel Lassiter stood tall and pride as usual. He walked to the door and opened the superior hatch. A powerful stench of musk, sweat and cum hit him with such force that Lassiter nearly vomited right there. From the interior of the cell, they heard a powerful chuckle. “Sorry about that little man. I was doing some sit ups and got horny…” The deep voice was manly and very calm. Lassiter managed to regain his composure and gestured for the guards to stand alert. “Mr. Roger Barnes, my name is Dr. Daniel Lassiter and I represent ChemTechLabs, we came here to offer you a great opportunity to…HOLY SHIT!” Daniel Lassiter was proud of keeping his poker face under any circumstances, but his mind was simply unprepared for what he saw through the small hatch of the cell door. A true monster of muscle. A mountainous man whose shape was beyond anything possible for current humankind standards: this Nubian abomination stood much taller than the alleged 6’7” and he certainly had to weight much, much, MUCH more than the 350 pounds on his medical report. Those physicians truly did not want the world to know how marvelous Roger Barnes truly has become. “I guess I should have warned you I wasn’t exactly decent.” He said in a very playful tone, grabbing the immense obelisk of obsidian cock and pointing it to the shaft, and a thick volley of cum hit Daniel Lassiter in the right eye, which caught him off guard. The security guards were about to move when Lassiter signaled them to stand. The scientist just cleaned his face with the wet tissues Preston quickly handled him. “It is an honor to finally meet you, sir. You are far more amazing in person.” Lassiter said in a demure tone as he felt completely intimidated by the grotesquely muscular man standing at the other side of the door. A man whose body defied the very concepts of human anatomy Lassiter learned during his long professional life. Even inside that poorly lit cell, the immensity of those muscles was simply undeniable! Muscles built on top of muscles, uncanny masses of raw powerful cords of muscles piled on the immense frame of his physique. “What is it that you have to offer me?” Barnes asked at once, which sent a powerful feeling towards Lassiter, who suddenly didn’t seem the same ambitious, unbreakable character. “I want to give you the world, sir.” Lassiter said with tears in his eyes. “Good…it was about time!” Barnes flashed a deviant, white winning smile. To be continued.

Davis knelt down beside a nearby car and used his reflection in the side mirror toadjust his tie and brush his wavy, brown hair away from his face. He wasnervous as hell, and it showed. His hands were trembling so bad he could barely even hold the mic. “Dude. Relax.” Davis’s buddy Trey said. He adjusted his satchel and shot his buddy a smirk that somehow managed to be both sarcastic and reassuring in the way only a best friend could accomplish. Davis’s buddy was fairly similar in height and build. Davis appeared to be a little thicker around the middle, but neither could be considered overweight. Trey’s most defining feature was his eyes. His grey eyes seemed to sparkle in the afternoon sun. Trey’s jet black hair and light skin seemed to accentuate his brilliant eyes. “How can I calm down? This could make or break my career!” David replied. His voice cracked from nerves. “What career. You don’t even have your degree yet.” Trey replied and rolled his eyes sarcastically. “If I nail this report, I can include the video with my resume and bingo bango, I’ve got the internship at the station.” Davis replied. “Sure. After they actually look at your resume, and after you sit down and not flub the interview.” Trey sassed back. “All the more reason to get this perfect!” Davis retorted. “Fine. Whatever, but you could have picked a less boring topic. I mean who wants to watch an expose on cleaning.” Trey scoffed. “For your big, fat information this is a very fast growing field.” Davis countered. Trey made a snorting sound as he stifled his own laughter upon hearing “fast growing.” “I think you just want to see the workers up close and personal.” Trey replied. He made a playful clicking sound and shot Davis a sly wink. Davis’s face turned bright red. “Ju-Just Shut up!” He stammered. “My interests are purely professional! Now get the camera ready. Our liaison is here!” Davis turned and darted over towards a large olive green van that had pulled into the parking lot nearby. The logo on the side of the van was questionable at best. The caricature of a man dressed in blue overalls looked borderline phallic. It was a wonder that the design ever got past the censors… but then again people have become much more lax about nudity lately. Trey once again rolled his eyes sarcastically but scooped up the camera and trotted after his excitable pal. The van pulled up beside the two college guys. The window slowly rolled down, and an incredibly large man peered out from inside the van. Davis’s jaw dropped. He had not expected someone nearly so huge… nearly so hot. The man at the wheel was probably in his mid twenties. His piercing blue eyes seemed to peer straight into Davis’s soul. His stubble accentuated his shapely jaw. His neatly trimmed, brown hair framed his handsome face perfectly. Davis could only stare at him in silent awe. The man waited a moment before awkwardly asking, “So uh… you are the guys here about the story, right…?” “Yeah. Ingmar here just can’t seem to find his voice.” Trey replied lazily. He then playfully elbowed Davis in the ribs and said to his buddy, “Dude. Say hello or something.” “Oh. He-hello…” Davis stammered. “Right. So you guys wanna see how we do business? There’s room in the truck if you want to ride along. I’ll take you some of the sites and show you our operation.” The large man explained. “That sounds wonderful.” Davis gushed as he rushed around the van. He got to the other side and reached for the handle on the passenger side door when the driver stopped him. “You’re going to have to ride in the back. There’s no room for another passenger up here.” He explained. “Oh… Ok…” Davis murmured in reply. He took his hand off of the passenger side door handle and trudged dejectedly over towards the back door. Trey was already there and had crawled into the back. Davis followed after him and began to take his seat, but he stopped and gawked before he could even get his seatbelt on. The driver wasn’t even kidding. There was simply no room in the front for another passenger. The huge man occupied the entire front bench. He broad, muscular shoulders were so wide that he had to curl his shoulders in a bit just to fit into the van. It was a miracle he had managed to maneuver enough to even peer out the side window. Davis couldn’t get over how huge he was. He looked like he was trying to ride in a little clown car instead of the full-sized, industrial panel van that he was currently driving. “Oh. I never got your names.” The huge man said. He didn’t even bother to turn around, but that didn’t bother Trey or Davis at all. It was obvious to both of them that it would have been a difficult task for their massive guide. “I’m Trey.” Trey replied instantly. There was an awkward pause as Davis just sat there and gawked at the enormous cleaner. He was so entranced that he hadn’t even comprehended the question. All he could do was soak up those fantastic, enormous muscles that bulged through the man’s button up shirt. “… aaaand this is Davis. You’ll have to excuse him. He’s not the most conversational person at times.” Trey eventually added. The large driver chuckled pleasantly and replied. “That’s alright. It’s hardly the first time someone has reacted that way around me. The name’s Mel by the way. So did you guys have any questions while we drive?” Trey took a moment to let Davis chime in, but when it was obvious that Davis wasn’t running at peak mental capacity, Trey decided to step up to the plate. “Well… I guess you could start by telling us what exactly you do.” He said. “Oh well that’s an easy enough question. I run a cleaning company, but you knew that already. I suppose you want to know more about how we work, huh? Hmm… It’s a lot easier to show than to tell, so how about we skip that question until we get to our next site.” Mel responded casually. “Fair enough, but there’s more to your business than just simple cleaners. You are known for only taking on… err… very specific types of jobs.” Trey muttered awkwardly. The driver laughed so hard that the entire van shook. The sudden outburst was enough to even snap Davis from his hormonal reverie. “Huh… wuh…?” Davis sputtered. “You don’t have to be so discrete about it.” Mel replied between chuckles. “Everyone here knows what we do. We clean cum. We scoop spunk. Hell. It’s written on the side of our van.” “Umm… right… but that’s a very specific business model. What prompted you to pursue this… uh… venture.” Trey asked. Mel chuckled again. Trey could practically hear Mel’s eyes rolling as he did so. “Basic business, boy.” Mel replied. “All alliteration aside, I would like to know more.” Trey countered. Mel shrugged. His bulging traps hit the roof of the vehicle as he did so. Davis was once again floored by his sheer size. “Well, I’ll skip the whole bit where semen became a major issue for cleaners…” Mel began. Trey didn’t need any more information on that point. Everyone knew the story by now. It was all over the news. It had started a few months ago. No one was really sure how or why it had started. They weren’t even sure where exactly it originated, but people began growing, and it wasn’t just people getting taller. Some did, but the changes affected everyone differently. Even to this day experts weren’t sure what was causing it. Trey and Davis had not been exposed to whatever it was that was causing these changes, but there was no doubt that Mel had. What else could explain the driver’s massive, muscular physique that filled the front half of the van. “… anyway, your average Ready Maids or whatever you would call for a clean-up just didn’t have the equipment to handle the mess. I don’t suppose you’ve seen one, but these folks can drench a room, let me tell ya.” Mel explained. Trey couldn’t even fathom what that much cum would look like, and he didn’t particularly want to find out. Davis on the other hand seemed to be all too happy to imagine what it must be like. He had a stupid grin plastered across his face, and the tent in his slacks didn’t leave much to the imagination about what he thought of the matter. Troy decided to keep the discussion moving. He had a good momentum going, but there were other topics that they could cover while they traveled. “Right. My biggest question is how do you afford this operation? You don’t list rates on your site. In fact it looks like you don’t even charge. How does that work?” Trey asked. “We make our money in other ways.” Mel explained. “Did you know that semen is rich in protein? That goes doubly so for the stuff we clean up. Some of my buddies have a lab and they cooked up a way to distill it down and extract the base proteins from it. I don’t know the specifics – too technical for me- but I can tell you that we make a killing by reselling the processed material as fertilizer. It apparently works well too. Did you see that pumpkin on the news last week? That guy used our product for his crops.” Mel sounded like a proud father as he spoke of the prize winning pumpkin. Trey had to admit that he was pretty impressed too. He didn’t realize that these cleaners had diversified so well. Not only were they providing a necessary public service by cleaning up the messes caused by massive, horny, enhanced dudes, but they had also managed to turn the waste product into something that could be used to benefit society as a whole. The numbers were already running in Trey’s head. The pumpkin the size of a small house was only the start. There was potential here for much, much more. This could be the end of world hunger as they knew it, and there’s no telling what further applications could be derived from the protein rich sludge. As if to answer Trey’s internal monologue, Mel began to say, “Yeah. My buddies back at the labs have all sorts of ideas for new uses. Just the other day Rich came up to me and he said to me- … hold a tick.” Mel’s exposition was cut short by a loud beeping coming from the dashboard of his van. He pressed a button and said, “Talk to me, Rich.” A staticy, robotic voice came from the dashboard. It sounded like their walky-talkies were reaching the edge of their service area. The voice of the man on the other side was barely even understandable. “We’ve got a major spill on Hammond Street. Mel, can you go look into it?” The voice asked. “Aww shit, Mel. I told you I’m retired from the collection biz. I’m just here as a representative now.” Mel grumbled. “I get that, but this is serious. It’s the biggest haul on record, and we’ve received word from some of our other trucks that there’s a lot of activity on the streets. GroTech and Steele Steamers are already converging on the site. If we don’t get a man on the site soon we’ll miss our chance. You’re only a block away. If you could just claim it for our business we could send some more equipped trucks your way to assist with the clean up, “Fine. I got it.” Mel grumbled in reply. He then hit the button to hang up. “Looks like you guys are going to get some hands on experience with how we do business.” Mel stated. Trey perked up. It was obvious that this part was directed and him and his buddy, but there was something that seemed off. “Is business really that competitive?” Trey asked. “Naw. We’re on good terms with all the other businesses that have cropped up over the past few months. It’s just that… well, I’m a little worried.” Mel responded. “Worried?” Davis asked. “Yeah. The guys at Steele are nice enough, but they don’t have the equipment for a large job like this. They shouldn’t even be trying it, and then there’s GroTech…” Mel replied. His voice trailed off at the end as if he was deep in thought. “That doesn’t sound like the name of a cleaner.” Davis replied. “It isn’t. They’re a biomedical lab.” Trey cut in. “What he said.” Mel concurred. “And that’s what has me curious.” Trey didn’t feel like pressing the matter further, and Davis seemed more interested in other things. Trey’s best bud was practically bouncing in his seat. He looked like a kid who was just told that they were going to Disneyland. It didn’t take them long to reach the site. They really were less than a block away. Mel turned the corner, and as soon as he did everyone in the van could see their destination. Trey and Davis recognized the place immediately. It was the Kappa Phi Beta house, but it was better known as Masta Masta Betta by the locals. It was a relatively new fraternity that had sprung up in the wake of the mysterious growths that had begun a few months back. Every one of their members had been exposed in some way or another. Davis was obsessed with them. He went out of his way to talk to any of the frat bros that he could. Each one was larger and more massive than the last. It seemed like they grew more and more each time he met them, but no matter how much he talked to them or how much asked, they would never divulge how they had achieved such herculean proportions. Mel pulled the van up in front of the large, two story house. Davis and Trey didn’t even wait for instructions. They both hopped out and took stock of their surroundings, but their interests were very different. Trey began to check out the surroundings and pick the best possible location to set up his tripod, but Davis merely gawked at the devastations. Everything was drenched in cum. Spooge seeped out of the upstairs balconies and oozed out of the doors. The excess spunk soaked into the grass reducing the entire front lawn to a sticky, slimy, off-white bog. A noise from behind managed to draw Davis’ attention away from the house and back towards the van. The shocks on the vehicle groaned as the entire van lurched to one side. Suddenly the van snapped back to its normal position. Mel groaned as he stood up and stretched. His back popped audibly as he did so. “I’m getting too old for this…” He muttered as he turned his head from side to side to loosen his sore muscles. His neck crackled almost as loudly as his back had done. Davis’ jaw dropped. He had known Mel was huge, but he hadn’t dared imagine that he was this massive. The cleaner was easily ten feet tall. His broad, muscular chest was almost as wide as the van itself. It was a wonder he fit into the vehicle at all. Mel sighed and gestured towards the frat house. Frat bro after massive, hulking, cum-coated frat bro began to stagger out of the house. “I figured something like this would happen. You get that many heavies in one place and it’s gonna turn into an orgy.” Mel muttered. Davis’ dick felt ready to burst straight through the pleats of his pants. He had never seen anything so sexy in his life. Every dude that staggered out of the house was massive. They had muscles stacked on top of muscles. The shortest one of the bunch was easily eight feet tall and built like a Mr. Universe competitor, but perhaps even more impressive were their cocks. The tallest frat bro had the smallest dick of the bunch, but even his cock reached down to his knees. His two, massive beach ball sized nuts hung about halfway down his thighs. Davis could barely comprehend how huge he was. He had to be even taller than Mel. Davis barely reached up to his crotch. Davis soaked up all the nude, massive college bros that he could. He wanted to run up there and nuzzle up against all those guys at once, but he knew better than to do that. He just wished he could feel those cocks up close and personal. One of the guys there was particularly hot and especially hung. He was short compared to the others, but still had at least three feet of height on Davis. The real thing about him that caught Davis’ eye though was his cock. The dude had a thick piece that was so long the head of it rested solidly on the ground. The massive, spongy tip was broader than Davis’ shoulders. David could only imagine what it must be like when fully hard. He could only imagine that it would be even longer than he was tall. Davis felt his dick lurch in his pants. Just thinking about a cock that huge drove him wild. It took every ounce of willpower he had not to cream his jeans right then and there. Trey’s mind was swimming. He couldn’t fathom how these guys had grown so fast. He had had a class with one of them earlier this same afternoon, and the dude had doubled in size since then. It was tough to say for certain, but it looked like they were still growing before his very eyes. Trey felt even more lightheaded by the moment. Something about this place was getting to him. His eyes passed from one frat bro to another, and he couldn’t deny that they were hot as hell. There was something else at work here though. It was hard to explain, but just being there was orgasmic. It was like the very air itself was making him horny. His head felt fuzzy. He could barely focus on anything. The only thing he could do to keep some semblance of sanity was focusing on his camera. At least when he threw himself into his art he could tune out everything else, but even his passion for video was beginning to lose out against his skyrocketing libido. Trey grunted and shook his head in hopes of shaking the erotic fog that was settling in on his mind. He needed to focus, but it took every ounce of willpower he had just to set up his tripod. He’d much rather scope out the tripods staggering around in front of him. Just thinking about those hot, hung college bros got Trey rock hard below the belt. Trey’s own dick was pretty average by most accounts, but it was straining hard against the front of his jeans. Trey’s hand rubbed idly across the bulge in his pants. It felt huge, far bigger than he expected, but he couldn’t focus on that too much. His skin felt hot. He felt like he was suffocating. He tore at his tie in an effort to loosen it. Once the knot was out he pulled at the buttons on his shirt. Before long he had the front of his shirt completely open. The cool air felt great against his exposed chest, but it wasn’t enough to diminish the burning sensation that coursed through his body. Trey’s mind was so hazy that he didn’t even notice the definition of his abs. He was a fairly active guy, but he had never been particularly cut. Today though he had a very nice, defined eight-pack set of abs. Even his chest was showing some remarkable definition. His pecs were firm and shapely. There hardly appeared to be an ounce of fat on his lean, toned body. Mel rounded the corner and stepped out from behind that van. His appearance was enough to draw even Davis’ hormonal gaze away from the bevy of nude, hung frat bros. Davis’ eyes bugged out. His jaw dropped. He thought the bros were hot, but Mel was in another league of his own. Just the bulge in his slacks was bigger than Davis was. Davis could barely fathom how much cock must be crammed into those denim slacks. Davis took his time soaking up the huge cleaner’s body. Now that Mel was out in the open, Davis could appreciate him more. His shirt was so stuffed full of muscles that Mel had to keep the top four buttons undone. There was simply no way he could close the front of his shirt across those massive, bulging pecs. Either slab of pectoral brawn looked large enough that Davis could lay across them like a king sized bed. Davis couldn’t help but daydream about doing just that. He wanted to feel what it would be like to lay across those firm, brawny slabs while the steady rhythm of the enormous hunks peaceful breathing rocked him to sleep. “Wow… This place is potent…” Mel muttered. He looked uncomfortable, and it didn’t take Davis long to figure out why. Mel’s clothes appeared to be getting smaller by the second. His huge, bulging muscles pressed harder against the already stretched fabric. The few buttons he had clasped struggled to hold back the surging wall of brawn. The stitches began to pop where the sleeves met the torso. “Wait… are you…?” Davis began to say. “Growin’. Yeah.” Mel replied. “It’s this place, or rather this cum. I don’t know the technical stuff, but people who have been exposed to the growth hormones generate more of their own. You get too many of ‘em in one place and it could cause a chain reaction, and judging by the guys that just traipsed on out, it looks like there’s a bunch of growers under one roof.” “Masta Masta Beta.” Davis chimed in. “What?” Mel asked. “It’s the frat. Or I guess that’s just what we call them. A bunch of… uh… growers you called them? Yeah well they all live here. It’s the official grower dorm I guess you could say.” Davis explained awkwardly. “So they took all the growers and shoved them in one house?” Mel asked incredulously. He looked simply flabbergasted. “Uh yeah. That about sums it up.” Davis replied. “Freakin’ idiots.” Mel muttered. He stomped off across the mucky lawn. His gait started out determined and resolute, but as he got closer and closer to the epicenter he began to wobble and stagger. The hormones that hung in the air were so powerful that they were overpowering his senses. He had had months to develop a resistance, but he had never encountered a spill quite this potent before. By the time Mel reached the front porch his shirt had fallen away completely. His bulging muscles had burst clean through the fabric leaving nothing but a hail of tattered cloth confetti. His jeans were starting to follow suit. He had grown so much so fast that his quads were straining against the tough denim. The seams along the sides popped and frayed. Large swaths of exposed thigh peeked through the tears. Mel staggered and took another step forward. He had to struggle to maintain his balance. The fog was settling in even stronger than before. He could feel every inch of his body surging outwards. His dick strained painfully against his fly. It wasn’t just the increase in size that was causing his discomfort though. He was so horny. His cock wanted to stand at attention in its full upright and locked position, but it was trapped in a painfully curved position. Mel felt another wave of growth hit him. His muscles surged outward, his balls swelled, his cock burst through the front of his jeans and flung upright. Mel could only stare at his own cock in dumbfounded awe. It was far larger than before. The head used to only reach to his chin when he was fully hard, but now the tip was well above eye level. The tip of his dick was also as broad as his impressively swole shoulders. “Fuck…” Mel muttered. It was difficult to say whether the expression was an utterance of annoyance or awe. Not even Mel himself was sure. It could very well have been a mixture of the two. He couldn’t deny how fantastic his cock looked. The hormones were still doing a number on his mind. It took every ounce of willpower he had to stop thinking about his massive, fully boned cock and his enormous, muscular bod, but he still had a job to do. The recent growth spurt had made his job far more difficult. “shit…” Mel muttered. He was now completely nude. What little clothing he had left had long since fallen off his massive frame, but that was the least of his problems. He glanced around him and noticed that he was now eye level with the second floor windows. He had almost doubled his height in the past few seconds. There was no way he could even hope to even fit inside the frat house without bashing through the wall like the Kool-Aid man. It was then that he noticed something else. There was a hand pressing against his exposed thigh. Mel heard a soft, whimpering, “wow…” Mel glanced down to see Davis staring up on him with pure, unadulterated lust and awe in his eyes. Davis’s hormonal state was not at all surprising, but what was surprising was his stature. Davis didn’t appear to have grown an inch. His clothes still fit him just as well as they had before… all except for his pants. The tent in his slacks was painfully obvious, but given the state of everyone else in the vicinity that was hardly an issue. “Hey. How do you feel?” Mel asked. Davis shrugged and then went back to rubbing the thick muscles of Mel’s exposed thigh. “Alright I guess…” Davis murmured softly. He was far too entranced by Mel’s muscles to really focus on anything else. Mel was mildly amused that Davis was more interested in his muscles than his cock. Davis obvious knew what he liked. Mel could tell from the look in Davis’s eyes that the dude had his sights set on something bigger and better, but Mel’s huge, beefy ass was just barely out of his reach. “Wow. You’re resistance is remarkable.” Mel replied. “Resistance?” Davis asked. He had an idea of where this was going, and he didn’t like the sound of it. “Yeah. Short version is everyone is affected differently. Some people get hit really hard, some not so much. I’ve never seen someone with your resistance before. I’d hate to think what would have happened if you were susceptible to this stuff. This is the strongest I’ve ever seen it.” Mel stated. Davis was a little disheartened. He had secretly wished to grow larger, but it didn’t seem like he’d be seeing much gains today. “I need you to do me a favor.” Mel said. Davis perked up upon hearing this. As much as he loved fawning over Mel’s massive, exposed muscles, he was eager to prove himself in any way he could. He wanted nothing more than to please the towering titan before him. “Go back to the truck and grab the stasis module.” Mel said. Davis stared back up at him. He didn’t say anything, but the way he furrowed his eyebrows said everything for him. Davis had no idea what it was he was supposed to get. “It’s this thing. It looks like a jar with things coming out the top. It’s the only thing in the trunk. It should be easy.” Mel explained while awkwardly pantomiming the size and shape of the contraption. Davis wasted no time. He snapped to attention and gave the hulking goliath a solemn salute. “Yes, sir!” Davis replied enthusiastically. He turned around and sprinted across the mucky lawn. He barreled past Trey and quickly popped the rear hatch of the van. He was in such a hurry that he didn’t even notice that his best bud now stood a good head taller than him and had long since shirked his shirt. Even the fly of Trey’s pants was down to give himself more room for his swelling bulge. Davis was pleased to find that the van was unlocked. Once the door was open he saw that what Mel said was true. The only thing in the far back of the vehicle was this large device that looked like a twelve gallon mason jar full of bluish green liquid with a strange looking domed top. The top of it had wires and dials sticking off of it that made it look like some sort of brain scrambler one would expect to see in a cheesy B movie. Davis wasted no time. He scooped up the device and hauled ass back to the frat house. He was expecting it to be heavy, but it was surprisingly light. He barely felt the strain on his muscles as he hoisted the object out of the van. Davis was in such a hurry to get back to Mel that he didn’t even notice that the entire van shifted as the immense weight of the device was lifted off of it. When Davis got back to the towering cleaner, he shouted up at Mel, “Hey! I got it! Now what!?” Mel glanced down and was surprised to see that Davis was carrying the device so easily. Maybe the college student wasn’t as resistant as he originally thought. That hardly mattered now though. Davis was the only one who could complete the next task. “Alright. Find the source of this mess and place that device. Then turn it on and get back out. Try not to inhale too deeply while in there, and get in and out as quick as you can. You’re resistant but not immune, and once that thing gets going it’ll start a chain reaction.” Mel explained. Davis tried to hide his excitement. He was going to get to actually go inside and see the site firsthand, and if what Mel said was true, the effects would be even more potent when he got deeper in. No doubt he’d really begin to see changes by then. Davis nodded happily and hopped into the frat house. He was trying to hide his joy, but he was practically skipping as he went. The inside of the frat house was even worse off than the lawn. Jizz oozed down the steps. The entire house reeked of sex and sweat. Davis found the smell to be intoxicating. He wanted to stay there forever. He wanted to just lay back and bathe in the spunk, but he had a job to do, and the last thing he wanted to do was disappoint that sexy as hell titan outside. Davis followed the trail of jizz upstairs and down the hall. It was pretty easy to figure out which room was the epicenter. All the cum in the house seemed to be seeping out of one room in particular. He shifted the device over to one hand and then turned the knob. The second the door opened he was immediately struck by the musk in the room. His head was swimming. He had never felt so horny before. Davis could feel the changes immediately. His shirt felt tighter, and his junk seemed to press harder against the front of his slacks. He was so giddy he could hardly think about anything else, but he had a job to do. Davis slogged through what appeared to be the communal gathering room. There was a large table on one side of the room that seemed to be a pool table, but there was so much jizz plastered to it that he couldn’t be sure. Everything in the room seemed to be vaguely shaped like furniture, but there was so much spunk clinging to everything that it looked more like a winter wonderland than a frat house rec room. Davis placed the device on a table roughly in the center of the room and flipped the large switch to the on position. He didn’t know what the device was supposed to do, but it seemed to be working. It hummed to life and the gel inside began to glow. A warm, blue mist wafted out of the holes in the top. The mist permeated everything in the room, but the haze covering the frat house was nothing compared to the haze settling in on Davis’s mind. Something about the blue mist made his hormones rage even harder. Davis didn’t even try to fight it. He quickly undid his belt buckle and kicked off his pants. His cock strained against his boxers. His dick was leaking so much pre that his cotton undies had become completely saturated. Davis pushed down his boxers. His huge cock flung free and slapped against the front of his shirt. His dick was huge. The tip of it reached up past his belly button, and the thick tool was as big around as his forearm. Davis was so overcome with how huge it was, how fantastic it looked. He wanted to feel every inch of it. He ran his hands along the length of it. His cock was so thick that he couldn’t even get his hands to wrap all the way around it, and it was still swelling before his very eyes. He was so entranced by his cock that he hardly noticed the other changes that had gone on in his body. All the fat that had clumped around his midriff had melted away and was replaced with dense, sculpted muscle. He was beyond shredded. His muscles looked like they were etched straight into his skin. The deep grooves of his abs loved like valleys. His toned, firm pecs were perfectly sculpted. Davis flopped to his knees. His nuts made a dull splatting sound as they made contact with the layer of jizz that coated the carpet, but he didn’t pay any attention to that. His cock demanded his full attention. As it grew and grew it became more and more enticing. The tip of his dick soon reached his chest, and still it kept growing. Davis craned his neck as best he could and stuck out his tongue, but he could only just barely brush his tongue across the tip. That didn’t last for long though. Soon it was tall enough that he could easily glide his tongue across the entire length of this oozing slit. He could taste his own pre, and it was fantastic. He moaned softly as he felt the warm liquid slide down his throat. This was the horniest he had ever been before, and there was still more to come. He was so enamored with his own cock that he hardly realized that it he no longer had to crane his neck. He was face to face with his own massive cockhead, and it was still growing. Mel noticed the blue fog wafting out the door. “Aw, hell…” He muttered. He hadn’t told Davis anything about how to operate the machine. He had just said to turn it on without even thinking about what it was set to. If it was pumping out enough fog to fill the entire house it had to be running at full power. Mel had just wanted to salvage the one room, but the mist was renewing more than that. Every ounce of spunk the fog touched would soon be restored to full potency, and the mist would soon flood the front yard as well as everything in the house. Mel pounded on the roof. The entire frat house shook from the force, but Mel didn’t let off. He knew they needed to get out of there quick. He was already so tall that the roof of the two-story frat house only reached his chest, and he was still growing. “Hey, kid! Davis! Can you hear me!?” Mel shouted. “Davis! Get out of there!” Davis heard Mel’s voice. He wasn’t at all interested in following his orders, but he slowly staggered to his feet. The man’s deep, baritone voice reverberated through the entire house and struck a chord with Davis’s dick. Davis’s mind was flooded with images of how hot and sexy the hulking cleaner was. He needed to see more of the guy. Something seemed wrong to Trey, but he couldn’t quite place it. He had long since ditched his jeans and was now standing completely nude beside the van, but he couldn’t care about that. He was more worried about his friend than anything. Mel seemed worried, and then there was that blue mist seeping out the door. What was that stuff? Davis was in there too, right? The blue mist that was now wafting over to him seemed strange, but it felt so nice. He inhaled deeply and let the mist warm and soothe his lungs. Trey needed to clear his head more than anything. He just could not seem to focus. He just kept thinking about how horny he was and how hot his skin felt. He had pulled off every last stitch of clothing, but he still felt like he was burning up. Trey sat down on the van. The vehicle was little more than a stool to him now and creaked in protest against his immense weight. Trey didn’t seem to notice or care about that though. He just kept thinking about what was playing out before him. The frat house was easily three hundred feet away, but it looked far closer. The size seemed way off too. It was the same frat house he had seen earlier, but it appeared to be the size of a garage. Trey idly stroked his dick as he tried to piece together his scattered thoughts. His cock was far too large for him to wrap his hands around. It wasn’t just that it had grown longer, which it had done quite a bit, but it was far, far thicker than before. The tip of his dick only reached up to his belly button when he had been standing, but it was easily as thick as his dense, sculpted quads. The van creaked louder. Trey tried to shift his weight and get comfortable, but it was no good. His ass was spilling over the sides of the van. The vehicle was just too small to serve as a decent bench. Trey noticed Mel getting more and more agitated. Something was definitely wrong, but what could he do? Trey tried again to clear his head. He had to do something. He couldn’t just sit there jacking off while his best pal was trapped in there. Trey tried to get up, but his legs felt weak from the sheer intensity of his arousal. He fell forward and landed on his hands and knees. His balls filled up every inch of space between his legs. His huge nuts even scraped the ground as he knelt there and tried to work up the will to move. The blue fog was even denser down closer to the ground. With each breath he took, he inhaled lung-fulls of the soothing mist. Trey slowly crawled forward. The haze in his mind got heavier with each foot he crawled. His destination seemed to be getting closer by the second even when he wasn’t moving. Finally he reached his goal. He tried to call out to Mel and ask what was going on, but it only came out as a horny, pleading moan. Mel heard the noise and turned around. His jaw dropped. Trey’s clean shaven face filled his entire field of view. The dude was simply massive now. The cameraman had grown so much so fast that even on his hands and knees he towered over Mel. Davis awkwardly staggered out the door. It was getting to be tough for him to move around. His body hadn’t grown much, but his cock had swelled to an enormous size. The shaft itself dwarfed the rest of his body. His nuts were the size of bean bag chairs and rested solidly on the ground, and as more and more of the blue mist filled his lungs, his cock and balls continued to creep up in size. There was no telling how much longer he’d still be able to move, but that was the least of his worries at the moment. Davis couldn’t even comprehend what he was seeing before him. There was a massive hand filling much of the front lawn. The fingers on the enormous extremity were larger than Davis’s entire body. Davis’s jaw dropped as his eyes slowly traced a path along that powerful hand, up the massive, muscular forearm, past the massive, bulging bicep, until he finally was staring straight up. The dense, sculpted pecs filled the entire skyline. The sheer size of the guy left Davis speechless. He had never seen anything so hot before. Davis slowly became aware of another form to his side. The other guy seemed tiny compared to the godly titan that towered over the both of them. Davis couldn’t help but think how strange it was that the guy next to him would ever be considered small. Davis barely came up to the dude’s ankles. Even the two story frat house didn’t even reach up to his waist. The dude’s massive ball sack alone rivaled the size of the house. As Davis’s lurid gaze slowly made its trek to the very top of the mountainous beefcake, he quickly recognized that chiseled jaw line and that sexy stubble. The massive, muscular behemoth beside him was none other than the cleaner, Mel, but that didn’t make any sense to him. There had been no one even close to Mel’s monolithic size earlier. So who could this new titan possibly be? It took an extreme amount of willpower for Davis to pry his eyes off of the massive hotty’s fantastically handsome face, but once he did, he began to take stock of the even larger titan towering above the two of them. The colossal dude had nowhere near the bulging, musculature that Mel had, but he was by no means scrawny. Even had he not been large enough to put Godzilla to shame, his dense, toned muscles would have been enough to draw Davis’s lusty gaze, and then there was his cock. The tip of the titan’s colossal cock reached up all the way to his chest and was impressively thick even for its monumental size. The fat, fully boned cock was as thick around as even the titan’s broad, barrel chest. By this point the colossal college stud was practically laying atop his own dick as opposed to propping himself up on his hands and knees. His massive cock shuddered. The mountainous head flared up. Pre oozed out the tip like water cascading down Angel Falls. It was obvious that the titan was getting close to creaming, and Davis couldn’t wait to see it happen. The entire city was sure to be coated in spunk once the monolithic cock unloaded its glorious load. “We’ve got to move!” Mel bellowed. He reached down and effortlessly scooped up the hormone addled Davis – monster cock and all. Davis was overwhelmed. He was so ecstatic, but he wished he could see more. The cleaner’s powerful hand was wrapped around his whole body and pining him against his own cock. Pre cascaded freely down his enormous cock and washed over him. Davis was quickly laminated in his own juices. It felt so wonderful and tasted even better, but he still wanted to see. He had to see more of that godly titan from before, and there was something else weighing on his mind. Davis fidgeted and thrashed as best he could in the tight enclosure. Eventually his motions got through to the towering stud that held him, and Mel loosened his grip enough that Davis could peer up at him. “Trey! Where’s Trey!” Davis shouted up at the hulking cleaner. Mel seemed baffled and first, but soon his confusion gave way to something else. It was as if he was trying to think of the best way to break the news. Davis’s heart sunk. For a brief moment he feared the worst until Mel lifted his hand up and gave Davis a clear view of the towering titan. Davis’s jaw dropped. His cock lurched. His heart leapt for joy. Not only was Trey alive and well, but he currently dwarfed the both of them. Davis had always though his best bud was pretty cute, but now Trey had evolved into something so fantastic, so stunning, that Davis had no words for how hot he truly was. Trey’s massive, hunched over form now loomed over the entire campus and the surrounding residences. The frat house had long since vanished under his swelling cock. Trey didn’t seem to notice or care. He was so lost in his hormone enhanced ecstasy. The monolithic titan moaned orgasmically as he ground his mountainous cock against the earth below. His constant gyrations had worn a deep crevasse into the once flat terrain. The pre flowing freely from his gargantuan schlong had drenched the city below. Trey’s moan were so load that they caused the very earth around him to tremble, but Davis had never heard a more tender, sensual sound. Trey’s soft, pleading whimpers echoed in Davis’s ears and reverberated through his fully boned cock. He felt like he could bust his nut just from the erotic moans of the hot as hell titan. Trey sensually chewed on his lower lip. Davis couldn’t help but marvel at the giant’s expression. Despite his size, Trey managed to look so sweet and innocent. Davis wished he could fly up there and kiss Trey right on his lips, but of course such a thing would be impossible. Trey’s lips were now as wide as a major freeway. Even if Davis managed to get close enough to kiss those full, luscious lips, how would Trey ever feel it? Trey’s eyes fluttered open for a brief second. The gigantic, piercing grey orbs scanned the horizon. The titan’s gaze fell upon Davis for a brief, fleeting second, and his eyes once again fluttered shut. Some small part of Trey’s mind that could still function rationally had resisted his own hormones. He had resisted the powerful aura that had transformed him into a sex-addled colossus. He had summoned forth superhuman levels of restraint to hold back his load for as long as possible, but now that he knew his pal was safe, he had no reason to fight it anymore. A small smirk crossed Trey’s titanic lips. A sensual moan split the air. Trey’s entire body shuddered, and the earth below followed suit. Trey’s monolithic cock lurched and trembled. The enormous, spongy head flared up. “Shit…” Mel muttered under his breath. It was clear what was about to happen. Davis wanted to watch his titanic friend for a while longer. He wanted to listen to Trey’s orgasmic moans. He wanted to watch those colossal muscles ripple and flex. He wanted to watch that monolithic cock shudder and shoot, but it was not to be. Mel clasped both hands around him and clutched Davis to his chest to shield him from the blast. Trey cried out in ecstasy. His orgasmic roar echoed far and wide. His cry of release could be heard across the country, but the effects were even more far-reaching. His cock lurched hard, and an enormous, sticky rope of jizz launched forth from his cock like water shooting from a geyser. Mel couldn’t move in time. The cum crashed against him and soaked into his skin, but he managed to keep his grip on Davis. Mel could already feel the changes setting in. His muscles surged. His cock swelled. His balls inflated even more, but all his growth was nothing compared to what was going on between his hands. Mel opened his hands and glanced down. It was tough to make out what was happening at first. Davis was completely engulfed in cum. Mel could barely make out his tiny form thrashing in the thick layer of spunk that coated his hands, but soon it became apparent that something was different. Whatever resistance Davis may have had to the growth effects seemed to have vanished. Davis’s once tiny form expanded before Mel’s very eyes. Davis’s growth far exceeded that of Mel’s own. In a matter of seconds Davis went from being able to rest comfortably in the palm of Mel’s hand to being large enough that Mel had to cradle the dude in both hands. Before long Mel was holding Davis in his arms as if he was carrying his blushing bride across the threshold, but even that didn’t last long. Davis soon became so huge and so heavy that Mel couldn’t even hold him anymore. The layer of jizz that coated the two of them didn’t help the situation at all either. Mel’s grip slipped, and Davis landed in the lake of spunk with a resounding plop. The impact sent shockwaves through the city and ripples through the spooge. Davis was stunned at first. The standing pool of spunk made it impossible to tell where he was or even how large he was. A seemingly endless layer of white stretched out as far as the eye could see, but soon he began to recognize shapes and places. The weird lump to his left had to be Madison Hall, the largest building on campus. The whole structure could easily fit in the palm of his hands, and it was dwindling before his very eyes. As Davis continued to grow, Trey continued to cum and cum again. His massive cock caused the ground below him to shudder as it erupted like a volcano. Warm, sticky white jizz gushed forth and poured out onto the ground below. Even had Trey been able to keep his eyes open long enough to look around him, he wouldn’t have been able to see anything other than the vast expanse of sticky whiteness. He finally reached his limit. His cock gave a few last weak, watery spurts of jizz and began to soften. Trey rolled over onto his back and just laid there basking in the afternoon sun, a goofy smile plastered across his face. He didn’t even think about any damage he might have caused or about the lasting effects of his growth spurt. All he could think about was how great he felt. He continued to lay there for what felt like ages as the fog of lust and hormones steadily faded from his mind. He was vaguely aware of someone else nuzzling up beside him, but it took him a while to clear his head enough to check and see who it was. Trey wasn’t surprised to see his best buddy Davis curled up beside him. Trey ran his fingers tenderly through Davis’s jizz-soaked hair. Trey was still having trouble believing everything that had happened, but he couldn’t deny what he was seeing. Davis was barely even half his height. If not for the light dusting of a treasure trail and the neatly trimmed patch of pubes, it would have been easy to mistake Davis for a young child. The massive chubby nestled between Davis’s legs didn’t hurt either. Even soft, Davis’s cock was as big as the rest of him. His almost twice as thick around as his toned, muscular chest. On a regular sized person, Davis’s balls would have appeared to be the size of couches, but there was no way for Trey to gauge just how massive they must be now. Trey brushed Davis’s hair aside and gave his smaller pal a soft kiss on the forehead. Davis chuckled softly and curled up closer against Trey’s chest. Trey wanted to stay there with him and cuddle some more, but as the fog cleared from his head, his curiosity began to get the better of him. He gently pushed away from his pal and sat up. He looked around him and took stock of the devastation. On some level he knew he should be worried, but he just couldn’t seem to care. It wasn’t just the afterglow that was still clinging to him after that titanic orgasm. It was as if every cell in his body was coursing with cosmic energy. He felt so alive and invigorated. He felt so powerful. It was hard for him to worry himself with the ants that scurried down below. As Trey surveyed the horizon he saw many small figures slowly rising from the white expanse. The ground beneath him was dotted with people of various shapes and sizes. Each one was steadily growing. It was fascinating to watch. It was like a time lapse video of flowers breaking through the snow, but these weren’t plants. These were people. Even the largest of these new sprouts was barely as big as Trey’s thumb, but they had to be gigantic to the average person down below. Trey couldn’t help but feel pride at the new race of giants he had brought into existence with his mere presence. Trey heard some talking off to his side and glanced over to see who it was. He saw Mel holding the bent and battered Skeeter’s Cleaners van to his ear like a tiny Bluetooth ear piece. Mel was now absolutely titanic by all normal comprehension, but even he didn’t even reach up to Trey’s knees. “Yeah. Rich. I need you to send every guy we’ve got. … Yeah. Call in everybody. Get the guys at Steele on the line too. Better call up every contact you’ve got while you’re at it. … Big? Have you seen the news? This spill is freakin’ ginormous!” Mel grumbled into his makeshift cellphone. “… Don’t worry about other people getting some. There’s gonna be more than enough for everybody. You can run all the tests you want on this stuff, and you’ll still never run out. I swear. It’s that fuckin’ huge!” Trey smirked as he glanced around at the scene below him. He could see large tanker trucks slurping up as much jizz as they could carry to be hauled off to various labs and storage facilities. The massive trucks were designed to hold an Olympic swimming pool’s worth of liquid, but Trey could have easily held one atop the tip of his pinkie. As he watched the tiny men in hazmat suits struggle to clean up the mess, Trey couldn’t help but chuckle softly. His monolithic cock stirred to life. Even in its flaccid state the enormous tool was as wide as his hips and as long as his legs. It would be truly a sight to behold once it got hard again. He was half tempted to drench the city in his seed once more, but he figured that they had more than enough to clean up for the time being. There were other cities out there that could benefit from his gift. Trey scooped his groggy little friend up in his arms and set off for new horizons. He had always wanted to travel, and at his new size he could walk to neighboring cities in a just a few paces. It wouldn’t take long at all for him to reach the next state or even to cross the country. He could travel wherever he wanted, and wherever he went he could drench the land in growth. As Trey trudged through the cum-coated city he could still feel his size creeping steadily upwards. He had no idea when or even if his growth would ever stop. Maybe he’d outgrow the whole planet with his best buddy at his side. Maybe they would eventually stop growing and live out their lives as a titanic couple. Maybe someday the scientists would find a way to reverse the process and shrink them back down, but for the time being Trey was going to enjoy his new life.

Part II ======================================================================================= Skye: Well, I guess this isn’t the last entry before Will gets home. Will called me tonight. His defense attorney notified him that the judge was called away for a family emergency and his docket had been shifted until his return. Its looking like Will’s trial date will be moved back by two weeks. For all of my planning, I NEVER thought that it would be the court system that would be the problem. I know, I know. I should have imagined it would be something like this. Will sounded so angry. He sounded almost rabid on the phone, snarling and breathing heavy. I have never heard that sort of tone in his voice, although after seeing him earlier today looking the size of a car, I can imagine thats almost a natural sound for him now. He kept saying that he would destroy those fuckers for making him stay. Selfishly, I hope he does destroy them. I want him home. I want to fuck his ass to the point of complete submission, and somehow I KNOW that he will submit to me. It is something I realized today when I went to visit him. He is becoming a mega-alpha and his intense affection for me is increasing as well. Something about imagining his overdeveloped BEASTLY body ripping something apart because of something as small as this fucking ridiculous change in schedule makes my cock twitch. It makes me breath heavy. Last night, I jacked off twice to imaging Will demolish something in a fit of rage. I would love to see him annihilate something out of shear anger. That would be so HOT! Is that wrong of me? The surprising thing is that after his outburst on the phone, he paused and just said, “I just wanted to be with you tomorrow.” He said it simply and quietly, almost timidly. It made my heart melt. The man is as strong as an entire stampede of raging bulls, but he is only angry because he can’t be with me. He never ceases to amaze me with his devotion and overwhelming love. I am the LUCKIEST man in the world. =========================================================================================== Will: I had to call Skye tonight about my trial date being moved back. He asked me to take a few deep breaths and focus on the future: the future with him. I swear that he is the only thing keeping me from losing my shit in a big way. I just want him to be happy and those ass holes moved my hearing date—which I could tell made him NOT happy. That was just fuel to the fire. He also asked me to write in here about my feelings. MY FEELINGS. The only feeling I am having is fucking RAGE. Thinking of our last night together makes me want to be good—for him. He wouldn’t be happy if I lost control. My cellmates are all huddled in the corner as I write this. Maybe that has something to do with the fact that I think I put on about ten more pounds in the last day. I cant even fit into my jumpsuit anymore. It just ripped right off of me. I think when I get mad, I grow. Or maybe it is when I talk to Skye. I haven’t figured it out yet. Either way, they are fucking afraid to be within a mile of me, and they should be. I want to destroy something. May as well be them. I went out to the weight cage this evening when it was our assigned time. No one would even look at me, except Jesse. He keeps hanging around, sneaking glances at me … and my swollen muscles. My cell mates thought that because we share the same air—the same space—I would consider them friends. They don’t know…They don’t know how much control it takes to not fuck them. My cock would break them in half. IN HALF! I feel like a GOD. FUCK! I am going to rule this place before I leave. Mark my words. ================================================================= Will: Two journal entries in one night…but writing earlier did help me calm down so I decided to write more. The guards are on my side. The inmates are on my side. NO ONE will fuck with me now. Jesse walked up to me tonight at dinner. He wanted to suck my cock again because it is HUGE just like the rest of me. It was so hard, but I told him, no. I wanted to ram my fucking submarine sized torpedo into him, but there is something holding me back. Something so much better. Skye. A single word and a single soul. Everything is clear when I focus on him. I told one of the guards that I needed to see Skye in the visitor’s room tomorrow. ALONE. He said OK. That will happen tomorrow. I called Skye and he said he would be here. I can’t even control myself when I hear his voice. It’s like sex and angels. It makes me shutter. It makes me cum just thinking about it. All of my seed is his for the taking. I have grown even more. It isn’t my anger or my situation. It is hearing the sounds of the love of my life. FUCK it makes me grow just thinking about him. I realized that after we talked on the phone earlier. I know now that HE makes me grow. AND… I WANT those viruses inside of me. I NEED THEM! I want to get so massive that grown men will tremble when I speak to them. God, I just want to fucking destroy everything around me. I can barely write things down. I’m shaking with all of the energy and pure fucking power running through my body. I am willing myself to sit here calmly because the man who is my world demands it and I will ALWAYS defer to him. I will ALWAYS defer to him. ========================================================================================== Skye: I can only comment on what I now know. First off, I am angry. I cannot fathom the ineptitude of the system wherein an innocent man can be forced to stay in his confines based on circumstantial evidence—granted, it was me who planted the evidence and I was convincing. That being said, I am only angry because my beautiful beastly fiancée is not in my bed tonight. He is not here and that makes me sad. I am going tomorrow morning to meet with him. We will be next to each other, face to face. I want to stick my cock inside of him and give him the viral cocktail that will turn him into everything that we want him to be. A FUCKING GIANT among men. He is obviously ready for the change. I can feel that he wants it. Just thinking about his power and his strength is overwhelming. When I even consider the size that he will assume, I completely lose my mind. I want to cuddle up on his fucking enormous pecs and lick every inch of his body, especially his cock, balls, and nipples. Maybe even his tight hole—if I can get my face between those two giant muscle cakes that make up his beautiful huge hard ass. Will is going to crush every single idea of what it means to be a mortal man. AND I WANT HIM TO CRUSH IT. ============================================================================================ Will sat motionless in the visitation room. Earlier that day, he told the guards that he would be talking to Skye alone and no one else was to be there. One of the guards smirked and looked at the other guard standing next to him as if to ask, “Who does this guy think he is?” The smarter of the two shot a look back at him and quickly shook his head. Jesse, Will’s little eager lap dog, noticed and the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. He’d be sure to tell Will about that smug guard later when he wanted to see some carnage. There was no question about who was in charge now. The hulking impossibly broad-shouldered beast was laying down the law. Sure, someone in an office somewhere in the building was officially calling the shots, but there, on the floor of the jail, there was only one leader. Only one master. The tower of complete dominance and strength that sat in that room oozed alpha energy. It flowed out from him in constant unrelenting waves. He was alone, seated at a table. The only sound was his heavy breaths—almost grunts—and the sound of the overhead fans. Not even the jail staff was in the room. His eyes watched the thick metal door between the visiting area and the main hallway. There were not windows to the hall, not even in the door, so he was paying close attention to the footsteps he could hear on the outside. One of them, eventually, would belong to Skye. The minutes dragged on and he began getting worried. “Why isn’t he here yet?” he questioned out loud. Small beads of perspiration emerged from his forehead. A sense of panic started to set in. He rose to his feet, dwarfing the table he had been seated at. His quads stretched the fabric in the uniform until a rip appeared in the seat where the fabric hugged the confluence of the dual hemispheres of his buttocks. His quads bulged again, and another tear appeared on the outer seam of his pants on the left leg. He could feel the pulsing of his blood rushing through his neck, hear the sound of blood coursing through his ears. He was getting worked up and that was not a good thing for him, or anyone else. “Just breathe. He’s only ten minutes late.” Just then, the heavy metal latch on the door sounded. His heart leapt and he felt a rush of adrenalin that caused his heart rate to increase even more and the veins of his forearms to burst to the surface. He instantly realized that being startled would cause a dangerous situation for those around him in the future. The door swung open and Skye walked in, smartly dressed in a white Oxford dress shirt and black pinstriped slacks. He looked stunning. Large muscular bulges pressed out the arms of his shirt which was tight enough to appear painted on his skin. His powerful chest jutted out like a rare tropical bird seeking to attract a mate. His nipples erect and easily seen. His legs filled out the slacks and left little to the imagination as to the complex musculature exerting force on the fabric from underneath. His neck was thick and large mounds jutted out between his moon-shaped delts and his ears. He was packing some serious traps under that shirt. His features somehow looked sharper, more virile, and had a devastating handsomeness that Will had not noticed previously…Skye just looked different, more refined in bone structure and grace. Will started salivating and was immobilized by watching his fiancée enter the room. In the back of his mind, he noted the sharp sound of Skye’s dress shoes hitting the tile flooring as he walked closer to the big man in the middle of the room. They locked eyes and Skye smiled. He was completely overwhelmed. He was so beautiful. Skye maintained eye contact and flashed Will an enormous smile. The guard that had let Skye into the room walked in and stood next to the doorway, watching Will. Will held up his hand gesturing Skye to not come closer. His smile faded for a moment since he wasn’t sure why Will had motioned him to stop. Will’s countenance darkened and he furrowed his brow. His gaze moved from Skye to the guard standing in the doorway. “THIS isn’t for you to see. You can go now.” His low rumbling voice shook Skye to his very core. There was an edge of dominance and authority in that voice he had not heard before. The guard’s eyes popped a bit and he looked at Skye who had now turned to face the guard. “You heard him. It is time for us to be alone,” Skye said simply and without emotion. He was the calm center of the storm. A sudden look of acute fear passed across the man’s face as he looked into Skye’s eyes. He immediately realized that the giant beast in the room was not the one in control. It was the beautiful angelic well-muscled angel that stood between them. “Ummmm. Yes, sir…I mean, sirs. I can give you a few minutes alone before the control booth upstairs notices that you are not being monitored. I will return shortly, sirs.” The guard walked out the door and shut it behind him. As soon as the deep thud of the door echoed in the room, Will and Skye lunged for each other. Will picked up Skye easily in his arms and brought him even with his lips in a kiss that would make even the most jaded person rethink their position on love. Their tongues plowed each other’s mouths, rutting deep into each other’s warm wet cavities. Moans of pleasure rebounded off of the walls in the room. Will’s thick fingers locked themselves around Skye’s head and he pressed himself against his lover’s chest. “I wish I had time to fuck you, Skye. I want you so bad. So bad it hurts.” “I know, Big Man. I know. We have less than two weeks now though. I just wish you were at home with me now, instead of here. And I am so ready to start Phase II, but I think it would be disastrous to start that process while you are still here. We need to be together for that, both out of necessity and for safety. But that doesn’t mean we can’t express ourselves in different ways.” Without warning, Skye dropped to his knees and unzipped Will’s fly. He took his right hand and grabbed Will’s growing cock out. “FUCK, Will. This thing is growing as much as the rest of you.” He fondled Will’s avocado-sized balls with his left hand while he tugged at Will’s cock with his right hand. He pulled his hand out of the warm crotch and smelled his hand. It smelled of fresh soap, musk, and clean ball sweat. A very unique smell that tripped his brain into overdrive. His eyes rolled back into his head. He pressed his face into Will’s warm manhood and swallowed his enormous quivering tool. “Fuck! Oh my god, Skye.” Will roared. It sounded like a sonic boom. Skye opened his jaw up more and forced his throat open to receive his lover’s now-raging cock. He surprised himself at his ability to take in something so thick and long, but it was as if he was made to take it. He could feel Will sliding down his throat deeper and deeper. He gulped his cock down with movements reminiscent of a nest-bound baby bird feeding from its mother. He just opened up and the massive god cock slid further and further down. Will knew he wouldn’t last more than a few seconds. He was so horny. “FUCK! I’m going to cum Skye. I’m going to CUM!!!” Without more warning, Will’s cock expanded the slightest bit, his balls pulled up closer to his warm body, and waves of his seed shot through his shaft. Skye could feel the volleys of cum shooting through Will’s cock that was buried in his throat. He could feel the pressure of the cum coursing in waves inside the buried cock. Will’s seed was being deposited far from Skye’s tongue, so he could not taste Will’s salty acrid emissions. Instead, he felt the eruption of the power spunk blast directly into his stomach. He could feel the waves hitting deep within his abdomen. Will was shooting with massive force. He was roaring like a pride of lions after a kill, trembling and moaning, making sounds only reserved for the beasts of the jungle. His eyes were closed then shot open. He looked down at Skye on his knees, looking up at him, through the valley created by Will’s enormous pecs. “Oh my god, Skye!” he yelled again and then…his already-too-small jumpsuit exploded off of his body in shreds. It was as if a balloon had popped. “Uuuuuugh. FUCK!!! HOLY SHIT! This feels AMAZING!” His body expanded rapidly and forcefully in all directions. He was towering over Skye even more now, looking down on his precious man. Panting. Breathing in rapid shallow breaths. He was naked, except for the boxers he had been wearing underneath. They were completely indecent now, stretching the limits of the fabric with Will’s trunk-like thighs and grand-prize winning ass. Skye stood up, eyes wild with lust. “What happened?” “I was going to tell you Skye, somehow you are making me grow. It’s not the viruses even. I have mostly gotten bigger after talking with you on the phone, or even just when I have been thinking about you intensely. And now this…just feeling your skin is making it happen. That BDNF shit you gave me is wiring you into my body’s ability to grow I think. You are my trigger. I don’t know how else to explain it.” Skye was in awe. Before him stood a titan that was probably another 20 pounds heavier since he had walked in the room only minutes before. Bulges of asphalt hard knots writhed beneath Will’s skin, just under the surface. Larger muscle groups deposited deeper in his body like thick seams of coal pressed outward giving immense structure and mass to an already behemoth muscle god. Skye extended his hand up to Will. He was still on his cock-sucking knees. Will reached down and put his huge paw around Skye’s outstretched hand and helped him off the ground. Their eyes locked again. “Our time alone is almost up. Will, I love you. I love you more than I could ever express. Whatever is happening to us is only making me more sure of that.” Will just looked at Skye, almost with a bit of disbelief. “Sometimes I don’t know why you would want to be stuck with me, Skye. You are too good for me. Too beautiful, too.” “Listen Will, and listen well. You are MY man. I chose you long ago to be mine. And equally, I am yours. Don’t you forget that. This will be very hard the next couple of weeks. You are changing so quickly and I know that every day it is harder for you to hold onto that sweet man that you are inside, but he is still in there. You remember that, young man. That kind gentle person is a part of who you are. But, you are also becoming a mega-alpha. Learn when to play which role.” “I do feel it. I feel so powerful and strong, Skye. I love the feeling. It is like a drug that I don’t want to ever stop. Ummm…I…I like the look of complete submission and even the fear that I can cause easily in these people. Sometimes, I just want to destroy something, especially when I am angry. It makes me hungry for more. Is that bad?” “It is part of you now. Don’t be afraid of it, Will. You are becoming everything we dreamed. Embrace it…but be kind too. Remember who you are inside. You are not a bully. But you should demand complete respect and loyalty from those around you.” Skye reached out and took Will’s face in his two hands. “This is part of your transformation. It is ok. But you need to promise me two things.” “Anything, Skye. Whatever you want, it will happen.” Will looked at the man next to him with pleading eyes. He looked as if he had been lost in the desert for days without water. He was thirsty for any direction from his other half. “You cannot get into too much trouble here. I don’t want them keeping you an extra second! AND as hard as it is, I ask you to remain faithful to me. I know your hormones are raging. Testosterone is coursing through your system in ways that I can barely understand. But, you are mine alone. No one else is to touch you. You understand me, Will?” Skye was speaking with complete authority. It surprised the towering beast, but somehow it made him feel secure and safe. As strong and big as he was, it was Skye who made him feel protected. “I will always be faithful to you, Skye. Every ounce of my body, every breath that I take, is only for you. You are the one thing that will always be more important to me than myself. As I change, that becomes even more true. I can’t explain it, but I hope you can feel it.” The heavy metallic sound of the door being unlocked behind them broke their stare. Their time alone was up. The guard walked in cautiously, looking around the room at the shredded jumpsuit laying in tatters on the floor and then at the two muscular men with their arms around each other in the middle of the room. Skye looked up at Will, pushed himself up onto his toes and gave him a deep kiss, reached his hand across Wills bloated right pec and forcefully twisted his nipple. The giant let out a rumbling moan of animalism. “Be good, Big Man. Call me tonight.” Skye reached around Will’s thick waist and grabbed a hearty handful of his muscled ass, winked, and turned and walked toward the door. Will stood motionless watching the impossibly round hard backside of Skye walk away. It took his breath away. “I love you, Skye,” he whispered to himself as Skye took one quick look back toward him as he turned the corner and walked out the door. The next few days were especially difficult for both of the growing men. When Skye called after the visit, he told Will that his growth was phenomenal and that he was disappointed that he was missing a lot of it. So much of his fantasy was based on watching Will grow. “I can’t help but feel a little jealous of those men in jail with you that get to see you getting bigger every day. I want to be that person. That is what I fantasize about.” “I know. Now that we know that my growth is tied to you, maybe I can manage it better. You know MY fantasy is watching you watch me get fucking stacked so I feel like I am missing out too. All of this is for you and me anyway.” “Maybe I shouldn’t call or come visit until next week. I don’t know how I’ll manage, but I really want to slow you down a bit. I want to watch you get huge from the comfort of my seat in the living room or in the showers at the gym. I know you want that too. What do you think, Will?” Can you go a week without seeing me or hearing my voice?” The line went silent except for the deep breaths Skye could hear through the phone caused by the vast quantities of air passing through Will’s enormous lungs. “I will try, Skye. It will be very hard for me.” He sounded like his voice would crack. A large crocodile tear rushed down his cheek and onto the fabric forced outward by the volcanic pecs below. “But you are right. It is best in the long term. I won’t stop thinking about you for a minute. I’ll call the day before the trial.” Skye heard a click in the line and then it went dead. He knew that Will was saddened by his request, but he also knew that the monster understood the need for separation. It would be hard for both of them. Will walked down the hallway, shoulders shrugged forward looking defeated. Skye sat on the couch, put his face in his hands and sobbed for minutes. The separation was slowly killing both of them and now they were incommunicado and would be for days. Coming closer to his cell, his roommate John stood against wall next to the door chatting with a new inmate. He saw the look on Will’s face and couldn’t help himself. “Your little boyfriend mad at you, is he?” He said it with a tone of disdain and scorn. A sneer painted itself on his face as he looked at the beast walking slowly and deliberately toward him. When Will got within arms reach, he simply grabbed John by the bunch of fabric at his chest, picked him up, and flicked his wrist sending the shocked man flying. He landed 20 feet away. Will hadn’t even noticed the weight. It was like tossing a tissue into the waste paper basket. The new inmate scurried away as Will entered the cell and stretched out onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling for hours, just thinking of Skye. “I can do one more week. I can do one more week,” he repeated to himself. Skye, on the other hand, spent hours at the gym every day that week. He was growing more quickly now and in a few days had added another couple of inches to his height and more than 20 more pounds onto his already muscular frame. He couldn’t stop thinking of Will, upset, and alone. Maybe he had done the wrong thing, forcing this silence. It had been a few days since the visit to the jail and he knew something that would help. After his evening workout, he rushed home and called the jail number that Will had given him. He asked the man who answered if he could drop something off quickly and if he could get it directly to Will. It was important, he stated. The guard was one who knew all too well the foul mood that Will had been in for the past few days and was eager to stop the man from frightening the inmates and guards with the displays of aggression that had become frequent. “Sure, Skye. Bring what you think will help. He’s got us real worried in here. He doesn’t look like he is doing well. People are going to start getting hurt I think.” Skye jumped in the car and rushed toward the jail. At that moment, miles away, Will was in the mess hall getting ready to eat. His minions had been walking by, depositing extra food, or even their entire meals next to the gigantic mountain of muscle. He was eating as much as half-dozen meals at a time and those within close proximity were especially keen on keeping the man calm. They had either witnessed or experienced a couple of near death encounters with the brute over the course of the past couple of days. As each man walked by giving up a portion of their meal to appease the god in their midst, Will did not even acknowledge their tribute. In fact, he looked at several of them in they eye and emitted a low rumbling sound that emanated from some deep cavern in his gut. He was indeed becoming wild and unpredictable. His aggressive tendencies were on a tripwire. The only person willing to stay within striking distance of Will was little scrawny Jesse. He could not get enough of the bulging strands of muscle, the billowing meat exploding from every surface, even at the slightest movement Will made. He was like a pet--a pet that wanted to suck its owner’s giant cock. The big man wasn’t sure why he allowed Jesse to be close to him. He sure didn’t like the guy. In fact, he was annoyed by his presence, but he had become a fixture to Will, much like an annoying wart, or scar from a severe burn. You wish it wasn’t there, but it was. After a few minutes sitting at the table, Will began to eat. His mouth inhaled the food in front of him. Raising the flatware to his mouth, the muscles in his arms exploded outward and his neck muscles flexed while swallowing. Every movement, no matter how insignificant, caused tremors and ripples to distend the already strained clothes he was wearing. Jesse just stared, salivating. He worked up the nerve to wade into dangerous territory. “Will, why do you keep that Skye guy around, man? You are so much more of a man than he is. You could have anyone you wanted...Fuck him.” A white hot fire exploded in the pit of Will’s stomach. He felt his pulse quicken more intensely than he had ever felt it before. He started making loud deep snarling noises. Jesse had gone too far. He would pay dearly for what he just said. He felt the heat of anger and rage welling up inside like a geyser on the verge of spewing its boiling innards outward. He tried to contain it, to force it down, but Jesse had made a fatal error in his understanding of the relationship that Will and Skye had. Jesse also made an error in believing that he had any influence at all over Will…and it made him even angrier. He began to tremble and clench his fists into tight knots of granite-hard wrecking balls. He envisioned a flash of his last night at home with Skye and then an image of Jesse being shown the true meaning of fear. No one would every mention Skye’s name again after what he was about to do to the pathetic weakling next to him. He would teach them all a lesson that they would never forget—a lesson that would haunt their nightmares for years to come. Just when he was beginning to rise from the table to pull Jesse’s pathetic body apart piece by piece, a guard approached the table and laid an envelope down in front of Will. “This just arrived for you. The guy that brought it said to get it to you immediately.” He looked down and noted Skye’s handwriting right away. His anger vanished as quickly as it came and he reached his trembling hand out to pick up the envelope. He lifted it up to his nose and breathed in heavily. He could smell Skye. He could smell the scent of their home infused into the paper. Gently, he tore the seam of the envelope with his huge index finger and pulled out the single sheet inside. Scrawled out in Skye’s unique handwriting was a simple message. William, I can’t stop thinking about you. There are only two days left. Be strong for me, Big Man. I love you more than ever and will spend the rest of my life making you as happy as you make me. Now, you play nice in there. I will see you soon. Love your fiancée, Skye Will smiled and read the letter over again. He looked over at Jesse who had moved away from Will’s heaving body. He stared at the small insignificant man much like an average person would contemplate a spider—what to do with him. The other inmates could almost see the thoughts in his head, “How am I going to teach this little piece of shit a lesson.” Jesse felt all of the eyes in the room searing into him, waiting for what would happen next. “Today is your lucky day, you fucking asshole. You aren’t worth the air that it is taking me to say these words to you.” Will paused to collect his thoughts. “You want to know why I ‘keep him around?’ I don’t ‘keep him around.’ He keeps me. You want to know who the real man is in this situation?’ It is HIM. And most importantly, you want to know what just saved your fucking worthless life? This letter! My fiancée just saved your life you miserable fuck.” Will rose from the table, put the letter in his pocket and walked over to the solid metal door between the mess hall and the outside hallway. He wrapped his enormous fingers around the edges of the door and looked around the room. All eyes were on him—every guard and inmate had stopped breathing. “HE saved your life today, Jesse.” The man flexed his back and shoulders. Seams burst once again all along his upper body. Veins popped out all along his rippling forearm. The seat of his pants tore open when he assumed a slightly squatting position. The enormous planets that made his glutes bulged with complete and overwhelming strength. “You said, ‘FUCK HIM.’ I say FUCK YOU!” With that, Will put pressure on his hands. His chest contracted violently and the door started to fold in on itself. He put unrelenting force on the door. It began folding like paper and making the most earth shattering sound. Several of the men cupped their hands over their ears to escape the sound of metal being warped. It was like thousands of fingernails on thousands of chalkboards, but more deep and ominous. Will pulled the door off of its bolted hinges with ease and carried the crumpled mess toward Jesse. The muscles of his upper body were swollen and angry. They could see the veins in his neck pushing outward and pulsating. His lower body supported not only the mass of his upper body, but the gigantic solid metal door that had been folded like a piece of giant origami. His legs were completely inhuman in their width and showed extraordinary muscle cuts even through the cotton fabric that struggled to keep together in one piece. He dropped the crumpled ton of weight next to Jesse’s feet. “Don’t come near me again Jesse. I wont be responsible for anything that may happen to you if you do.” It was a statement of fact, pure and simple. With that, Will walked back to his cell through the crowd in the mess hall. Everyone scampered away from him as he walked toward the doorway--without a door. He laid down on his bed with a different feeling this time. He felt hope. Pushing the letter towards his face again, he breathed in Skye. He breathed in his salvation. No one made any attempt at eye contact with him the next day. If they could keep the monster at bay for one more day, they would all be OK. Every meal saw more food being pushed his way. They wanted to keep him happy. Every calorie adding to the growing mass of the largest man that any of them had ever seen. As big as he was, he was ten times stronger than he appeared. He was impenetrable and unstoppable already. What would the future bring? Will’s thoughts began drifting toward Phase II of the project. That is when the real changes would happen, though fortunately not to his mind and personality. He liked the dominant apex alpha that he had become. He reveled in it, but he also was very aware that he was at the edge of being able to maintain control of his aggression and his violent thoughts. His body on the other hand was ready for the change. His brain was able to control the growth he so desperately wanted…needed. He thought of Skye fucking him raw, seeding him with the viruses that would start a cascade of changes that would create a deity. His pulse was quickening as he realized how much he wanted that power and control. But even more, he desired the feeling of Skye’s growing cock inside of his muscled ass. He wanted to suck his boyfriend’s cock into his warm, velvety hole and work him over from the inside. Just the thought made his hole quiver and begin to loosen up in preparation for the next day when he would be fucked by HIS god. Skye was god to him. And he was going to take every blessing that he was given. Once again, he was grateful that he had a beautiful man to act as his conscience as well as his creator. The next day, Will rose with the sun. No one had spoken to him since the incident with Jesse a couple days ago and he was more than OK with that. He stayed in his cell except to eat. He caught Jesse looking at him while he was on the phone. Jesse just kept staring at him with a sort of hate. There was some fear in his eyes, but it was mostly a bitter hot feeling. Will had embarrassed him. That was for sure. Just after breakfast, he was notified that evidence had been produced that would exonerate him from his crimes and a formal apology would be coming from the courts. He wouldn’t even need to go to trial later that day. He would be discharged within a couple of hours the sheriff told him. All he could think of was why they couldn’t have let him go two weeks ago. Bureaucracy is a slow moving mess. When the time came, he grabbed his few belongings and lumbered out of the door to the cell. His heart was fluttering. He was about to be reunited with his man. He could barely contain the smile on his face. Walking through the hallway with the guard escort, he saw so many of the faces that had come to fear and respect him. Most of them nodded goodbye to the behemoth. Most of them had somehow sworn their allegiance to him at some point during his stay. He caught Jesse again at the phone. They locked eyes and once again, Jesse’s mouth curled up into a devious smile, like he knew something. He got an uneasy feeling from the look, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough to try anything Will convinced himself. Will walked out into the reception area where he was given an XXXL white t-shirt and some very wide-legged jeans that Skye had brought for him to change into before he walked out. After all of the departure paperwork had been signed and he was ready to meet Skye in the lobby. His heart was pounding out of his chest and there were legions of butterflies in his stomach—so many he could barely concentrate. The double doors opened and there he was, standing like a Greek statue but draped with even more muscle, looking Will right in the eyes. A smile spread across his face as he ran toward the gigantic man. Will raised Skye’s now-much more muscular body in the air and kissed him. The kiss was long and deep, pure and sweet—something that a lyricist or poet would imagine. Will lowered Skye back to the ground and kept a hold of his hand. “Damn, you look fuckin sweet, Skye." The doors parted and they walked out to the car. “Are you ready to get fucked Will?” “I’m ready, Beautiful.”

So, I’ve decided to go with a slightly darker tone eventually. I will push those limits, and the plausible size difference one, eventually. This chapter there’ll be more fun to be had. The bad thing about having an every 3 hour libido is you have to time writing right before another session of muscle induced pleasuring. Remember to give all sorts of explicit feedback and as always, thanks for coming! Oh, and there may be a few writing shifts as I find my style, not exactly used to writing multiple points of view. Also, here's part 1 http://muscle-growth.org/topic/7827-umgsss-part-1/ -2- Doctor James Smith surveyed the damage Private Matt Miller had done to the private gym. Thankfully it was a converted laboratory so a machine could be brought in to pull the bars out of the wall, but this place was a shell of its former self. The machines had to be special made and were probably going to set the budget back a few more million, but if he could replicate the serum’s success it wouldn’t matter much longer. Looking at some indentations on the frame of a few machines, Doctor Smith observed that halfway through, the private must have realized this gym wouldn’t even wind him and started lifting the machines themselves. As he continued, he put together a chain of events that suggested after lifting the machines for reps, Miller must have decided to combine a few of them in order to do reps. As he finished writing up his report, he looked around and then it hit him. A type of musk hung in the air. It was thick and dominating, invading his mental space slowly but surely. He hadn’t noticed it before because he was away from the area of most effort, but now it was in his lungs. Doctor Smith felt it wash over him and began to feel a bulge in his pants respond. Ever professional, he adjusted himself and quickly left to finish his notes and call in a crew to clean this up. Meanwhile back at the barracks, Nurse Michael Peters pushed out another load. It had been his fifth since a few hours ago when he saw that immense private. The way he filled his vision, the bulges and contours enticing his eyes to behold true virility, it was almost too much then and there. He wiped up his latest mess and began to reach for more lube for a sixth round when he heard a knock at his door. Thankfully, as medical staff, he lived by himself, so Michael tucked his member into his waistband and greeted his visitor. He wasn’t prepared however, when it was indeed the object of his fantasies awaiting him. A smirk looked back at him, framed by pure power. “Hey Nurse Peters,” the words rumbled toward him like rolling thunder. All that ran through Peters’ mind was, buh, buh, he-… as his hand wandered back towards his waistband. Thankfully, Miller took the mouth agape as a hint and let himself in and shut and locked the door. As if on cue, Peters was overcome by horniness and attacked Miller’s pecs with his mouth. Miller felt the teeth on his quarter of an inch wide nipple clamping down and felt pleasure wash over him. Peters heard from above him, “More,” and increased his fervor. His hands meanwhile traced what had to be a river basin of veins from cannonball delts down to melon-sized biceps to river delta forearms, and finally massive mitts on his ass. Peters was glad they were on his ass, given it was his best feature and worked in the gym to make sure it was better than anyone else’s on base. Of course, that was probably a moot point now that this titan was here, but still. Like lightning, Peters felt himself being lifted and carried to his bed. He quickly found himself pinned like a butterfly to corkboard, but his mouth never left that hard pillow called Miller’s pec. His shorts vanished just as quickly and he felt one of the mitts that he had caressed fondling his junk. It was clumsy, as if it was unfamiliar with this dance, but its power did the job well enough and Peters felt himself getting harder against the wall of flesh. The mitt then travelled downward towards his ass. With little effort one huge finger popped into his hole followed by another. Peters felt a moan escape of its own volition from the fingers fucking him. Soon enough the fingers retreated and he felt something larger, warmer, and wetter at his hole. Inside, he knew he wanted it, but he wasn’t sure he could take it. It didn’t matter though as it shoved its way inside, making the hole conform to its enhanced thickness and veins. Peters felt the invading rod stop after a few seconds as his ass made contact with Miller’s pelvis. His ass was now filled with an immense 10 inch monster and he couldn’t believe his hole stretched to contain the 8 inch circumference. Then, Miller began to pull out and push back in again like a steam piston. Peters grabbed on to either side of his sheets and began to moan uncontrollably as his prostate was being practically steamrolled by Miller’s redwood log. He heard cracking behind him as the block wall was being battered with incredible force by the bedframe. As Miller picked up the pace, Peters eventually settled into a rhythmic pattern of “Oha oha oha!” Looking forward, Peters saw that his torso and some of Miller’s stomach was covered in cum that he had been shooting uncontrollably throughout. It was then that Miller bent forward and grabbed ahold of either wrist and turned the pace even higher. Peters heard guttural grunting but his attention was quickly taken to his ass being filled up with something. Miller was cumming but it wasn’t a normal amount. His new cannon begin to unload a barrage into Peters’ ass. Gushing forth like a tidal wave the lucky vessel began to fill up as more cum shot upwards and inwards through the intestines at this rate. It felt extremely hot and soothing as it oozed into the orifice. Soon enough Peters began to fill full as if he had a huge dinner as his stomach began to distend. After a good minute and who knows how many shots, Miller pulled out and rolled off the bed. As Peters caught his breath, he looked over and saw that the private was already getting dressed and ready to go. He was simply too exhausted to say anything and he only felt pleasurable afterglow and a painful gaping from Miller’s cock. The last thing he saw before he passed out was Miller shutting the door behind him as he left. Sometime later, Peters came to with Dr. Smith standing over him, taking notes. “Ah! You’re awake! I was going to wake you, but you had such a smile on your face. I was worried when you didn’t report back in. I see Private Miller seems to have had his way with you, do you want to tell me about it?” The doctor was his usual self, concerned with the experiment, but with a hint of care. Peters looked down, remembering his bloating stomach, only to find it empty. It seemed that while he was passed out, all the cum had forcibly oozed out of him, leaving his bed a sticky, goopy mess. His ass thankfully didn’t hurt, despite the ramrodding it received. Looking back to the doctor, he replied simply, “I had some fun with Private Miller. I couldn’t control myself, but it was pretty fun!” The doctor chuckled to himself, writing something down on his pad. “You seem to be no worse for the wear, Michael. Report to the commander and bring some requisition forms for your new bedding.” With that Dr. Smith was off to who knows where. Still basking in the afterglow, Peters put his arms behind his head and felt the still warm goo on his inner legs. At the regular base gym’s sauna, Miller waited. A towel was crudely draped across his wide legs, which left very little to the imagination. As steam built up and concealed his large form, he began to think back of his last experience in here. It had been about a week ago, when he had finished his workout. He was relaxing in the sauna, letting the day’s troubles run its way down his body when he was shaken out of his relaxed trance by an asshole. Said asshole was PFC John Jakowski. Jakowski had joined at the same time he did, mostly because they went to the same high school. Back then, Miller was bullied by him every day, doing the usual things jerks do; stuffed in lockers, head-first swirlies, and the occasional book bag on fire. The private tried to avoid him on base, but Jakowski still found ways to make him regularly miserable. As he thought of all the bad things that were done to him, Miller heard the door to the locker rooms open. It was about the usual time for John to be done with his workout and ready to bully the old little Private Miller. A few moments later, a figure stepped into the sauna and Miller recognized the silhouette immediately. That lean figure, strapping at 205 lbs, packed on a tall (well, for old Private Miller) 6’3” frame could only be John Jakowski. He sat down far away from the door, waiting like a panther for Miller to come in for his dose of bullying. To his peril, he failed to notice the huge new figure in the room until it went and locked the sauna door. Jakowski thought it to be unusual, but then the figure spoke. “Hey John, remember me?” Miller grumbled out. Instantly Jakowski went white as a sheet in shock. Miller gave a small laugh at the sight, thinking to himself, What I did to Peters was fun and games. Too bad Johnny-boy isn’t going to have that kind of fun. Jakowski felt himself freeze up as the large figure moved approached him like a slow tidal wave. The titan moving towards him had to be at least a half foot taller than him. This mysterious person’s erect member pointed at his face accusingly. Jakowski searched his mind frantically for a face to match to this god. As a drop of pre-cum splashed deafeningly on the floor, Jakowski recognized the figure, and his heart practically stopped.

Hey guys, Thanks for bumping up the story, it got me inspired to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Cheers and thanks for your support! A.O.M.G. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Sire and Son Larry Durham’s passion for weight training started back at 1971 at the early age of 14, when his 16-year-old cousin Freddy got a home-gym equipment and both teenagers spent many afternoon hours working hard to build their physiques like the astounding bodies of Mike Katz, Frank Zane; Dave Draper and, of course, Arnold Schwarzenegger. Fred started out bigger and taller than his younger cousin Larry, but he clearly lacked many of the skills that bodybuilding required such as focus, determination and discipline. Skills that Larry, even at such young age, already displayed and only got him more excited about the sport. Soon, the skinny average looking Larry gained much more precious pounds of rock hard muscle than his older cousin and everybody at school asked him to flex and show off those vigorous youthful teenager muscles. By the time Larry was a freshman at High School, he had totally outgrown Fred’s humble home gym, and since the owner himself had long ago given up on bulking up his physique, Larry joined the local gym and he quickly became one of its resident hardcore member. In addition, he also grew to be one of the biggest guys around, regardless being one of the youngest members. The feeling of having huge, hard, powerful body that girls coveted, while guys both admired and envied was just one of the many aspects that Larry loved about bodybuilding. He actually enjoyed the idea of controlling the development of his own physique above everything, rewarding himself with such vigorous look after so many extenuating hours, not to mention the grueling but necessary rigorous dieting periods. For such reasons, Larry got truly passionate about bodybuilding and changed his young body into a temple of masculine perfection during the following years. At his High School senior year, he was already a two-time junior bodybuilding champion and with the impressive frame of 5’11”, he hit the mark of 225 pounds of hard powerful muscles, with great potential for promising professional career goals in the early future, but life does not always go as planned. Larry lost his father a few weeks before he graduated at high school. As the eldest, he felt responsible for providing for his mother and three younger sisters. Therefore, the young man started working while he also prepared to join the Police Academy, which happened before he turned 19 years old. Soon Larry Durham became the most respectable police officer of the district. After all, a 5'11” 250 pounds off-season bulky handsome muscular office with a well-groomed mustache “Tom Selleck.” mustache along with his tanned skin and manly rugged jaw was simply impressive. Throughout his outstanding career, Larry’s great physique and impressive strength proved valuable at the line of duty. He soon rose into higher positions still keeping in great shape for the following years, spending his precious free hours at the gym, participating in amateur bodybuilding shows, which secretly kept his fantasy of becoming a professional bodybuilder, especially after he saw his fellow police officer Ronnie Coleman becoming the contender with most wins among the pantheon of Olympia champions. In the meantime, Larry got married to his wife Rachel in the summer of 1990 and Larry Junior was born in the spring of 1992. The muscular police sergeant was happily proud of his healthy baby boy. Their family lived happy until the death of Rachel in a horrible car accident in the year of 2002. Since then, Larry became solely responsible for his precious young boy, who quickly became the greatest fan of his father’s exciting amateur bodybuilding career. Larry Durham Junior was going to bodybuilding shows since he was a toddler, and as a little boy, he was the most enthusiastic fan. Always cheering to his father from the first rows, giving him “tips” and commenting on his pose in real time. It was very cute to see the young boy thrilled during his massive father’s posing routine. Of course, Junior was very passionate about it and never liked when they did not announce his dad among the top five contenders. At first, he cried aloud, but soon he learned the politics of sportsmanship and got his opinions about the poor judging to himself. Junior loved when his dad was onstage receiving the trophy because he would always take his time to come and pick him up, lifting his body in those massive arms and pose for the pictures carrying him – his biggest and most important trophy. People loved when Senior and Junior posed together, the massive contender and his cute young boy. Over the years, Larry Senior realized that his secret fantasy about becoming a professional bodybuilder would not come true. Junior was getting older and he needed to get extra shifts to pay for his boy’s education. On the other side, he truly hated dieting for competitions and in several shows he got mediocre results for not being able to cut down more efficiently. But everything got better as he decided to join Master’s division – his great bulk and powerful stance made him look much better than the other competitors. In fact, Larry was the most famous Master’s amateur bodybuilder of the region, until the phenomenon Steve “the Rock” Finnegan blew him out of the water. Steve was ten years Larry’s senior, which put them in separate Master’s divisions. Although Finnegan competed with a much lighter weight range than Larry – who struggled to keep his onstage weight under 220 pounds –his condition was impeccably phenomenal, which, added to the fact he had started bodybuilding at the age of 54 years old only contributed to make him won successive overall titles in the master’s category. Larry was indeed amazed with Steve’s impressive stats, especially how he managed to keep in such great shape throughout all the year. The two bodybuilders actually developed a very synergetic camaraderie. Steve followed Larry’s advises to strengthen his shoulder and back while the younger veteran tried to keep up with Finnegan’s energetic posing technique. Larry still wished he could at least win one overall against Steve but the guy’s physique was just outstanding. Of course, that was before the SMM revolution. Even the great Steve was not immune to their arrival. If they once stood as bastions of mature manliness, now people regarded as just “old little guys”. Larry Durham got frustrated when guys he knew suddenly grew into humongous sizes and had more strength than a dozen of younger guys at their prime. Why couldn’t this happen to him? He wanted to show these youngsters what a true man was. Larry started to feel his own son was disappointed at him for not being able to grow like that. He barely managed to continue his preparation for the last show, thus resulting in a poor fifth place, which made him even more depressed. Larry Junior drove his car down the road with one single thought in his mind. He had to make his father grow like he made Steve Finnegan grow. He needed to do it for his dad, his father, his ultimate hero. Junior became a police officer because he wanted to serve his community like his father served for so many years. Durham Senior was indeed very proud his boy finished Police Academy at the top three percent of the class. Meanwhile, Durham Junior has always been extremely proud of his father. Every boy wants to brag about his father’s strength and prowess but few actually could tell other boys that his father was indeed more muscular and much stronger than the vast majority of fathers in the world. Junior loved to cheer for his dad in the shows, but he loved even more to watch his dad posing at home, looking at the mirror and asking him how he looked. In time, they became best friends and gym partners. Junior devoured everything about bodybuilding and was eager to follow his footsteps in the sports as well. Although his own physique inherited most of Senior’s great genetic makeup, Junior soon felt he wouldn’t develop the same kind of physique. He didn’t want to eclipse his father’s amazing body. He wanted him to look always bigger, so he never became a contender, rather an enthusiast, a connoisseur dedicated to support his impressive father in everything he needed. The police officer parked his car and entered his father’s house. He knew exactly where to find his muscular dad. Larry Senior was just finishing reading the morning news at the kitchen. “I am right here, son.” Not many 58-year-old fathers wear golden thin framed reading glasses have 250 pounds of muscular early off-season bulk and Larry Durham Senior looked especially thick that particular morning. The young officer entered the kitchen, with his uniform all wrinkled and barely unbuttoned, without his hat and sunshades, visibly sweat and very excited, which instantly made his father worried. “Is everything alright, son? What happened to you?” Senior said standing up and quickly approaching his son to check on him. “Steve Finnegan…I just saw him…he is HUGE! He turned SMM too!” Junior managed to say between breaths, but he noticed right away those news made his father immediately sad. “Oh…so it finally happened to him huh? Well, he wanted it so bad…” Larry said as he tried to return to the table, but clearly shaken by those news. “No wait…dad…you don’t understand. He is immense! I saw him and he looks humongous, so massive and muscular, and…I made him grow even bigger out of thin air!” Junior said holding the strong hard forearms of his own father. “You? What are you talking about? You said he was SMM when you saw him, how did you make him grow? Junior you’re talking nonsense now…” Larry Senior felt a chill going down his spine now, like he had butterflies in his stomach. If Steve Finnegan already became SMM how could his son make him grow even bigger? “I know, but he told me that I have the ability to make guys grow into SMM just like the other kid he had with him. It doesn’t have to be just one guy, many others can do the trick too, and I made him grow dad! It was amazing!” “I am happy for you son, Steve is a great guy and I’m sure he’ll treat you right as his…trigger” Larry Senior still didn’t know exactly how to behave. He wanted to seem supportive but he was devastated on the inside. “Dad…you don’t get it. He said I could be his trigger if…” Larry Junior looked at his father’s noticeably disappointed expression and felt miserable. He didn’t want him to feel that way, he had such good news, his own father could become SMM, he just needed to take whatever it was inside his very son! “I can make you grow too dad…I know I can, I saw…Steve grew huge, he ballooned right in front of me…It was so intense, it felt so good. I want you to have that power, dad…I want you to grow…”Junior hugged his father and held his muscular arms, kissing his cheekbones. Larry Senior closed his eyes and whispered. “I want to grow to son…I wish you could make me huge like those guys!” Their hug was intense; the mutual complicity between father and son was just one of the many layers of their deeper relationship. Junior was still hesitating, but his father’s mustached lips soon reached for the younger man’s lips and they kissed passionately. The bond was finally sealed and the power unleashed. Larry Durham Junior came and Larry Durham Senior became SMM in that exact following second. “I can feel it son!” The father exclaimed as he felt his boy moaning and his own youthful cock spewing its contents inside his pants. His body seemed to convulse and bulge as if it was bubbling from the inside. He moaned and groaned in loud guttural sounds. His already impressive muscular frame expanded further. Fortunately, Senior had taken a protein feast for breakfast with 2 dozen egg white omelet, protein shakes and tuna burgers. All the food seemed to be converting into immediate super muscular augmentation. “Grow daddy…please grow huge…you gotta grow for me!” Junior said, feeling his cock growing harder again as his father’s augmented masses forced their way against the fabric of his clothes. Junior loved the feeling of the expanding width of his father engulfing more of his body in that manly warm embrace. He felt safe, protected, confident and so happy. His power seemed to intensify and Senior’s growth increased its pace. “Fuck…it is getting more intense son!” Larry Senior said as he flexed his now 25 inches biceps, which had augmented tremendously in the span of a few seconds; his chest ballooned and his shoulders widened and thickened. Even his legs seemed to be growing longer, but his quads were shaking with new layers of denser and harder fibers, while the amazingly thick calves increased on girth, pumping more muscle growth back into his upper body. The huge turtle shell 6 pack stomach popped into 8…and then 10 incredibly developed knots of muscle that looked even better in the slightly distended stomach, which only made his waist look smaller as the rest of the body continued to grow and develop further. “Did you grow Finnegan like that?” Senior asked holding his son’s head gently higher to look into his eyes. Junior shook his head in denial. “No…it was awesome, he grew huge, but NOT like you are growing right now…you…are my hero dad…I love you, I have to give you my best, you deserve nothing less!” The young officer closed his eyes and hugged his growing father even tighter, focusing his mind on his greatest wish, hoping his heart would help him in the task of making his father grow into a true SMM! “Holy shit!” Senior exclaimed as his body was taken in another tidal wave of growth that caused his expansion to get even more intense. The shoulders and deltoids increased their thickness and girth, the biceps expanded while the two thick veins crossing their rugged surface split into 4 then 8 and they engorged as the muscular tissue expanded underneath it with such hunger for growth. “You are my hero, I love you dad…You have to get huge! You have to become massive! You are going to show them who’s the real SMM!” Larry Junior kept his eyes closed and screamed at the top of his lungs, as his father grew even bigger. The worshipping hands of the son slipped as the expansion of the muscles in the humongous father increased continuously. The mustached man moaned as his jaw grew even broader and his neck thickened with new layers of powerful muscle, his mountainous chest plates inflated with the new size, the sound of his ripping clothes filled the room, while he continued to expand beyond his wildest dream. “You are my boy, my son…Fuck you just never cease to make me happy boy!” Larry Senior picked him higher and kissed him once again. This time, his achingly hard cock erupted from the confinement of his underwear. The glorious uncut 12 inches monstrous cock had grown 25% bigger in a matter of seconds, and throbbed majestically pressed between their bodies. Senior groaned as he ripped the clothes of his son and in one single, slow, and yet very sensual movement, he inserted the immensely huge head inside his son’s smooth anus and pushed it inside. They both screamed because it was then that Durham Father’s growth reached its peak. The muscle growth spasms increased tremendously and at each time, Senior pumped his cock deeper into Junior’s butt he grew bigger, wider, thicker. His muscles seemed to grow in the same vibration, pumping bigger and harder, his body developing, his frame expanding. Junior moaned, his butt ached, it hurt like hell, but it was so amazing at the same time. He never felt so manly before, he could make his father grow into a monster of inhumanly huge senior muscles. Truly monstrous and massively powerful. He deserved that, anything he could do to provide that was still a low price to pay to make his father’s dream come true. The feet of the son were not touching the ground, because they were actually fucking mid-air while the growing behemoth father provided all the sustentation strength they needed to keep pounding and fucking like the passionate lovers they became. “I am growing so huge…getting massive for you boy! You will never need to look to another guy again! Your daddy is going to be the biggest of them all!” Senior said into his son’s ears, holding the arms of the boy with just one hand while he flexed his now 30 inches monstrously huge biceps and his cock grew even harder and longer inside his boy’s hole. Junior smiled as he tried to clench his own anus as tight as possible to make his dad feel even more pleasure. They both were dripping sweat, but the father never felt tired, he let his boy slide down to the base of his cock and kept pumping him with nothing but the strength of his hips, bouncing the man into his enormous phallus while he flexed his arms. Senior threw his head back as his first orgasm exploded inside his son’s butt. The thick globs of cum were flying all over the kitchen area as he managed to keep pounding, his cock was never soft, it only grew longer and harder. The monumental augmentation of the monstrous senior muscle men continued, perfected, developed while Larry Junior felt his own body filled with fresh manly hot cum. All of a sudden, Larry Senior realized his mind opening up to a completely new world. He could feel his son in a deeper level, he could actually feel exactly what the young lad felt towards him, how much pleasure his body received and how powerful their bond was in reality. “Thank you, Junior…you are my greatest gift indeed.” He said as he held the boy firmly in his arms, feeling their hearts beating together. “I’m yours daddy…” “Oh…in more ways than you can even imagine, boy…” He chuckled, kissing his lips and enjoying the uncanny sensation of his marvelous augmentation. Meanwhile, Larry Junior was so lost in the blissful orgasm he felt his body going numb and very sleepy. Larry Senior nested his son’s sleeping body around his monstrous shaft. He was still cumming inside the boy’s ass and still growing bigger. “You were right Steve, SMM fucking rule!” End of Part VI

1. The row of tanks stretched deeply into the cavernous recesses of the warehouse. In each tank, imposing bodies hung suspended in a transparent liquid, each one seemingly larger and more impressive than the last. The man in each tank appeared as yet another perfect specimen of athleticism, vascularity, and dominance. Indeed, this was as it should be, as Professional Solutions specialized in taking men at peak physical condition and improving them so much that the reputation of their three-month intensive program of suspended animation conditioning was known to most athletes in the world and many professional sports teams had sent their top players to the secretive, state of the art facility which no one really knew the exact location of unless they went into the program. Dr. Moravian knew that most of his "boys" returned to their home teams as H.A.M., huge alpha monsters. He had reported all his findings to his alien overlords. He was always rewarded for obeying their orders. They gave him what he desired, what he lusted after: power. If they wanted him to be their dog on a leash, he was happy to do it, so long as he exercised absolute control over his "boys". He had reported the increased vascularity, size, strength and power, but above all their increased performance on the field. Football players once top dog on their teams were now literally machines, utterly focused on their gains and their game. Wrestlers appeared in tune with their opponent and excelled in dominating them, mentally and physically. Their shockingly bulging muscles helped. And they certainly helped PS, whose fame spread around the world as quickly as you could say “this time, you’re gonna swallow.” The overlords approved and prepared their takeover. The plan consisted in releasing a substance containing tiny parasites with swarm consciousness into the bloodstreams of its thousands of grade A athletes and champions, turning them slowly into little else than docile, cum producing muscle bodies, whose cum contained tiny copies of the parasite, which quickly reproduced a clone of the host except more completely bound to the swarm. Moravian was also bound to the parasites, having been the first "victim" (as he liked to see it, the parasites "released" him from bondage). This meant the Overlords could reward him in more direct ways, as well. Moravian, it turned out, had one of the largest cocks on any man in the world, and it was attached to a body only emblematic of the ethos of PS. As he filed the latest updates, just such a "direct reward" was initiated. Moravian's gargantuan cock slithered from between his lab coat and, as if predestined, snaked its way into a receptacle under the terminal he was updating his "boys'" information on. The bulbous tip at the entrance gave way, and the grand cock continued don the warm, wet tube, whose spongy surface continually sucked him further in. A prick on his steely shaft told Moravian the procedure was underway. This prick ensured that his parasite levels were of an absolute high grade: his "boys" always needed him at the top of his game! His muscles bulged even wider, his cock grew larger and longer with the increased parasite load. At the same time, a familiar sensation -- a gentle nudging at the lip of his cockhead. Moravian spread his arms behind his neck as the tube entered his dick. It crawled slowly down into his scrotum, where, as soon as it reached its designated point, a remote program initiated Moravian's orgasm. His parasite laden spunk was taken up by the hose and drawn to the individual tanks, where it entered into the nutritional devices secured to each athlete. As they put this plan into motion and watched on their screens, the muscle flesh bodies occupying the tanks began slowly spasming and releasing blobs out of their dicks. These quickly grew into translucent balls and were picked up by small roving cranes, who moved them to an adjacent room to incubate. Here they quickly grew appendages, and became fully-fledged, yet pliant, musclebound beefcakes in fifteen minutes. These were put to various tasks depending on their particular host’s qualities. The lighter ones, swimmers, gymnasts, soccer players were put to work assisting in the reproduction facility (ie., the cum-draining facility) whereas the bulkier ones set about establishing the foundation upon which the total takeover of the planet would occur. Some went about constructing the facilities which would be used to create further reproduction centers. Others donned uniforms and prepared for a war against humanity. After 48 hours, an army of 10,000 existed. After a week, the army was larger than any in the world. The plan was ready to implement… 2 The Steelers’ state of the art gym was packed. The team’s starting wide receiver, Rodney Vasquez, was finishing up a set of lethal squats when he noticed a crowd gathering near his station. He removed his headphones, silencing the pumping in his ear. He walked over to the crowd, and saw a rather humongous figure at the center of it. Whoever this was, he was huge! As Rodney approached the crowd, he tried to squeeze his way forward to get a better look, which his overdeveloped legs easily allowed him. When he got to the front, he was presented with literally one of the largest and most impressive specimens of masculinity he’d ever seen. Suddenly, the huge figure locked eyes with Rodney, smiled and shouted his name. At this point, he recognized the bassa profundo as a deeper and indelibly richer toned version of his friend Stanley McMichaels, a linebacker who had some months ago been transferred to a training program none of the teammates knew much about, but which they’d all heard amazing things about. And here, in front of them, stood a testament to the wonders the program worked. Stanley was now by far the largest and most impressive player on the team, and his wide girth, huge legs and arms as if cut from granite in fact hid his slightly taller stature. Rodney suddenly felt a huge wave of elation at seeing his friend in such amazing condition. He went to hug Stanley, and as the two commenced sizing another up, Rodney noticed a strange dullness in Stanley’s eyes. He didn’t have long to consider it, though, as the sense of elation he’d initially felt transformed quickly to euphoria. Rodney felt incredibly horny, and his cock quickly expanded in his jock. As he started losing self consciousness, he noticed he was cumming. The cum, much more than normal, quickly dribbled down his legs and formed a puddle between his feet. The puddle morphed into a sphere, and the sphere began rolling towards the trainer’s office. As he looked around in horror, he saw the crowd around him at various points of arousal, many experiencing earth-shattering orgasms as extreme as his own. Stains and puddles were forming all around, and one of his last recollections before becoming a permanent cum dispensary for improved and more muscular versions of himself was that he was growing! The Steelers facility was soon complete, and built according to the blueprints of the alien overlords. The stadium was turned into a breeding ground, with tanks housing all the original players, their trainers, coaches and even some of the male cheerleaders producing a steady flow of mutant musclezombies to feed the growing army. The improved copy of Stanley McMichaels sent to convert the facility looked on in approval. As the huge muscular bodies in the tank churned out more and more cum, he flexed into the heavens. His huge back, traps and lats condensed into an intimidating display of power, and a remote signal sent from the overlords caused his stiff 11 inch member to visibly lengthen. As it did, it stretched upward between his rock hard abs, eventually sidling between his deep pec cleft. As it continued to grow upward, a bead appeared on the head of it. Stanley took his cock head in his mouth as he continued to flex for the heavens. Instantly, his enormous balls began filling his mouth with a delicious sauce that the clone swallowed down. He immediately began to grow, all of his musculature swelling obscenely, until he was nearly twelve feet tall and six feet wide. He continued suckling and growing, greedily receiving his reward from the alien overlords for a conversion complete. His muscles bulged outward,, impossibly dense. As his now 2 foot long cock plopped out of his big mouth, he let out an animalistic roar that could be heard for miles. The city would never know what hit it. 3 Greg Morrison was a competitive bodybuilder who took the “competitive” in his title very seriously. He had dedicated himself without abandon to his craft for over thirteen years, perfecting a technique that was without parallel. At least,until recently. A certain challenger by the name of Pedro Gonzales had appeared at Greg’s local gym, and had, within a few months, busted all of Greg’s old records on the benchpress, squats and anything else Pedro could get his hands, legs or other appendages around. The feeling of being scuttled from alpha dog to just beta enraged Greg, and so it was with a delicious air of inevitability that he latched onto the offer for a “three month intensive muscle conditioning program” that he’d seen an obscure flyer for in the changing room at the gym, at another one of his defeating sessions trying to keep up with Pedro. So Greg had signed up, and in a few weeks he packed his duffel bag full of creams, vitamins, supplements and a few hours’ worth of chicken breast and rice, as he made his way on the train to the location of this “muscle conditioning program”. The prices were outrageous, but he’d heard so many swooning about the supposed results that his envy of Pedro overcame any cost-benefit analysis in this case. His cock was hard the whole way and he rubbed it through his sweatpants, looking idly out the window at the landscape lolling past. He thought of himself being larger and more impressive than Pedro, and this thought pushed all other reservations away for the time being. Once or twice he got awe-inspired stares as other passengers passed by the seemingly dazed muscle man in permanent arousal, overlarge member straining the loose material. Eventually the train arrived, and he called a taxi to bring him to the address he’d been given. Once there, he looked for, and found an entrance, and rang the bell. Two of the most impressive specimens he’d ever seen, much bigger than either Pedro or himself, and yet cut to insane levels of perfection, greeted him. Their faces were chiselled, yet the magazine good looks did nothing to hide the dullness in their eyes. There wasn’t much going on up there, and it was obvious the two spent most of their focus on sculpting an insane physique, and he wouldn’t be surprised if the had trouble spelling “deltoid”. They both wore a “uniform” of what looked like a tight-fitting lycra shirt and compression pants, that did little to hide bulges worth writing home about. The two smiled stupidly at each other and at him, seemingly seeking approval that they were, in fact, “good boys” for having less fat on their bones than a low-calorie yogurt. Hi!” said the one. “You must be Greg!” Greg nodded and the stud was obviously pleased at his discovery, the cords in his neck bulged and his cock stirred a little in its dugout. “Come in, dude!” said the other one, who introduced himself as Doug. The first one’s name was Matt, and the two had been old workout buddies who had joined the program together to advance their gains. The two had gained roughly 100 lbs of muscle in 3 months, they claimed, and flexed for Greg. Greg was especially impressed by Doug’s traps, which literally went to his ears., a huge pyramid to the only god in Doug’s life: muscle. Greg, Matt and Doug joked around in the hallway for a few minutes until they heard a voice behind them: “Boys, do bring Mr. Morrison to my office and don’t hold up his… progress.” The enormous man in the white coat introduced himself as Dr. Moravian, and he generously shook Greg’s hand. Dr. Moravian’s hands were strangely cold, but Greg shrugged it off. Either way, it matched his personality, which was certainly more chilled than the warmth that exuded from Matt and Doug, who resembled two overbuff lapdogs. Dr. Moravian led Greg to a small door on the corner of the hallway, with the wall of muscle following behind. “As you can see from our boys here,” said Dr. Moravian, gesturing to the two muscleheads in the corner, “our results are dramatic and extraordinary. I’m sure these two have informed you of their gains while enrolled in the program?” Greg nodded and the rest of the conversation went by in a blur. Greg agreed to enroll in the program, signing paperwork and nodding occasionally when questions were raised, but never taking his eyes off the delectable duo across from him. Dr. Moravian gave him a glass of something to drink, which he hardly heard him describe the nature of: something-something-electrolytes-something. He downed it, and was just about to put the glass down, when he froze. He couldn’t move! As if on cue, Doug moved over to his feet and began removing his sweatpants, revealing his jockstrap-covered bulge. Matt meanwhile moved over to his torso and applied pressure to his jaw, forcing his mouth open. While he felt something soft, hot and strangely wet on his asscheeks, Matt whipped his horse dick out of his compression pants and began slapping Greg in the face with it. While Doug was rimming Greg’s ass, preparing it for entry, Matt stuck his meat in Greg’s mouth and began pounding it, slowly at first, and then picking up speed. Suddenly, his asshole was exposed, and in one motion, Greg felt himself being speared to the hilt. Strangely enough to him, it didn’t hurt so much as it filled a deep longing in him to have a cock there. Doug began rocking and Matt picked up his pace. The two high-fived each other as they fucked Greg from both ends. Greg felt strangely aroused from the whole experience of being fucked by two ridiculously muscled studs, and his arousal increased as the two neared orgasm. The two came in unison, filling him with a liquid that burned as it spread inside him. His cock stood on end suddenly, and his whole body buzzed. He felt like he had an incredible gym pump, and felt himself swelling a bit. At the same time, his cock erupted by itself, and a hot, translucent goop collected in his corrugated abs. He strangely kept coming, it was the most intense orgasm he’d ever experienced -- he didn’t want it to end -- and the goop began running down the table, collecting in a puddle on the floor. Unbeknownst to Greg, the puddle began forming into a blob, and the blob grew as he came more and more. Soon, a replica of Greg, identical in every way save for being much more densely muscled -- and taller --- and sporting a larger cock -- stood beside him. Greg could still not move, and at this point, his improved twin was chatting with Matt and Doug: “Hey, what’s up, dudes?” “Not much, brah. About to strap this sucker in and take him to the tanks. Wanna come?” “Hell yeah, brah. Count me in!” Matt went over to a cabinet and retrieved some folded clothes, which Greg’s bulkier clone put on: the same tight-fitting stretch shirt and compression pants the other two dimwitted musclestuds wore. As Greg II was dressing, Matt and Doug began strapping Greg I to the table, which converted to a gurney, which they pushed down the hallway towards to large doubledoors, from which could be heard a loud mechanical buzzing. They passed through the doors and Greg, still immobile, was presented with an enormous warehouse filled with huge tanks, in most of which huge, strapping musclemen hung suspended in a liquid resembling glass cleaner. Attached to each one were hoses to his face and mouth, and another to his cock, and a third snaked up their asses. All of the men were at peak physical condition and each seemed to spasm every few seconds. Greg was wheeled to one tank that was not yet occupied, where he was unstrapped. A crane was activated that gently lifted the big man like a toy, and he was slowly lowered into the tank. The liquid felt warm, and it seemed to adjust itself to his body temperature. His facial mask lowered and attached itself to his head, and shortly thereafter he began feeling a strange sense of abandon and arousal. Just then, a tube snaked up his ass, which had been loosened earlier by Doug’s big python. It immediately began stimulating his prostate and injecting a special nutritional paste into his ass. He saw another device directing itself toward his cock and balls, and suddenly felt intense pleasure as it locked into place and began sucking him of his vital juices. Just then the parasites entered his mind via the special nutritional paste being injected into his ass and mouth, and he prepared to produce the second (of many) soldier offspring for the alien invasion. Greg groaned in pleasure as he fed the tube what it wanted, bigger and more muscular than Pedro, finally!

This has been a long time coming, but I finally got to writing this part. Sorry for the delay, but I'm hoping this makes up for it. Hope you guys enjoy it, and as always, I love having comments so feel free. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Part 8 Football tryouts a few days later weren't as dramatic as wrestling tryouts. Kurt didn't go into those tryouts with the huge advantage that he had in wrestling, but he was still really excited to try out. There were a lot more kids trying out for football, but Kurt still made an impact. From the time he stepped on the field, he pushed himself hard to earn a spot on the team. The coach wanted to try the people who have never played before out at different positions. When he got to Kurt, judging by his size, he wanted to see how he did as a kicker and as a wide receiver. Kurt, much to his chagrin, wasn't great at kicking the ball, but he demonstrated great speed and the ability to catch the ball. The coaches explained to him a few simple routes to run, and Kurt caught on pretty quickly. They were impressed and put him on the team as a receiver. Kurt gladly accepted the spot, but told the coaches that he planned on getting a lot bigger over the years. They simply nodded and said they'd cross those bridges when they got to 'em. Unbeknownst to Kurt, Tyler was assigned the cornerback position. It wasn't until they were lined up across from each other at the end of practice that they saw each other. It had been a few days since their locker room encounter, but when their eyes met, Kurt could see a flash of dread cross Tyler's face. Kurt simply smirked back and took his position. Kurt didn't completely blow Tyler out of the water, but using his superior speed and reflexes, he did outperform Tyler on several plays. Then, near the end of tryouts, he made sure to run by Tyler and say, “I'm only going to get bigger and faster.” Angus and Kurt moved their workouts to the morning, allowing his evenings to be filled with football and wrestling practice, homework and gym work. The morning workouts tended to be even harder than his evening ones, partly because of him putting his morning sexual tension into his lifting, but mostly because of his constant drive to become better. His freshman year was interesting because he was in a new school, but wasn't concerned about making an impression on his fellow students. The only thing that mattered to him was keeping his grades up and working on his teams. But that ended up changing one day. He was walking through the halls, en route to one of his classes after stopping by his locker. He was busy wiping his mouth after chugging his green drink when he saw books flying across the floor. He quickly rounded the corner expecting to help someone up from tripping, but what he saw made him switch from sympathy to a blinding rage. A little down the hall he saw a kid around his age splayed on the floor, his books lying around. But what enraged him was the fact that Tyler was standing above him, laughing and pointing. Kurt balled his fists as his eyes narrowed at the sight and he approached Tyler menacingly. Tyler looked up just in time to see Kurt grab him by his shirt and lift him a few inches off the ground. Holding him in the air with his right arm, he turned and slammed him into the lockers. As the sound of Tyler's 200 lb body resonated through the hall, Kurt looked at the kid and said, “Are you alright?” The kid nodded before he started to scramble around for his books. Turning his attention back to Tyler, he growled. Tyler, still in shock, did nothing but look down at the arm that held him aloft. He could see the criss-cross network of veins that covered it, snaking upward to the ball of muscle in the arm. He saw Kurt's heaving chest pressing angrily against his black Underarmor shirt and the thick tree trunk legs that stood firm as Tyler wiggled in his grasp. “Dude,” Tyler grunted. Kurt lowered Tyler to the point where they could see eye to eye. Over the last few months, Tyler had continued to grow, but Kurt was growing much faster. He stared Tyler in the eyes, noting how they were the same height now, and growled, “What. The. Fuck.” Tyler meekly replied, “Dude,” before Kurt slammed him into the lockers again. Kurt leaned in and said, “You fuck. Your old punching bag went and got a little bigger, so instead of taking on someone that has a chance to fight back, you go and find someone that has no chance, huh? You fucking fuck! If you wanna fucking bully someone, come after me you fucking coward. But I swear to everything that is good and right in this world, if I even hear of you picking on someone else, I will hunt you down, drag you outside and rip. You. Apart.” He slammed Tyler once more into the locker before tossing him dismissively on the floor. “Now get the fuck out of here before I really get pissed.” Tyler simply sat on the floor in shock before Kurt balled his fists tightly and growled at him. Seeing that, Tyler quickly scampered away. Kurt turned towards the kid. He simply stood there stunned with a pile of books in his hand, jaw wide open. Kurt walked to him and waved his hand in front of his face. The kid blinked a few before practically yelling, “That was awesome!” Kurt chuckled and said, “Are you ok?” “OK? Man, I'm better than OK! That was amazing! I've never seen anyone do that before. It was so awesome!” Kurt chuckled again and said, “Well that's good. You just let me know if you or anyone else has problems with him. Tyler's an ass.” Kurt looked at the kid thoughtfully before continuing, “You know what though, I used to be a lot smaller than you and he picked on me. Then I started hitting the gym real hard and Tyler stopped. Maybe if you hit the gym too, it might help. There's one called 'Angus' Gym' where the old Brooks' building was. Go see it and tell your friends about it. It did wonders for me.” The kid nodded vigorously at Kurt before he said, “OK, we better get to class before we're late. You take care and remember what I said.” He waved and continued on his way. Kurt smiled and thought to himself how good it felt to help others, but how much he hated Tyler was still up to the same shit. The next years flew by for Kurt. By the time he was a sophomore at wrestling camp, he had grown to 5'11” and 210 lbs of extremely lean muscle. He had been growing at a steady rate all year and worked hard to lean out for camp. It was also the first time that Kurt was both bigger and taller than Tyler. It wasn't by much, but their two bodies were like polar opposites of each other. Tyler was less than an inch shorter than Kurt and only 10 lbs lighter, but while Kurt was exceptionally lean, Tyler's physique was puffy and unrefined, more bulky than defined. Tyler also noticed the difference between the two of them, and although Tyler fought the feeling that resided deep in his mind the past year, seeing Kurt at the camp cemented the change in their relationship. It was then that Tyler finally came to terms that it would never be the same. All the work he did during the summer wasn't enough to catch up with Kurt. Kurt would keep growing and growing and he wouldn't be able to catch up. It was then that Tyler felt a knot of fear deep in the pit of his stomach. He then realized that if Kurt truly wanted to get revenge for the years of abuse, Tyler wouldn't be able to do much about it. Luckily for Tyler, Kurt had no interest in revenge. Ever since the day he confronted Tyler in the hall, Kurt had no reason to worry about Tyler. News of his threat towards Tyler, and by extension all the bullies, spread quickly, to the point where no one wanted to bully any of the geekier kids in fear of retaliation by the up and coming bodybuilder. Kurt's actions that day, combined with his advice that the smaller kids join Angus' gym had an impact that he would've never guessed. Over the year, dozens of high school aged children joined the gym, mostly inspired by Kurt's transformation. After their tryouts in their sophomore year, Tyler barely crossed Kurt's mind again. He was too busy in his new roll as co-captain of the wrestling team. Coach was so impressed by Kurt's work over the summer; his growth, conditioning, and increase in skill, that he made him a captain. While Tyler was practicing more with his fellow sophomores, Kurt was assigned with the juniors and seniors. Kurt didn't shy away from his new position though. In fact, he relished it. His position on the football team also changed. Coach saw how much bigger he was and how he still maintained his speed and moved him to the tight end position. He took the transition in stride, learning his new position, the plays that came with it and the interaction with the rest of his team, all the while focusing on getting even bigger and stronger. Which is what he and Angus did as the school years went on. Kurt continued to grow bigger and bigger with every week, and as he grew in size, he also grew in strength. And while he grew stronger, Angus revealed more and more of his strength, seeing as how Kurt could spot him better. Each workout saw Kurt lifting more and Angus' fatherly gaze looking on him in pride before he did his workout, shocking Kurt with how much he could lift. His junior year saw him grow to 6'4” and 240 lbs. His strength continued to grow by leaps and bounds, to the point where no one at practice could successfully take him on the mats, or in his new roll as a dominant running back. It was that year that he became a captain on the football team as both the football team and wrestling team went and won the state championships. His ripped physique and uncanny strength became a mainstay of the school. News organizations from the bigger cities started to come to town to try and get interviews with this kid phenom and colleges who were following his progress with great interest started to make offers to him. It was also that year that he started to see how strong Angus really was. In their summer workouts, Kurt was benching close to 500 lbs and squatting 800 lbs. Angus had weighed himself at 320 lbs and he was starting to lift heavy again. Kurt was shocked when Angus first loaded 700 lbs on the bench press as a warm up. Angus chuckled when he saw Kurt's face and said, “Aye laddie, it's time for me to be working out for real again.” Kurt's face lit up as he knew that he hit a milestone. The favor then popped into his mind and he asked Angus if he was ready, but Angus responded, “I'll tell ye after ye graduate next year.” Kurt was slightly dejected, but he knew Angus knew best. Kurt grew to 6'7” and 285 lbs during his senior year. He could have grown more in his opinion, but that would've put him over the limit for the heavyweight class. But not having that extra strength and size didn't impact him negatively. He went undefeated his entire season, and even broke a state record by not giving up a single point. His wrestling performance was closely matched by his football performance, where he broke the state running and scoring records. Throughout the year, he was pressed from several sides by pro and college teams to join, but he had his mind already set on going to State College and wrestling under Coach Washington and playing for their football team. Several pro teams offered him extraordinary amounts of money, but he told them that it was more important for him to get his college degree than play professional football. But that wasn't the best thing that happened to him in Kurt's opinion. The best thing that happened was the day that Tyler came up to him after practice and humbly asked for some workout tips. Kurt could see the trepidation in Tyler's face, but even with their history, he felt no malice, anger or spite towards the smaller kid. He could only feel a small sense of accomplishment and a little bit of pity. As he towered over Kurt, he simply put his hand on his shoulder and said, “Remember a long time ago, I told you that you had to want to get huge. You have to want it more than anything. Once you find that drive, the rest will fall into place.” He felt Tyler relax a bit. Kurt smiled, thinking to himself how Tyler must have been so scared. But in Kurt's mind, that was all in the past and didn't matter any more. Near graduation, Kurt formally announced his intentions to attend State. He was shocked at how many people were at his school for his announcement, and even more surprised at how much it was ran on the local and state news. Many people questioned his choice to not go straight to the NFL, but his mother was exceptionally proud of his maturity, and Angus backed them and his decision. In fact, most days his mother and him went to Angus' house to avoid the mobs of reporters. Angus' fiery red beard and chest hair was the only thing most of the reporters saw when they tried to get interviews, and no one was going to get through the massive man. His mother's pride was overly evident when his graduation came. Kurt ended up being valedictorian of his class, not surprising anyone. At graduation, as he stood in front of his classmates and the assembly in his custom tailored cap and gown, he delivered his speech dedicated to his mother and the man who became more than a father to him, Angus. Tears flowed from his mother's eyes as she gripped Angus' arm and the big man had to brush a few tears away himself at the beauty of Kurt's words. After graduation, Kurt was shocked to find that waiting for him was a brand new full sized truck. Angus and his mother went in together to buy a man sized truck for their huge boy as a combination 18th birthday and graduation present. He was so excited that he nearly tossed his mother in the air out of joy and ran around to his teammates and classmates bragging about how his mom and “dad” bought him a truck. Angus eventually calmed him down and pulled him aside. “Ok laddie, I know yer excited to go and have some fun, but remember ye still got ta work out tomarra. Just 'cause yer done with school doesn't mean yer done with me,” he said with a chuckle. Kurt replied, “Oh don't worry big man. The last thing I'm going to do is stop working out. I'll be there bright and early at the same time. Just going to hang out with the guys tonight for a little, then it's back to normal summer workouts.” Angus looked around before pulling Kurt in for a hug. Kurt smiled and melted into the massive bear hug as Angus whispered, “Keep Friday night open laddie. I think it's time fer ye to know what the favor is.” Kurt burst into a wide grin as Angus let him go. “Ok ye crazy lad, go off and have yerself a good night!” Kurt waved and turned to head to his friends, all the while beaming on the inside in anticipation of the weekend. Friday couldn't come quick enough for the young muscleman. He didn't have much on his schedule now that school was over. He did his workouts with Angus as normal, but Angus wouldn't hear of him working the locker rooms for the first few days after graduation. He needed to, as Angus said, take a few days to let it all hang out at the pool. So, he spent the afternoons at the pool, but his mind kept anticipating what was going to happen Friday. He swam, did push-ups, anything he could to try and keep his mind off of it. He was sometimes distracted by the girls and guys who wanted to see or touch him as he hung around the pool in his custom fit speedos. Kurt was used to the random attention he got and the interacting with people helped him pass the time. Finally, Friday had arrived and the first thing he asked when he got to the gym that morning was what the favor was. Angus simply chuckled and told him, “Not quite yet laddie. But what I do want ye to do is be here around midnight.” Kurt tried to get some more information out of him, but Angus simply rebuffed every attempt with a coy smile and a chuckle saying, “No laddie, yer gunna haffa wait till then.” Kurt arrived at the gym around ten minutes before midnight. To his surprise, he wasn't the only one there. Along with Angus' big truck, he saw a dozen other cars along with Coach Washington's vehicle. Kurt didn't know what was going on, but he guessed that it was a party for him. He smiled and got out the truck as Angus walked up. Once Kurt was out of his truck, he could see the big man in the dim glow of the moon. Immediately, his cock started to harden in his jean shorts. Before him was the big man, clad in a black singlet with gold trim. Kurt had never seen Angus wear anything like that before, but he knew that vision would be burned in his memory for a while. The straps barely held over his immense shoulders and thick pecs. Tufts of red hair sprouted from every opening and one could see how tightly it hugged his midsection and the defined bricks that were his abdominals. As he looked lower, he could see the bulging package of meat that Angus had and the whole picture was capped off by the massive thighs that were barely contained by the Lycra. Angus walled up and grabbed Kurt in another huge bear hug and said, “Yer a bit early laddie.” Kurt chuckled and said, “Well, I couldn't wait to see what the surprise was. I see Coach Washington is here. Is it a party for me?” Angus laughed and said, “Good guess there laddie, but no. There's no party. You'll see though.” Kurt cocked his head sideways as Angus led him towards the gym. They walked in and Kurt noticed that all the lights were off except some in the very back of the gym where the wrestling classes were held. Angus slowly walked to the room with Kurt in tow and when they turned the corner, Kurt's jaw hit the floor. In the room he saw fifteen guys, all in various types of singlets. He recognized Coach Washington, one of his former wrestlers, and four other guys that frequented the gym the past few years. But that's not what surprised him the most. The surprising things were the fact that some of the guys were wearing assless singlets, some had singlets on that had nothing covering their hard cocks, and finally, the fact that one guy was on the mat being fucked by another guy. Angus put his arm around Kurt and pulled him a bit into the room, “I couldn't share this with ye until yer were eighteen, so I figured this would be a good surprise for ya,” he said to Kurt. Then he turned to the room and bellowed, “'Ey you guys, look who's here. Remember though, he's off limits for tonight.” The activities in the room stopped for a moment as everyone yelled hello at Kurt. Kurt waved, still in shock as the youngest person in the room came over to them and held out his hand. “Hey Kurt, glad to see you're finally here,” he said as they shook. Kurt replied, “Hey Matt, it's good to see you. Granted, I don't know what's going on yet, but I have to admit I'm surprised as hell.” Matt chuckled and said, “Don't worry, I'll tell ya the rules of the Zangief club.” Kurt cocked his head to the side as Angus was called away and said, “Zangief club?” Matt smiled and said, “Yeah. You know Zangief from the street fighter games?” Kurt nodded as Matt continued, “Well, to train, he wrestled bears. That's what we do down here every other week. We wrestle 'bears'. But instead of grizzlies, our bears are beefy gay men, called bears and cubs.” Kurt chuckled, “Ok, but that doesn't look like sanctioned wrestling to me.” He pointed to the pair on the floor. The two were going at it, the top pumping away hard as the bottom moaned in pleasure. Matt laughed and said, “Yeah, that's one of the rules. The winner has the right to dominate the loser in whatever way they want. Usually, the loser has to suck the winner's cock or get fucked. Don't worry, it's all safe and no one here does anything they don't want to do. It's actually a lot of fun. It's....primal. A lot of these guys wrestled in their day, and they got really horny when they wrestled with other guys, but you couldn't do anything about it, ya know?” Kurt nodded his head as Matt continued, “I know it was the same for me. Wrestling against someone just as big and strong as you, then beating them gave me such a rush, I usually had to jack off later thinking about it. Coach Washington guessed that, so after I graduated, Angus let me join. The gang is up to about 30-40 guys.” Kurt leaned against the wall as the pair finished up. “Ok, who's up next?” Coach Washington said. One of the guys Kurt didn't know stepped up and said, “I'm up and I'm challenging Angus.” The gang chuckled a bit as Angus disengaged from his conversation. Matt turned to Kurt and said, “Basically, you can challenge anyone you want. Then you go at it until one person submits, then whatever the dominate wants, goes. We usually have ten to twenty matches a night, every other week.” Kurt's eyes were fixated on the match before him. The guy who challenged Angus was at most two years older than Matt, but was giving up at least a foot in height and what Kurt guess was around 100-150 lbs. As Angus approached the mat, he asked the smaller man, “Aye there, you sure you wanna take me on?” He nodded vigorously and Angus said as he took up a wrestling stance, “Ok then, ready whenever you are.” Matt whispered to Kurt, “I haven't seen Angus refuse a challenge ever. Granted, I have only been in the club for two years, but I've heard that Angus has been leading this for over ten years. And people challenge him a lot, but he's never lost.” Kurt nodded his head and someone said “Fight”. The smaller man quickly rushed Angus and got around behind him. Kurt cocked his head to the side as he saw a small smirk form on the big man's face. Angus' opponent quickly hopped on his back and went to wrap his arm around Angus' bull-like neck into a mock sleeper hold. Angus simply stood there motionless as the smaller man tried to get a good lock on him and tried to use his weight to bring Angus down to the mat. Kurt smiled when he realized what Angus was doing. And it took his opponent a few moments to realize how ineffective he was being. But he continued to try and get a good hold on Angus as he stood there. Then, after a couple of minutes of the man trying to bring Angus down, Angus said, “Are ye done yet?” The guy on his back growled and said “Fuck you!” Angus chuckled and said, “Not today laddie.” He reached up and behind him, his arms bulging as he got a hold of the guy trying to latch on. He then lifted him off of his back and over his head. Then, he positioned him into an overhead press and did twenty reps with the lighter man as he wiggled in defiance. Then abruptly, he tossed him to the ground and sat on his chest, knees on his shoulders and placed his enormous bulge right on top of his mouth. “Now submit to me,” Angus playfully growled. Angus' opponent grunted a no as he tried his best to wiggle out from under Angus, but made no progress. Angus simply laughed as he reached behind him to rub the younger man's bulge. Kurt could see from where he was standing how as his struggles slowed down, the bulge in his singlet started to swell, and how Angus' huge bulge was starting to strain against his. Finally, the guy stuck his tongue out and gave the Lycra encased cock a gentle lick and said, “Ok, I give.” Angus chuckled and stood up before reaching down and picking up the smaller man. He then said, “Ok there man, you can suck this meat for a while.” Angus went to the corner of the room with the defeated man in tow and pulled out his swelling cock. Kurt could see the surprise the smaller guy's eyes as he saw the thirteen inch tube of Angus' thick cock in full display. Angus put his hand on top of the guy's head as he led him to his knees, “Don't try to take it all there mate, just give it a good working over.” A few more matches happened, but they didn't have Kurt's attention. Kurt was overly enthralled by the interactions Angus was having with everyone. The loser was on his knees focusing heavily on the massive cock before him, trying his best to savor the thirteen inches of beef in front of him. Angus would occasionally give him an instruction or two, but most of his time was spent watching the matches or chatting with the other guys around the room. This all amazed Kurt. He was still a virgin himself, but the unbridled sexuality of the entire situation was getting to him. All around here were men that were just as much into wrestling as he was. Some were as big as him, some were smaller, but they all had a love of the primal essence that encompassed the game of domination that was wrestling. He could feel his hand going lower, slowly stroking himself through his pants as pairs of people around the edge of the room engaged in their various acts of dominance and submission. Kurt enjoyed himself openly as Matt stood next to him doing the same. Then, one of the guys that hadn't wrestled the entire time stepped forward and said, “Ok Angus, I'm taking you down.” Kurt looked at the guy and noticed that he was a pretty hefty man. He stood around 6' tall and was pretty beefy. He wasn't as huge as Kurt or Angus, but he could tell that the man was pretty solid and probably strong. Kurt found himself getting a bit harder; this man would probably give Angus a challenge. Kurt didn't understand why that excited him, but he was anxious to see the match. Angus gently pushed his submissive off of his cock and looked at the guy currently on the mat. “So, ye think ye can take me down this time, eh Joe?” Angus walked over to the mat, his hard, wet cock bobbing back and forth as he approached. Joe crouched into his stance and growled, “Fuck yeah, I do.” The two men locked up and he continued, “You may be undefeated all these years, but I'm going to take you down, make you submit, then take that cherry for my own.” The two moved around as they clashed, both jockeying for position. The dance went on for a few minutes, but Kurt noticed that Angus wasn't trying as hard as Joe was. His suspicions were verified when Angus lowly said, “Nay Joe, here's what'll be happening. I'm going to slam ye to the ground and pin you on your stomach. Then, I'm going to slide this thick beef stick 'ere along your ass while you struggle. Then, after you realize you've lost and I've won, I'm going to take this ol' pipe here, and line it right up to that hole of yours. And after you feel this swollen head poke right at your rosebud, I'm going to bite down on your ear right as I shove this hard cock in you and you're going to moan so loud that everyone will know how it feels to be stuff with Angus cock.” Kurt saw the effect of Angus' words. As he spoke, he could see Joe's eyes glaze over by Angus' steamy talk. Angus' descriptions were too hot for Joe to resist, and right when Angus finished, Joe's eyes rolled back and he gasped out loud. Angus smirked and took advantage of Joe's loss of focus. With a speed that surprised Kurt, Angus quickly whipped himself around Joe. Then, in one smooth motion, he grabbed Joe in a full nelson hold and lifted him up. Then with one twist, he slammed the smaller man into the mat and applied his larger bulk to his back and locked in the hold tightly. Joe was jarred for a moment, but quickly started to struggle to escape. But Kurt knew immediately that there was no chance that he was escaping. He knew Angus was a lot stronger than most people realized, and the man that could easily bench almost 900 lbs and curled the 150 lbs dumbbells as a warm up had a perfect full nelson locked in. Kurt even wondered to himself if he was in that hold, would he be able to escape. Joe writhed in anger and fury, trying his best to escape Angus' grasp. He wiggled back and forth, trying to move in any direction, but it seemed futile. Angus leaned towards the smaller man's ear and growled, “Submit.” When Joe responded by increasing his struggles, Angus chuckled and said, “That's it, give me all you got. I want you to know completely that I've dominated you. That there was nothing more you could do to escape my strength. And know body and soul that your ass belongs to me.” Angus then turned his head to the guy that was sucking him off earlier and said, “Steve. Move his singlet over so my cock can get in there.” Steve immediately jumped up and did as he was told, all the while Joe was wiggling as much as he could. Kurt felt a little sorry for Joe. He could see him struggling as hard as he could, but the mountain of muscle on top of him barely moved despite his efforts. And Kurt could see that even though he was protesting it, Joe was getting hard from all Angus' talk. Kurt couldn't blame him either. He was painfully hard himself. And judging by the other men in the room, Angus' words had more than a small effect on everyone else. After Steve exposed Joe's ass, Angus slowly slipped his throbbing tool into the trench and slid it up and down as Joe struggled. There were guys openly masturbating as this was going on, and soon Joe's struggles slowed down as he tired himself out. Angus simply smiled and tightened his hold on Joe before leaning in and growling, “That's it, you've finally realized it. Now say it.” Joe grunted one last time in defiance as Angus tightened his hold. Then he completely relaxed and said, “I give up.” Angus smiled and said, “That's a good boy, now get ready.” Angus lifted his hips up, not breaking the hold and aimed his cock head right at Joe's hole. He rubbed the head around in a circular motion and cooed into his ear as Joe relaxed, preparing himself for the entry of Angus' thick tool. Then suddenly, Angus bit down on his earlobe and thrust into Joe. If anyone else were in the gym, they would've heard Joe's deafening moans of pleasure as he was penetrated by the huge man and his thick cock. The look of pain and pleasure were so vivid on Joe's face that a few of the guys around came from the first powerful thrust. Angus didn't shove the entirety of his cock into Joe, but it didn't take long before he was moaning for more. Angus gladly complied and started to fuck him in earnest. Kurt didn't want to whip his cock out and start jerking with the others, but watching Angus forcefully and expertly fuck Joe was breathtaking. He could feel himself becoming breathless and he could tell that Matt standing next to him was feeling the same way. Everyone in the room focused their attention to the show that was playing on the mats in front of them. Even the submissives that had lost earlier slowed down their work to enjoy Angus' expertise. They watched for over twenty minutes as Angus fucked more and more of his cock into Joe. Finally, Angus was deep thrusting his entire member into Joe and it didn't take love before Joe yelled out in ecstasy as his orgasm overtook him. Shot after shot of cum came from Joe's cock as Angus continued to pump away in him. He moaned in delight as his prostate continued to be pummeled by Angus' fat cock. Then when Joe had finished cumming, Angus stopped. He slowly stood up, his red cock bouncing up and down, and went to the corner to grab a towel. He wiped the beads of sweat that shone against his skin before cleaning his cock and stuffed it back into his singlet. “Ok lads, that's enough for me tonight. I gotta get this laddie out of here and get ready fer tomrra. Ye guys can clean up and lock up when yer done.” He then walked over to Kurt and said, “Ok laddie, let's go. I haffa talk to ye before ye head home.” Kurt nodded, turned to Matt and said, “Ok man, take care.” Matt smiled and waved. “I hope to see you again. Hopefully really soon.” He winked and Kurt grinned. Kurt smiled back as the two of them left the room. When Angus and Kurt got to the front of the gym, Angus stopped Kurt and said, “So laddie, what did ye think of the surprise?” Kurt laughed and said, “What did I think? I'm hard as a fucking rock, about to explode from what I saw. I LOVED IT! I mean, I never even began to think of a group like that, but the thought of wrestling and domination like that makes me so hard right now. It was great! I really wanna join the next time you do it. You'll let me join right?” Kurt practically bounced with excitement as Angus chuckled. “I'm glad to hear that me boyyo. I can tell ye what I want my favor ta be now. I know you will do everything possible to fulfill my wish, am I right, laddie?” Kurt nodded vigorously and was close to exploding with anticipation as Angus looked him square in the eyes. Angus lowered his voice and placed his beefy hand on the younger man's shoulder. “I want ye to beat me.”

My heart was pounding when I entered the restaurant. I had specified a public place to meet with you, and you had suggested this venue. You had agreed so ready that at first I wondered whether this was a place you frequented - a place that was used to your presence and your reported…. What should I call what you do? Assuming that everything they say about you is true, of course. It seems impossible, but a lot of things seem impossible until you witness them firsthand. I walked in a few minutes early, hoping to witness your entrance and your effect on others. I wondered if half of what I had heard was true, and I hoped to be able to record it. I told the maitre’d that I had a reservation under your name, and he looked at me and smiled - not in an unusual way - and took up two menus before showing me to a booth. It was lunchtime and we were meeting downtown, the place was packed with dark-suited business types or start-up dudes in gingham shirts and beards. No one paid any particular attention to me and I sat down to await your arrival. My heart was already beating fast. Certainly I was excited, how could I not be? You were becoming something of a legend, though actual reports of you were hard to pin down. Someone might see you from a distance, and they knew it could be no other except you because of your…unique manner of dress. Or undress, to be more accurate. Odd, I thought, how that could be. But perhaps it had something to do with what you told me you were capable of. The impossible. There was a stir near the entrance and people parted like the Red Sea before the hand of God. I could see you easily, because of your stature. Funny, I thought, I expected you to be even bigger! The reports from some who had met you were staggering, particularly concerning your size and dimensions. Then again, there was some confusion about that, with those reports varying wildly from the unusual to the superhuman. You were head and shoulders above everyone else, and of course you were also naked. For some reason I found myself avoiding your face. I had been told to expect to have a very strong - even unavoidable - reaction to it. “His body is remarkable. Certainly beautiful, and probably more beautiful than anyone, man or woman, that I have ever seen. But it’s his face….” And then this look of, I dunno, worship? Adoration? Lust? Would come over the speaker. You moved through the crowd and people were touching you. You would speak to some of them - I could…sense your voice rather than hear it. I had been warned about that too. “When he speaks, there’s something…magical about his voice. Something irresistible. You want to hear him speak. You crave to hear him.” Everyone turned to look at you and it seemed like some sort of wild, uncontrolled orgy would break out at any moment. Just your presence in the restaurant had raised the erotic temperature and I was feeling it, too, even from the other side of the room. Then, just as quickly, that sensation eased or dissipated, like a fog, and people still remained interested in you but no more so than if any celebrity was walking among them. Then you were at the table, standing before me. I tried but could not avoid staring at your cock. I think my mouth fell open. It was…magnificent. That is not a word I would generally apply to another man’s equipment, but no more apt description seemed appropriate. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was stupendous. But more than anything else…it was enormous. A thick, heavy, proud, formidable cock that jutted forward over a pair of perfectly formed, absolutely identical, completely beautiful balls swelling fat inside your scrotum. My vision of your equipment was suddenly interrupted by a hand - your hand. Your perfect, large, manly, powerful hand as you held it towards me and spoke. The words did not immediately register to me, but whatever you had said seemed to ring a bell inside me that resonated like a tongue on my dick and I felt myself growing extremely aroused and very hard all at once. Perhaps you recognized this effect you were having and you said, softly, “Pardon me,” and then the sensation of pure sex lessened, but did not disappear, and your hand was on my shoulder and I looked up. Then I came. My dick inflated and I came. There was no decision that I played in it. I looked at your face and I came. You smiled and I came again, and then I watched your lips - your supple, beautiful, kissable lips - say “Sorry about that.” I think I tried saying something, and then you said,”Thank you for showing up naked. I enjoy looking at beautiful naked bodies like yours.” I remembered that I decided that I wouldn’t wear clothes to greet you. Was it something you had suggested? I couldn’t quite recall, but I was suddenly somewhat abashed that I had just launched a volley of cum at the underside of the table. “You’re welcome,” I told you. “You have a remarkable body,” you observed kindly adding, “and so powerfully built.” I felt your beautiful eyes moving over my torso. I stood up so you could see all of me. “You’re proud of being so muscular and well-developed, I’m sure.” I was, and I said so. I could not possibly compare to your masterful level of muscular size and beauty, but I had worked hard to look like I did. “Will you make a muscle for me?” you asked. “You want me to…?” You nodded and showed me what you meant, illustrating your request by lifting your own arm and pushing your biceps and triceps to full glory. I felt my dick throb at the sight of so much beautiful power. I felt humbled and even slightly shamed that I could never compare to your glorious size and power, but I nonetheless lifted my own arms and flexed as hard as I could. “Impressive,” you remarked. “Are those twenty-inch arms?” you asked. I looked from one to the other and beamed. Twenty-inch arms! “No,” you amended, “more like twenty-four.” They were! They were each twenty-four inches around exactly. I admired your discerning eye. “Yes,” I answered. “Your entire upper body is quite remarkable. Even though your arms are so large, so strong, your shoulders and chest match the size perfectly. And your lats spread like wings!” You narrowed your gaze, adding, “ordinarily an upper body of such proportions would make a man look odd, but it’s a good thing you’re so tall - six-ten?” I didn’t think that was true, but…. “Six-eleven?” Yes, that was it. Nearly seven feet tall, and naked as the day I was born. I lowered my arms, letting them hang from my sides. They had to hang out from my body because my lats were so wide. I could hardly see beyond my chest to the rest of my body. It was something else I was proud of, and your notice made me swell. I puffed up my chest to show you how large I was. “You’re highly aroused,” you observed. “Yes,” I answered. Because I was. “It shows,” you agreed, smiling as you cast your gaze downward. “I love that about men, how we cannot hide our desire, how our sex is on display so obviously. How many inches?” “Inches?” My waist? My chest? “How big is your cock?” You reached forward to touch me. I was hard as stone, and your hand surrounded me. “It feels as thick as your wrist.” I surrounded my wrist with my other hand and realized it was true, though I had never made that comparison before. My cock was absurdly thick. “And it must be…fourteen? No, fifteen inches in length.” “When it’s hard,” I said, nodding. “And when it’s not?” I thought about it. “It’s always fifteen inches long,” I said. It was one of the reasons I enjoyed being naked for him now. It was difficult managing my cock into pants, let alone underwear. “That must be why you are always naked,” you said to me, echoing my thoughts. “You are always naked.” Always naked. Yes. “Yes,” I agreed. “I admire that,” you told me. “I don’t suppose anyone ever objects, given how handsome, how muscular you are.” That was true, too. I was always naked, and no one ever said anything about it. You removed your strong grip from my wrist-thick cock and moved to sit beside me in the booth. I sat back down, taking my napkin to clean up the wealth of come I had erupted upon sight of your face. You set your larger hand on my own and said, “I wouldn’t worry about that. Something tells me there’s more where that came from.” I felt my balls throb and tingle. They seemed to swell eagerly at your words, as if responding to some order. “Now then,” you said, turning towards me, “what did you want to talk about?” I thought about what you asked as I looked at your impossibly beautiful face. Your eyes were kind, but also fiery with lust. Your lips were begging a kiss, soft and warm and full. Your neck was thick with power, stretching out to shoulders so wide that I had to turn my head on my own neck to see from one end of you to the other. You were head and shoulders above me, even sitting, and I was in awe and strongly, nearly irresistibly attracted to you. “About…” You smiled and I came. You had been correct. I felt a hot, wet splatter on my thickly muscled, naked chest as my dick swelled and my balls pumped out a fat fountain. You dipped your fingers to the suddenly physical manifestation of my lust for you, gathering a thick gobbet of my cream onto your fingers before moving them towards your lips and pushing it inside your mouth. I came again as I heard you moan. It was a feral sound, animalistic and needful. I closed my eyes and sighed and came again, splattering a fat load on my neck and chin. Your mouth - your warm lips and tongue - lapped at my neck and slurped my cum inside. “You said you’re a writer.” Your warm breath on my skin. I opened my eyes, trying to focus my attention on speech rather than pleasure. Just being near you was keeping me at the edge of exploding. “Freelance journalist,” I said. “And you wanted to interview me.” “Yes,” I verified. “Why me?” I had already written the introduction to the article I intended to write, so I repeated it to you from memory. “You are the epitome of male beauty - human masculine perfection in physical form. No other man on the planet is as handsome, as strong, as powerful, as unique as you are. Your pure masculine beauty is unmatched, as is your muscular development and perfection of physique. Reports of your sexual escapades, erotic talents, and carnal abilities approach unimaginable extents. You define masculine perfection in every aspect of your being, from your voice to your face to your body. It’s said you can make someone experience a powerful orgasm with nothing more than a look. The world allows you - demands, in fact - to remain totally naked so that we’re permitted the gift of looking upon the unyielding and total perfection of every unbelievable inch of your physical presence.” You shrugged, as if this was commonplace. “I’ve been lucky,” you admitted. “Is it all true?” “More than you know. And do you know how this is all possible? How I became the man I am? The man here with you in this place?” I shook my head, speechless, enamored and enthralled by the tone of your voice, the deep masculine power in every utterance, the way your supple lips moved, the play of your long, wet tongue and my imagination running wild in carnal directions about your lips and tongue on my body. “I am able to alter reality. I only need utter what I want, and it becomes real. It’s a talent I discovered purely by accident, and one I can’t explain, other than to say that it is true, undoubtedly so, and there appears to be no limits to what I can do.” You paused as I absorbed all of this, about to ask for further details, when you placed your finger on my lips and added, “Only no one in the world but me knows that.” “Knows what?” You smiled and I nearly came. My dick swelled and throbbed and jerked with a spasm of pure happiness. “I suppose you’re a better judge of that description than I am, but I can confirm that I never wear clothes - but then neither do you - and my sexual appetites and experiences may extend well beyond what most others may be capable of, and, yes, admittedly there have been times when someone else has experienced…let’s say a rather dramatic reaction to my glance.” Your eyes zeroed in on mine. I gasped and groaned and sighed and came again. Hard and thick and powerfully. I shot a rope of cream above us in the booth and it struck the wall behind us with a resounding splatter. Something about you when you looked at me. My breath was ragged and I was having a difficult time concentrating on anything beyond the godlike pulses of pure sexual pleasure that were engulfing me. You parted your lips and I hoped for a kiss, but you said, “Let’s talk about you.” “Me?” “Yes,” you said, licking my cream from your lips. You leaned closer to me. I could smell you. I could smell your masculine essence. You smelled like a locker room. You smelled like a football field. You smelled like leather and sweat and muscle and ass. “You’re a very handsome man,” you remarked, and then you leaned towards me and set you wet tongue to my skin and sucked my cream from my neck. I felt myself grow hot under your scrutiny, but hot from lust as well. I ached to lean towards you and press my lips to yours. I ached to taste myself inside your mouth. I could feel my cock pulse and my balls tighten and I knew I was close to another eruption. You looked down, noting the hard, gleaming redness of my prick. “Are you going to come, again?” “I think so,” I answered. “You’re going to come inside my mouth,” you told me. “Yes,” I agreed. Nothing would have pleased me more. “And when you come inside my mouth,” you said, leaning your brutally beautiful face towards my throbbing meat, “you’re going to come harder and thicker and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you have ever experienced in your entire life.” “Yes,” I agreed. Of course I am. You opened your mouth and I could feel the warm, wet heat of your breath against me. I sucked in a long breath and sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel your soft lips against the tip of my prick. You were kissing me, there in the restaurant. Your large hand grasped my wrist-thick cock and your tongue bathed the head with slick wetness that drained down my fifteen inches like warm honey. You teased and caressed me, you worshiped me, as I longed to worship you. Then I felt your mouth envelope me entirely and my balls seized up and my toes curled and my hands balled into fists and every muscle on my carefully developed body flexed into tight power and I exploded inside your mouth. I clenched my jaw shut hard to stifle the scream of absolute bliss that built inside me and wanted release. I squeezed tears from my eyes against the utter joy of the sudden and complete orgasmic satisfaction that originated from my hard meat and resonated through every cell of my body as I shot a fat, thick, hot load of cream inside your mouth. I heard - and felt - you groan with pleasure as you swallowed the sudden thick jets of cream I was somehow unleashing, harder and thicker than I had ever experienced in my entire life. It felt like an explosion. It felt as if, had your mouth not been there to swallow my load, I would’ve shot so hard out of my cannon that I’d have blasted clean through the roof of the restaurant. It felt as if my soul was leaving my body through my cock. The intoxicating level of sexual bliss was nearly overwhelming. I pumped into your mouth over and over and felt the burden of my balls empty inside you as you moaned in satisfaction and your throat swelled with every fat fountain I came. How long did it go on? How much cream had I managed to produce? Did I black out? Did this happen with every man you met? I opened my eyes only when I felt your mouth on mine, and your tongue pressing against my lips, and I opened my mouth and you slid your warm, wet, pliable tongue inside and bathed my senses with the taste of my own cream, as if I had magically managed to suck on my own cock and fulfilled a fantasy I never knew I had. When you pulled away, I said as much, savoring the flavor that filled my mouth, saying how I wished I could taste it like that. “But you can,” you told me. “You’ve always been able to pull the length of your fat cock inside your own mouth and deliver the same level of sexual bliss, the same explosive wealth of hot, delicious cream down your own throat.” I remembered doing so only that morning. How I had practiced to allow my body to bend in on itself and the curve of my huge prick was exactly perfect to slide into my mouth and down my throat and I would suck my own prick and come over and over, feeling a sense of warm satisfaction that nothing else could deliver. My dick was still hard and now I felt the cooling air on its spit-slick surface and you stroked me with loving tenderness. “Your cock is incredible,” you said. I looked at it with unbridled joy and happiness, enraptured by my wonderful cock. “You can come like that whenever you want to,” you said, “and you can become hard when you wish it, or stay limp and allow your fat prick to dangle like a promise over those magic balls that are always filled with delicious fat loads of warm creamy come.” I looked at my beautiful fat prick as you slowly stroked my thick inches and felt pride and vanity. I loved my cock. I loved what it could do - what I could do. You bent your soft lips to the mouth of my prick and kissed me with gentle devotion. “But whenever we are together,” you said softly, “your level of sexual gratification - your utter orgasmic bliss - is compounded ten-fold.” I realized it was true. With others, I would always feel fully satisfied. Even when I used my own mouth on my marvelous and majestic cock, when I came it was like the stars exploding. But when I am with you - and only you - nothing else compares. You looked at me as you leaned back in the booth, spreading your arms along the back and relaxing into the soft leather. “What would you care to do with me, now?” “Everything,” I said. You smiled. My cock plumped and a thick drool of cream ran down its sides. “Everything is a lot. Let’s see if we can’t focus on something we’d both enjoy.” You reached over to stroke me. I watched your hand move up and down my towering erection and I pumped another thick wealth of cream to help lube your grip. You squeezed me hard in your vice-like grip with approval. It was pain and pleasure in equal doses. “How do you feel about these other people here?” “What do you mean?” “They’re acting as if this is all normal. That two naked, well-muscled, thick-dicked men always wander into this place and sit in this booth and pleasure each other. We’re having a very public sexual encounter and yet no one here is bothered in the slightest. Would you like it to be shocking to them? Do you want someone to object? Would that excite you?” I thought about what you said. No, I thought, I loved this. I loved the fact that naked men wandered freely, and engaged each other openly, and could expose their marvelous, beautiful bodies and cocks so wantonly. “I want others to do it too,” I said. “Others? Anyone in particular?” I looked beyond the fat shank of sex you were engaged in stroking, sending continuous throbs of hot sex into my massively muscled frame, and I pointed towards a waiter I had noticed when I had entered earlier, wandering in from the street in my unashamed nakedness, my fifteen-inch prick hanging like another limb over my pumping balls. “Him,” I said, and then I pointed towards a pair of business men in suits, talking quietly to each other with their phones in their hands. “And them.” You stroked and squeezed me, teasing another fat delivery of cum from my balls. I moaned in utter bliss. “The waiter is quite handsome,” you remarked. I looked at him again and was struck by his features. He was amazingly beautiful! “He is not as tall as you or me, but he has a well-developed body and a fat prick. You can see it bulge in his pants,” you said. I looked down at the young man’s full basket. It looked like he had stuffed a salami in his pants along with two tennis balls. “I like that they wear leather pants here,” you said. “I like that they’re so tight, so expertly fitted, that nothing about a man’s anatomy is left to the imagination.” I could see the heavy outline of the waiter’s massive meat pressing along his thigh. I could even discern the flared edge of the head of his cock, as well as two swelling round balls split at the center of his groin. When he turned to pour water into someone’s glass, the bulbous beauty of each mound of his bubble butt seemed to jump out like beach balls. I heard your voice again, like a tongue in my ear, like the growl of a lion. “I’m not sure that shirtless waiters are quite as sanitary as they might be, but it would be a shame to hide his thickly muscled torso - that handsome chest and those six-pack abs, so well-defined and expertly honed - under a shirt, no matter how tightly it fit.” I had to agree. The waiter’s torso, while nowhere near as thick and heavy as my own, was nonetheless quite beautiful. He looked like an Olympic-Level gymnast, with smoothly developed lobes of hard power everywhere. “He reminds me of a Tom of Finland illustration,” I remarked. “Yes,” you agreed. “As a matter of fact he does. It’s almost comical how perfectly that description fits him.” I remembered the picture that matched his features, and as you said it, I did laugh slightly because he was an almost exact match, even down to the absurdly over-sized nipples and the oddly out-of-date hair style. He even had a “porn ‘stache” on his upper lip, but the overall effect was both highly erotic and deeply sexual. “I bet he can fuck like a stallion,” I remarked. “I bet he can,” you agreed. At that moment, the waiter turned towards us and leered in our direction with a lasciviousness that made me cum again. He reached down with his free hand and moved it along the thick shank of cock forced along his thigh, winking at us both. He even shoved his hips forward, mimicking the action that I had just spoken. “What about our other friends?” you asked. I looked at the businessmen with their phones out. They did not appear particularly remarkable. I was even about to comment on it when you said, “Don’t you think the blonde one on the left is beautiful? Do you like long hair on a man? I think it’s quite becoming on him.” It did frame his face rather well, And now that I looked again, he was a beautiful man. “How old do you think he is?” I asked. “Twenty two,” you said. “Young and hung and full of cum.” I watched the man on the left as he adjusted in his seat, seemingly uncomfortable for some reason. “And his companion, the red-head. Don’t you think that full beard is handsome? And I wonder how he managed to find a suit to fit such a broad and muscular frame. It looks almost as if his thick and furry chest is stretching the buttons of his shirt to their limit.” The red-headed man’s shirt was, indeed, nearly ripping itself apart just to try to contain the obviously massive pecs mounted on his chest. His shoulders were very wide as well. “Why would he buy his shirts so small?” I wondered aloud. “Particularly when you and I are nude,” you observed. I looked at you and you leaned over to kiss my mouth again. I came a fat fountain that shot some distance above us and splattered on our naked flesh. “What do you think will happen next?” you asked. I looked again at the shirtless gymnast waiter in his painted-on leather pants with the massive length of thick cock along his thigh. “The waiter looks so uncomfortable in those pants,” I said. “Perhaps our blonde friend can offer some relief,” you offered. I watched the blonde man turn and summon the beautiful waiter over to their table. I could not hear what they said, but the waiter smiled brightly and set his water carafe on the table. “What do you…?” My unfinished question was answered when the waiter thrust his over-burdened groin forward and I watched the blonde man begin to undo the waiter’s pants, unlatching his belt and unzipping the tight leather until the man’s thick prick practically sprang forward, relieved at last to be uncaged. “My god,” I said, marveling at its size and beauty. “Yes,” you agreed, “he owns quite a prodigious tool. How big is it, do you think? Is it as big as yours?” You squeezed and stroked me, and I throbbed and swelled under your attentions. “Bigger,” I whispered. “Really,” you asked. “How big?” “Seven…eighteen inches.” “The waiter owns an eighteen-inch cock?” You seemed to laugh but it was undoubtedly true. We both watched the blonde welcoming the waiter’s ungodly and impossibly huge prick into both of his hands, looking at it with lust and hunger. “It seems impractical,” you observed, “to own a cock so large.” It stretched forward from the man’s body like a sausage, the head a swollen plum. “I’ve never seen one so big,” I agreed. “Even mine?” I looked at you and shook my head. “No other man’s prick is as large or as beautiful as yours,” I admitted. “That’s true,” you agreed, though I heard no boastfulness in your voice. It was simply a fact. No one else in the world had a cock so huge and beautiful and perfect as yours. I was going to look down at it, lying in your lap, to marvel at is size and beauty when you called my attention back to the waiter and his attentive friend. “What will the blonde man do next?” you asked. “Kiss it,” I said. Almost in response to my spoken instructions, the blonde leaned forward and pressed his lips reverently to the massive shank. “He’ll kiss its entire length, starting at the top and working his way to the waiter’s groin.” “He will,” you agreed. He did so, just as I had predicted, The waiter bent his head back and opened his beautiful mouth as if this simple action felt as good as a blow-job, that finally allowing his monster free to be worshipped so openly was causing him great sexual pleasure. “He loves it,” you observed. “He loves when someone else allows him to show off the massive cock in his pants. He has to hide it so often that when he’s finally allowed to release the beast, it’s like sex to him.” I watched the waiter experience something like an orgasm as the blonde man kissed his cock. I came in unison, pumping another fat fountain from my own thick prick that bathed it in wet warmth as you continued to stroke me. “But he’s not coming,” I said. “Not like you,” you said. I came again. Your voice seemed to draw it from my balls. I pumped a fat fountain that shot upwards and splattered on my thick chest like hot rain. “No, when this happens, when another man is worshiping his amazing cock, he experiences a level of orgasmic pleasure that feels like he’s coming, but he can contain his load.” “Is that possible?” I asked aloud. “Anything is possible,” you answered. I looked at your impossibly beautiful face, realizing that was true. “Does it hurt?” I asked. “Not at all,” you said, looking back at the two of them in the center of the busy restaurant. “It feels exactly like he’s coming, but he’s not.” “When does he come?” I asked, marveling at this unusual talent. “Only when he wants to,” you said. “Like you.” I wanted to come as you said it, so I did. I pushed up a thick flood that poured from the mouth of my fat dick like honey and drained down the sides where you continued to stroke and pleasure me. “The redhead looks unhappy.” “That’s because he’s a bit jealous of his companion. What do you think would make him happy?” I licked my lips and said the first thing that came to my mind. I felt free to express my fantasies with you, to tell you what I wished could happen, no matter how silly or impossible it seemed. “To grow,” I said. “Taller?” I nodded my head. “Bigger. Stronger. Like…like the Incredible Hulk.” “Is he the Incredible Hulk?” “No. But…but he can grow when he wants to. That’s why his shirt is so tight. He…he’s in love with the blonde man, but he hasn’t told him. He…when he got dressed to come here, he looked in the mirror and decided he wanted to impress his friend, to make his friend want him.” I came again, pleased with my description and eager to watch it. You gripped me hard as my come coated your hand. “So he grew?” I nodded. “He grew muscle. He grew bigger.” “And now…?” “He can’t help himself. He wants the man’s attention back. So he’s going to grow again.” You leaned towards me, to watch him alongside me. You whispered, “How big can he grow?” “Huge,” I said softly. excited by the prospect. I watched the red head slowly stand. Already the seams along the sides of his suit were splitting. Buttons popped off his shirt like bullets, flying across the restaurant. “Describe it to me,” you said. “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it happen.” I felt something odd come over me. I felt suddenly powerful, or empowered. I felt…magical. . . . I took a chance on you. Who could blame me? Your imagination was so strong, so…vivid. Perhaps being a writer helps. You were so excited by what was happening around you! You never showed the slightest hesitation or fear, at least not to me. I’m not clairvoyant, you understand. No one can predict the future, for the simple reason that it hasn’t happened yet. Even I can’t predict the future, I can only alter it, change it…. Improve it. I could practically smell your excitement when I entered the room. Of course, all eyes turned to me. I was unavoidable. Once you look at me, you can only stare, unable to fully comprehend what you’re seeing. Even as you stare, your eyes opening wider to let all of me in, every inch of this body, every facet of this beauty, you are unable to fully believe that I am real. But I am. I am real. Everything is real. As I sat next to you stroking that mammoth ever-spurting prick you had chosen for yourself, with its impossible girth and unwieldy length, I understood that you did not want things to remain “normal.” You wanted more, so much more. I knew that desire, of course. I lived it daily. When I pushed my mouth over your fountain of cream and swallowed your sticky, rich flow, I knew you would be as unsatisfied as I was with the world, and would be eager to change it - and yourself. That’s all I needed, really. Belief is halfway to reality. It just takes a slight nudge and there we are, together, you and I, in the world which we create. You took my nudity in stride and welcomed it into your world with equal facility. Some balk at it, find it odd or uncomfortable, but you didn’t. Not for a moment. And then you added that second notion, of a monster cock you could make come on command, and I wondered how far things would go today. I had to define a few things to allow your imagination to kick into gear, to allow you to begin to believe your own words. The hair color of the gentlemen. The leather pants. But you were soon off and running, suggesting Tom of Finland and The Hulk as jumping off points. Nothing wrong with that. Something familiar before moving into terra incognita, allowing your own ideas to bloom. A few commonalities to get the juices flowing, so to speak. And by god, did your juices flow! They exploded from you, let’s be honest. I felt your huge new muscular body shudder with every orgasmic release you allowed yourself. You became insatiable, sinking into the realization that you could now sit there in public and pump gallons of come up the thick inches of your new cock and wallow in its power. No more sitting alone in your room with your dick in your hand and stroking until your body tired of it, now you owned a massive cock that would fountain a sticky load anytime and anywhere, displaying your overwhelming sexual power because you were pleased. I realized that now you would stride the world in your naked glory, that absurdly thick fifteen-inch prick at the ready to plump to erect attention and start exploding cream because you wanted it to. You could dip your mouth to its flowing fount and drink deeply of the salty spunk your overflowing balls would pump down your throat because you wanted it, you needed it, you loved it. We sat beside each other there, you in your new form, me stroking your dick, two naked muscular behemoths engulfed in our desires, and I told you, “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it true.” A few limitations, yes. Those three men, and no others. In this restaurant, and no further. Today, in this moment, as I watched in case you truly went too far. I had misused a simple word before, ‘now,’ and had learned a lesson from it. Now was forever. It was always now. And now I was the most beautiful, the most powerful, the sexiest man in the world. There is such a thing as going too far, believe it or not. I know, because I have been there. Luckily for you, I was able to bring us all back from that madness to where we are. Reality can be a tricky bitch sometimes. I hung my right arm across your broad, muscular shoulders and with my left hand, I continued to stroke your monster, the contact of my skin against your sending vital, unyielding, powerful sexual pulses into your body as your balls continued to manufacture the warm, wet cream that you would pump and fountain at irregular intervals. It coated our skin like paint, and puddled beneath you and drained to the floor. The smell of sex permeated the space, now, rank and delicious. We looked at the tableau we had conceived together; the shirtless hunk in tight leather pants with his foot-and-a-half long prick extended before him like a dousing rod, the beautiful blonde reverently worshiping that monstrous phallus with strokes and kisses that were making the waiter experience an orgasm of immense size, and his musclebound red-headed companion who was growing both jealous and more muscular, as if one was feeding the other. And then I handed you the keys, and let you drive for a while. “He…” “Be specific,” I told you. “It’s important. Which ‘he’?” “The redhead, he stands up and he’s already starting to grow.” “Grow how? Be specific.” “It starts with his muscles. It always starts there. He…he couldn’t control it when it started happening to him. But now he can.” “Good,” I said, squeezing your dick. You pumped up a fat fountain and I leaned over to capture it in my mouth. You taste so good. You shuddered and moaned as my face appeared before you and you came again. A nice reward for me. I appreciate it. “He…the redhead, he can tell it’s starting so he closes his eyes to channel it.” “What does that mean?” “He’ll grow too fast - too powerful - if he doesn’t control the growth.” “Good,” I praised. Limits are necessary. Things get out of hand too quickly, otherwise. “It starts with his muscles,” I prompted. You nodded. “They begin to swell, both with size and power. He is even stronger than he looks, because the muscles, they’re super strong.” I looked at the man in question. He was standing with his feet wide, his arms held out, his hands balled into fists. He was breathing hard, his eyes closed. I could see his chest pushing against the shirt, and suddenly the buttons were flying off like bullets, torn free and firing across the room. “His chest is growing, and his arms and his legs. Every muscle is growing.” The seams of his suit were beginning to rend. The material was trying to hold together while the threads that held the pieces together ripped open. “Does he grow taller, too?” I asked. “Yes,” you said, and then he was. I could see his neck swell with power as his head began to rise. The hem of his shirt was being pulled out of his pants and the sleeves of his jacket looked like sausage casing filled with too much meat. “He’s furry,” I said, because I wanted him to be. “Yes,” you agreed. Now that his chest was pushing forward from his open shirt, we could see a thick carpet of that same copper hair in thick curls across the growing expanse. “Now that he has control, he opens his eyes,” which he did, “and he looks at his lover and the handsome waiter.” “Is he angry? Is he sad?” “He’s turned on. He’s massively turned on.” There was a sudden prominent bulge in his pants, pushing hard against his zipper. “The bigger he grows, the more turned on he becomes.” “Describe his size for me. How big are his arms? How tall will he become? How much will he weigh?” “His…he has…his arms are only twenty inches now, but they can swell to thirty.” I tried to hide my surprise and pleasure. Such imagination! “He can grow as tall as eight feet, if he wants to.” “If he wants to? Do you want him to?” I asked as he stretched his arms out to his sides and another resounding rip sounded as his jacket split and his massive arms began to emerge. “Yes.” The redhead bent his arms and his face took on a look of intense concentration (which, may I add, increased his handsome visage rather perceptively). A smile came to his lips which increased into a toothy grin as he pumped increasing power into his arms, inflating them with muscle. The material of his jacket and shirt ripped itself apart under the sheer strength of his increasingly powerful muscular onslaught and he was then standing there at the edge of the table with the cuffs of his shirt clinging to his wrists, but the remainder of his swelling upper body now as naked as the waiter’s. It was now clearly evident that he was swelling with power and growing in stature and width by the second. The muscular development crawled across his body beneath his furry skin like thick bands, pushing outward from the deep indent between his pecs and blooming across his shoulders and around his arms in ever increasing size. He was coated in a dense forest of copper curls and his skin began to gleam with sweat as he strained to contain his power. “So beautiful,” I said, almost without thinking, but my words still possessed their usual capability and I watched him change again before my eyes, increasing in magnificence. “He has control,” you said, gifting the growing man with jurisdiction over his own body. “And his cock….” Here it comes, I thought. You had already given yourself a 15-inch, constantly spurting monster and the beautiful waiter owned eighteen inches. How large would our redheaded friend get? “His cock?” I repeated, amused and interested to hear your desire. “Even bigger than the waiter’s,” you predicted. “Bigger than eighteen inches?” “Much bigger.” The bulge in the growing man’s pants suddenly lurched with prominence and a thick length of meat shifted and began crawling down his leg beneath his tightening suit. Its expanse continued to swell and I realized that we needed some more specifics here or it threatened to become uncontrollable. “Twenty inches?” I asked. “Twenty…,” we watched that bulge swell even larger, and then you corrected yourself, “Twenty-four. Two feet of massively thick uncut cock,” you said. The beautiful bearded redhead was still smiling as he felt his equipment surge with impossible size, pushing urgently towards his knee and making that pant leg rip itself open. He reached down and ripped the pants from his legs entirely, revealing his still-swelling mind-blowing monster with pride and arrogance. This seemed to please him, because his massive prick began now to visibly throb and rise. As we had already agreed that no other man on the planet had a dick larger than my own, I suddenly felt mine swell and extend beneath the table, its weight and burden compounded by its new size, probably now exactly 24 inches and one millimeter in length. Already attuned to be super-sensitive and always ready to go, I felt its hunger and need sizzle in like growth, the luscious burden of its gargantuan size like a perfect, welcome burden of unlimited sex. “Are you sure it’s that big?” I asked, a bit concerned. I moved my cum-coated hand from your massive erection and placed it gingerly upon the fat shank of sex I now owned, thrilled at the rush of intense sexuality it delivered. There were often unforeseen ramifications when one tampers, but rarely did they impact my own carefully crafted perfection. But you nodded and whispered, “Yes.” No matter, I could fix this later, glad that I had the foresight to set limits to your imagination’s reach. I summoned my perfect self-control over this mighty and magnificent appendage and resumed slowly stroking your drooling prick. “Keep going,” I urged, interested to see how this would play out. “What about the blonde man, his companion?” You shifted your gaze away from the continuously swelling, nearly naked, hugely-hung man to his seated companion, still reverent in his worship of the waiter’s immense manhood. “What’s special about him?” You looked at the blonde-haired man who now appeared almost petite between the massive 18-inch cock he was worshiping and the swelling mass of muscle and an even larger cock behind him. “He….” You seemed hesitant to speak your thoughts. Were you scared, or ashamed? There was no need for either with me, so I prompted you. “Go ahead,” I said, squeezing your hard-on so the helmet turned shiny and red, “speak your fantasy. Put it into words. Tell me what it is about him. Why is he with the redhead, and why does he worship the waiter’s prick so intently?” “He’s my twin.” “Your brother?” You hesitated again. “Your clone?” Your mouth twisted up as you considered your answer. “Tell me,” I prompted. “My twin. He’s me, and I’m him.” "You exist in….” “Two places at the same time. There are two of me.” “There are,” I confirmed, and watched him change from one moment to the next. Indeed, he now looked to be your exact double, because he was you, also. “I wondered about that when I came in,” I said. “I wondered what that was like, to exist as two people, two beautiful men, sharing the same handsome face, the same powerful muscular body, the same tall frame, the same majestic and beautiful cock. And I see you both enjoy public nudity with equal relish.” Your other self was stripped naked and glorious before us, showing me what you looked like from a distance, your doubled glorious perfection on display for everyone to see. “We share everything,” you said. “I can…I can feel that man’s cock in my mouth. I can feel it sliding in and out, rubbing its rubbery head against the back of my throat. I can feel its heat and hardness, every vein and ridge. The taste of him.” “And vice versa?” I asked, stroking your dick with more gleeful force and pulling a fresh delivery of your endless cream over my grip. “Of…of course,” you managed to say, and I looked over to watch your twin’s eighteen-inch prick pump out a fat rope of cum in response to my manhandling of your cock. “Do you make love to him?” “Yes.” “And when that happens?” “All our sensations are doubled. I can feel him inside me and I can feel me inside me. He feels my bliss and I feel his.” Clearly, this was some secret fantasy you had been considering for some time. Perhaps there were even stories about this sitting on your computer at home, but with me there was no more need for fantasy. Your twin lover, naked and perfect, was now standing before you and you were watching him deliver an expert blow-job to an 18-inch prick with ease and efficiency. “And the red-headed man?” “My…our lover. The jealous kind.” The hulking brute now looked over at us together, and his body seemed to swell out with intense power. His heavy brow darkened and his eyes flashed. He was gripping his huge hands into fists, making think veins bulge on his ham-sized forearms. “Jealous of us?” “Jealous that he is not with us.” I smiled. How perfect! “He can be with us, if you want him to be.” “No,” you said, “he wanted to be there, with my other me, and the waiter. He wants to fuck the waiter.” “With his two-foot-long cock?” You nodded and came. A fat gusher of pure open perfect bliss as your beautiful sexual fantasies bloomed into reality before your eyes. We watched the red-headed, brutally beautiful monster of muscled power stride toward the waiter and wrap an arm around him. He towered over the smaller man and pressed his hard body against him and his towering prick looked frightening next to the object of his lust. “Is it possible?” I asked aloud. Even I was surprised that this was what you imagined. “Yes,” you said, making it possible. “The waiter is capable of pleasing any man, regardless of his size or desire. It’s his special talent. He is the perfect lover.” “What does that mean?” I asked, hungry both to see your imagination realized and to hear your description of what that meant to you. “He knows instinctively what you want. He can fulfill any carnal wish you have, any desire for sexual pleasure using his body or yours.” “He can,” I agreed, wanting to make this a permanent change. “He can accommodate my lover’s prodigious tool - or yours,” you added, somewhat generously I thought, “and make him explode with a brain-bending orgasm as his two-foot tool builds up to its inevitable and overwhelming crescendo, pumping thick, warm, sticky ropes of cum as he howls and growls and groans in utter bliss.” A heavy flow of pre-cum was now emitting from the bearded red-head’s cock. I could smell his sex from our booth, and you came again as if in response - and so did your twin. “Does he enjoy it, too?” “God, yes. There is nothing he would rather do than please another. His hands are magical.” “Be careful,” I advised. I knew you meant it in general terms, but with the power I had granted you that simple remark could lead almost anywhere. “You mean that….” “I mean that when he places his hands on you, your skin tingles with warm bliss. When he strokes your flesh, it is as if he strokes your dick. His tongue against you is warm and wet and when he pushed it inside your mouth, it has some strange and wonderful capability to make you cum as if he is lapping at your ass.” “And he does that too, no doubt.” “Of course, and there is no one on earth better at making you feel completely sexually satisfied.” “Except me,” I added, unwilling to give in. “Except you,” you agreed. “Because there is no one on the planet more wonderful and perfect than you.” “And that’s a fact,” I said. I turned my attention back to the trio and watched your lover rip the leather pants from the waiter’s magically accommodating ass and push his two-foot monster’s drooling mouth towards the world’s second greatest lover’s backdoor. Holy fuck, it looked as long as the other man’s entire torso! I had not imagined anything of this sort before, but watching your imagination blossom before us was starting to make my own gargantuan manhood swell and throb. I could feel it tingle with bliss and shove against the underside of the table, physically lifting it from the floor. I began to leak a flow of pre-cum like warm honey from a spigot. I clutched your dick in my hand and you exploded with a fountain of cum, gasping and groaning from the intensity of your orgasm. “You have more?” I asked, teasingly. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear your version. “I always have more,” you said, and I leaned my mouth down to your fountain and you rewarded me with another gushing surge of your warm cum, which I swallowed with ease and eager happiness. It filled me with pleasure, and an idea popped into my filthy mind as you came and came. Finally, gasping for breath, your massive muscles flexing with the effort of your unending orgasms, I pulled my lips from your cock and said, “I want to see you fuck yourself.” Your eyes were still closed and your chest heaved as you struggled to recover from the intensity of my mouth on your dick. You smiled and nodded. “And I want to feel it like you feel it,” I added, slowly stroking the hard inches of your constant erection. “I want to feel your cock in my ass, and my ass around your cock. I want to feel the sensation of fucking myself, kissing myself, loving myself - while I watch you make love with your twin.” You opened your eyes and moved from the booth, standing to your full height as your cock twitched and throbbed with anticipation and need. A fat flow of honey dripped from the mouth of your prick and you looked at your mirror image across the restaurant, your desire building, your anticipation rising. I could feel it, too, now. Your emotions were my emotions. Your desires were my desires. And you looked at yourself as your twin looked back. The desire and lust redoubled inside me, and then again as my own desire for both of you was wrapped around it all. My monster cock began to rise, splitting the table with its power, I leaned back in the booth and spread my muscled arms across the back of the seats and allowed my cock to swell higher and higher, breaking through the wood with its strength, rising like a tree that could not be stopped. You had created for me a two-foot long monster, wrapped in fat veins feeding its size and power, swelling thicker and heavier as it rose to its zenith, the head blooming from its thick cowl of foreskin like a fat plum dripping with seed. I could smell myself, the heady, sexy musk of my perfect body, a rich and powerful masculine perfume swimming inside the thick warm honey drooling down my massive meat. You met yourself on the floor and wrapped your arms around yourself, and wrapped your arms around yourself, and pressed your lips to your lips and kissed yourself with unfettered and unlimited lust and love. My mouth warmed to that kiss, the sensation of kissing and being kissed, the feeling of your heavy, hard, strong arms surrounding me, the hard heat of your own cocks rubbing against mine, and against each other. I had never experienced any sensation like this, the total awareness of other men making love before my eyes as my body sank deeper and deeper into that joined perception. You and you, together, the same and different, and you allowed me in and I could feel every drop of emotion, every press of muscle against muscle, the increasing lust and desire and then you were coming, and you were coming, and I was coming, blasting thick fountains of hot cream from our cannons. By now, the redheaded Hulk was plowing the magically expanding ass of the beautiful waiter, pushing him across the table and thrusting deep inside him, growling with lust and release. The waiter, gifted now with sexual capacity and capability that approached my own overwhelming talents, surrounded the giant’s meat with warm throbs of pure sex, moaning as his smaller body was filled up entirely. The restaurant had come to a complete stop, all eyes focused on the giant and the waiter, or the twin “brothers,” or my unstoppable and devastating beauty as my own two-foot long cock towered from my loins and shot thick volleys of cum all over. I decided to make a gift to you and your imagination. “All that you have said is true,” I spoke, “and it will continue to be true,” making it real, making your twin powers reality forever, creating a world where you would now wander in naked glory, able to cum as you wished and be with your twin self in perfect love. Allowing the redhead to swell with muscle and cock whenever he wished it, and making of the handsome young waiter one of the world’s most talented and magical lovers. “I will continue to be the most beautiful and powerful man in the world, a vision of perfect physical beauty, and of overwhelming muscular size and strength,” I said, “and no other man’s cock shall surpass mine in size or beauty or perfection or ability.” I smiled and grabbed myself and came hard, shooting fat creamy fountains of delicious cream from my balls to splatter against the walls and tables and people, all yielding to my utter perfection.

Hey Guys. Here is a new story I have been working on. It's a little different, so I welcome reactions and feedback. Also your thoughts about where you would like to see it go.... Enjoy! DIARY OF THE GERMAN MUSCLE BABY Part 1 I'm stronger than you. Why don’t we start there? Without knowing anything about you, your age, your size, your weight, the sports you may excel at, I can unconditionally say that my muscle strength is greater than yours. Not just pound for pound, but absolutely. At the age of seven, while tussling with my father over not wanting to take a bath, I inadvertently broke both his arms. (Needless to say this shamed and horrified me, and taught me early on to respect and restrain my dangerous strength.) I call myself Torsten for this book, but that is just a convenience. My real name has never been publicized, and only a few, fairly anonymous photos from my early childhood have ever been seen. My parents were scrupulous about that, for which I thank them. If you have heard of me at all it is as “the German muscle baby,” a title I was knighted with by various TV outlets and websites when I was four years old. Like most labels it has a grain of truth but also conceals dozens of misapprehensions and half-truths. Frankly, most of the real facts about me have never been revealed until now. To be honest, quite early in my life I became bored with the astonishment my unusual strength and precocious muscular development produced in people. After all, this is the only body I have ever had, and the appearance and capabilities of my muscles have never seemed anything but natural to me. And yet, on the other hand, it is certainly not wrong to call me a superman. Numerous scientific tests have established that my muscular power (measured in a variety of ways), my endurance, my stamina, and the physio-chemical properties of my muscle tissue are prodigiously beyond the curve of normal human rankings. And this is why, even though I am only nineteen, I have chosen now to tell my story. The fact is there may never be another human creature quite like me. So I consider it my responsibility, even my duty, to put a clear and precise telling of the facts on record. I have two other reasons for stepping forward at this moment. For most of my life I have been a glorified lab rat. I served this purpose for drug companies, for the military, for medical researchers, strength coaches, professional sports teams and Olympic associations from at least a dozen countries. A year ago I turned my back on all of that. I wanted the freedom to travel the world and to study the peculiarities of my phenomenal body (I mean that literally) on my own. As a result I am something of a hunted man. More on that score later. My other reason for writing this book is a bit more personal. Most of my life I have been the object of constant, intense, and frequently obsessive sexual and romantic pursuit by men and women of every kind and variety. I don’t ask for your sympathy. But, not to be coy, I harbor the hope of one day being loved and desired for something more than my disarming appearance, my flawless, tempered-steel physique and my superhuman strength. So this tale, in a way, is my message in a bottle. I hope it will let the world know who I am in my heart and my soul. And perhaps, who knows, it may reach someone out there for whom it will make a difference. Someone else like me, perhaps. * * * * * Having said all that, there is no way to begin this story without talking about my looks. As I said, I am 19. I stand exactly 183 centimeters, or a tad over 6 feet tall. My hair is thick and blond, with natural brown and reddish highlights. My eyes are a pale bluish-green, a color that subtly shifts, depending on the quality of the light. My complexion is golden brown. My skin smooth, moist and clear. If all of this sounds like I have spent a lot of time looking in the mirror, I have. If it sounds like I am in love with my own splendid physicality, I am. I say this without embarrassment. It couldn’t be otherwise, and if you saw me for even a moment you would understand. Regarding my physique… I am certain that “muscles” is the first word I understood, and possibly the first I ever spoke. From earliest infancy the air around me was filled with the sound of “his muscles,” “the child’s muscles,” “such remarkable muscles,” “astonishing muscularity,” “the strength of his muscles,” “amazingly muscular,” “huge, solid muscles.” Only now, in retrospect, do I understand how strange it was for a child of two, three or four to be constantly encouraged to flex and show off his body. But those were my beginnings. More than anything, my muscles have shaped my life and my destiny. They are, by many objective measures, the most extraordinary human muscles that have ever existed, and as you read on you will understand why. At the moment I carry 135 kg (297 lbs.) on my perfectly proportioned frame. Based on those numbers you would quite naturally assume that I am an Olympia-sized leviathan like Roelly Winklaar or Mamdouh Elssbiay. But in fact, because my muscle fibers are roughly twice as dense and hard as those of other elite strength athletes, my measurements at the moment are only slightly larger than those of a top physique competitor like Jeff Seid. My biceps are an inch or so bigger than his, and certainly my quads and calves are larger. But standing elbow to elbow the beautiful Mr. Seid and I occupy almost the exact same volume. The difference is that he fills it with 205 lbs. of brutally trained beef, and I fill the same sized vessel with nearly 300 lbs. of ever-mutating, titanium-like strands of wiry, responsive myocytes. In other words, Jeff and I are shaped somewhat the same (at the moment, and I’ll explain that as we go.) But if he is like hard rubber, I am more like solid steel. In terms of appearance what this means is that there is a shimmering hardness to my muscularity, striations in places, and on muscles, where they are rarely seen. And also, because of the difference in the number and quality of muscle strands, my body parts expand much more dramatically than those of other bodybuilders when I flex. I said “other bodybuilders,” but it is somewhat inaccurate for me to refer to myself as such. My muscular physique occurred quite naturally and easily, as a result of a child’s normal eating habits and physical activity. While I was incessantly tested and put through my paces by various scientists from early childhood, I never set foot in an actual bodybuilding gym or paid much attention to what I ate until the age of 14. It was at that point that I discovered the astounding degree of control I have over the size, shape and condition of my body. For many sad and complex reasons I have had few true friends in my life, but certainly Helmut is one of them. As a rising youth football star back then (he is in university now) he paid careful attention to nutrition, and devoted hours to intense training in our town’s most hardcore gym. I resisted many invitations to join him there. After all, the constant testing and assessment of my strength and muscularity was like work to me, in a way it was my job, and the thought of doing it for recreation held little appeal. But, after a while, for the sake of Helmut’s bracing humor and companionship, I accompanied him to the gym. Not surprisingly, in my first training session I was able to pump some of the gym’s heaviest iron with jaw-dropping intensity and stamina. At least a few of the regular crowd were competitive bodybuilders or powerlifters. It is a gross understatement to say they were shocked by the sight of a smooth-cheeked 14 year-old matching them on most movements, and even outlifting them on a few. The astonished attention of these powerful athletes was certainly an ego boost. But as I know you have already gathered, my ego is quite large and healthy and it doesn’t particularly need massaging. What kept me returning to the gym with Helmut, however, was the exhilarating sensation of accessing my deepest muscle fibers with those heavy weights. It isn’t an exaggeration to describe the feeling as sexual, and the “pump” in that first workout included my delighted cock in addition to my muscles. And what a pump it was! Having never been challenged in quite this way my muscle fibers swelled and inflated gloriously as blood flooded in to replenish them. I know for a fact that my biceps increased at least 2-3 cm (an inch, roughly) over their cold measurement. When I took off my shirt and flexed in the locker room mirror, Helmut and I both broke into uncontrollable laughter at the sight of a very young body that had seemingly grown about 20 kg in a single workout. This was an illusion, of course, the effect of my incredible pump. But Helmut was tickled and impressed enough to grab my right biceps in both of his hands and dangle his entire 65 kg body weight on my flexed arm for half a minute as we continued staring delightedly at the mirror. These outrageous pumps were a function of my unusual physiology, and they continued, workout after workout, as I trained with Helmut for the next many weeks. Naturally, my appetite increased prodigiously. I had no interest in following my friend’s strict diet regime. So I simply stuffed my face with whatever I wanted to eat, and as much of it as possible. Pizza, pastries, wursten, potatoes, dozens of eggs, litres of whole milk, chocolate bars. Amazingly, the huge caloric intake (I’m guessing at least 10,000 kcal/day) had no apparent effect on my bodyfat. Even as my size and weight increased dramatically (to say the least!) my skin remained paper thin, and I stayed shredded and vascular. (Yes, at fourteen, even earlier, I was already veiny.) Meanwhile, in seven weeks I almost doubled my bodyweight, from 75 kg (165 lbs) to 142 kg (312 lbs.) As I have explained, my muscles are unnaturally dense, so my body tends to look about one third lighter than it actually is. But to get an idea of how I looked after my first two months in the gym, picture a rock-solid, striated, 100 kg fourteen year-old and you have some idea. These first few months of bodybuilding taught me something new about my muscles, a thing the researchers had failed thus far to discover. Unlike a normal man or woman (unlike you, for example) I possess a genetic makeup that places no limitation on the growth of muscle mass. In those first seven weeks I quickly reached a point where I was lifting our town gym’s heaviest weights. But if there had been a way to continue increasing the resistance I was working against, and if I had been able to eat more and more calories, there is almost no limit to the amount of muscle I could have gained. Had I kept building at the same rate (and there is little indication that I wouldn’t have) I might have weighed twice as much, and looked considerably bigger, than Markus Ruhl or any of the other most massive Mr. Olympia contenders, before my fifteenth birthday. This is a good time to speak, in a little more detail, about some of the science behind my uniquely superior body. If you read any of the early reports about me you were told that I possess a rare genetic mutation that inhibits the expression of myostatin, a protein the body produces in order to limit the growth and proliferation of muscle mass. You were told that certain people are born with one allele, or half, of the myostatin inhibiting gene. But that I, along with a tiny number of other people, was born with both alleles; in other words, the entire anti-myostatin factor. To illustrate what this condition meant the reports included pictures of genetically altered mice, nicknamed “Schwarzenegger mice,” with muscular little mouse limbs. Or shots of double-muscled Belgian Blue cattle, giant steers whose bodies were covered with abnormal bulges of hypertrophic beef. But the truth is, the anti-myostatin gene is only one of at least six genetic mutations I possess that have an effect on my muscles and their capabilities. There are half a dozen other humans in the world who have been identified as sharing my anti-myostatin mutation. But so far no one has been discovered to carry any of the other genetic irregularities that account for the astonishing properties and capabilities of my muscles. The first sign of this revealed itself when a national science magazine brought me, at age 11, to pose with one of the double-muscled Belgian cattle on a farm. My co-star for the shot was a beautifully marked, proud looking 1200kg adult bull. The shot called for me to pull as hard as I could on the rope tethered to the bull’s harness, so that my shockingly developed, eleven year-old muscles (I was shirtless of course) would flex impressively as I strained against the bull’s unyielding mass. But to everyone’s surprise, not least of all mine, my physical strength proved powerful enough to pull the animal toward me, against his will, and force him down onto his knees. At this point the photo shoot was suspended and the magazine article postponed, since no one at that point had any words to explain how I had overpowered and shamed the giant beast. If there are photos from the shoot they are hidden away in secret drawers at the magazine or in the photographer’s vault. I’m sure you would love to see them, as would I. The point of this story is that for the next seven or eight years I continued to stumble on new abilities my muscles displayed, new modes of adaptation, new powers and potentials they had that no one, until now, had even thought were the domain of muscle mass or muscle fibers. The scientific studies being conducted began to bear titles like “The Results of Elevated CPK Levels on Multi-efficient Myocytes,” or “Bio-Chemical Properties of Newly Discovered ‘Super Muscle’.” As we proceed I will explain the various ways that my muscles are so uniquely superior, and when I can, I’ll offer the scientific explanations for this. But I think it is clearest to handle that as we go along. For now let me take you back again to the summer, five years ago, that I began training with Helmut, the chaotic reaction my results produced, and the dramatic way it changed my life. * * * * * * * As I said, in the summer of my 14th year my appearance, to the naked eye, changed from that of a muscled and athletic looking 65kg young teen, to that of a brilliantly conditioned, 100kg, jacked and stacked bodybuilder. (Bear in mind that my actual weight was 142kg!) If you looked closely you could still see I had the baby face of a 14 year-old. But no one could look at the amount of aesthetically arranged, granite-hard muscle I was carrying and believe that I could possibly be any younger than my mid-20’s. This new ‘Super Torsten’ became an exciting new toy, not just for myself, but for my great friend Helmut as well. Every day after training we would go to the busy promenade and the beach alongside the river to see what kind of noisy disruption my remarkable physique would stir up. Even in those spring and summer months when there was still a moist chill in the air, any glimmer of sunshine would be enough to bring out hordes of townspeople and visitors intent on enjoying the great outdoors. The stony beach would be populated by little groups of hopeful sun worshippers, the bravest of them stripped down to their thongs, the more modest at least rolling up their trouser cuffs and doffing their shirts to take advantage of the few weak rays that poked through the clouds. At least one brave soul would inevitably risk a dip in the freezing river, which as late as May sometimes still had clumps of ice floating on its surface. Helmut and I had of course romped and played on the promenade as small children (not that I was ever exactly small!) But around the age of ten or so we stopped spending time there. When he began to be recognized as a local athletic phenomenon we couldn’t walk fifty meters without being stopped by some adult who wanted to chat, or to take his picture. I, on the other hand, would draw disbelieving stares, none of them approving, due to my overly-muscled child’s body. Things became even worse after a meddlesome local physician visited my parents to scold them for giving me steroids. They naturally told him the real reason for my muscular maturity. As a result word spread through our town that I was some sort of genetic freak. Added to Helmut’s growing fame, this made a carefree or enjoyable afternoon on the promenade a virtual impossibility. By fourteen, however, we were both at an age when girls and sex were very much at the top of our thoughts. (It would be some time before I discovered that my own sexual tastes were much wider and that I actually preferred men over women, given the choice.) Helmut discovered that he could tolerate humoring the town’s hardcore football fans if it meant he could also ply his fame to good advantage with attractive young girls. And as for me, my recent “growth spurt” had been so dramatic and transformative that everyone just assumed I was newly arrived in the town. No one connected the baby-faced muscle god with the Torsten they had known for 14 years. The promenade was a fifteen minute walk from the gym, but Helmut and I would race there, in order to arrive and pull off our shirts (our excuse for this was any weather warmer than 10 degrees C.) while we still retained most of our pump. Natural jock that he was, Helmut had a body that turned heads. Only, now he was seriously outshined by the sculpted monster that strode beside him. This did not bother him at all. Good friend that he is, he was tickled by the attention that was drawn to me, maybe even relieved that he now had a fellow “celebrity” with whom to split the burden of local fame. And I, for maybe the first time in my life, began to enjoy being a magnet for the attention of others. Instead of just being gawked at and poked over by thick-spectacled physicians and science journalists, I was drawing smoky glances from the best looking girls (and mature women!), not to mention some of the hottest, sexiest men. We would play a little game, Helmut and I, on our daily, post-training treks along the promenade. We would bet each other how long it would be before someone stopped us and asked me to flex. And we would bet on whether it would be a boy, a girl, a grown woman, or a grown man – and if so whether he would be gay or straight, as far as we could tell. The shortest time it ever took was fifteen seconds, which threw us both a little off our game. This was a young man, very fit, who was training for a bodybuilding competition later in the summer in Frankfurt, and wondered if I might be competing as well. Had I thought a little longer I might have paused and been more compassionate. But instead I laughed and blurted that I was only 14 and had only been training for two months. The young man was noticeably devastated, and mumbled as close to a compliment as his utterly deflated ego could manage, before traipsing away with a troubled expression on his face. Something tells me he never made it onto that stage in Frankfurt, which would be a shame because he appeared to have some potential and might possibly have placed decently among a group of amateur, regional bodybuilders without my particular gifts and talents. (That day I was forced to buy Helmut a huge lunch at the next Bistro und Kneipe along the way, because his guess of ten minutes was so much closer to the actual time than mine.) In this carefree manner we made our way down the riverside each afternoon, laughing and marveling at the variety of reactions my powerful, hyper-masculine physique would provoke. These ranged from the red faces and downturned eyes of passing schoolgirls who flushed at the sight of me… to a middle-aged gent who, on seeing me, grew wide-eyed and then casually ducked behind an abandoned kiosk to masturbate. Helmut, for his part, was snorting with a mix of amusement and disgust. But I felt a secret pride, a secret delight at this affirmation of my sexual power and magnetism. A few weeks later, after the incident at the building site, of which I am about to tell you, these feelings would lead me to the series of experiments I started to conduct, alone, in a few of the neighboring cities. But we’ll wait just a moment for that. A couple of weeks into our daily adventures beside the river Helmut and I became bored and decided to wander further, past where the promenade ends and the streets and buildings of our little town come to a stop. We leapt off the edge of the concrete walkway and continued along the river, passing a few bleak-looking industrial sites (the town’s sewage plant being one) that rise out of the brush and scrubble that line this little-used stretch of the river. Three or four kilometers along we were surprised to find a kind of clearing, a place where backhoes had scraped away a big swath of earth and vegetation in preparation for a building project of some kind. Stacks of cinderblocks, piles of heavy wood beams... (TO BE CONTINUED)

Sorry for the delay. Here's a link to Part 1 if you want to start at the beginning Santa And My Big Papa Bear --- I was so consumed with his furry chest and arms that I wasn’t even thinking about his legs… but now that they were on my mind all I could think was they should be the size of redwoods. I looked down at his legs and my cum was all over one of his thighs. They had already started growing to match his massive upper body changes. But when I saw that white load in his furry thigh I knew where to start. It took every bit of willpower I had not to lick it up, to run my tongue through his leg fur and swallow my own load but I knew I needed to start rubbing his legs and what better place than to start rubbing my own cum into his skin. He must have known exactly what I was thinking because he stated, “Don’t think about licking that load up, pup, start rubbing it in.” With his deep voice reverberating in my ears I knew what I had to do. My hands were cramped and my forearms were on fire but there was no way in hell I was about to stop. I put both of my hands together and could barely make it around a quarter of his right thigh. But I did my best to squeeze into his already dense quads. To rub my load in above his knee and his inner thigh. I was in heaven, big arms and a big chest are great, but nothing beats a thick set of strong legs to hold everything up. If I wanted to get around to his hamstrings I knew I was going to have to separate my hands so I let me left hand go one way and my right hand go the other. Thankfully I’m tall and have long arms because I was having a hard time getting them to meet in the back, I could clasp my hands but that took quite a bear hug to squeeze his massive thigh. I looked up, but all I saw was his thick belly and massive chest. I couldn’t even think about his cock. Even so, I could tell he was looking down through his own forest of chest hair at me. He must have noticed his legs were growing because he took a second to separate his thighs a bit, to give me a chance to work around them better and to give them more room to grow. It was then that I noticed Santa next to me on the other thigh. But he was lost in his thoughts and had his lips and tongue all over my bear. I couldn't hold back any longer, I took a quick look and that I rubbed my thick load in and then brought my lips to his thighs. He moaned, deep and loud, letting me know that he enjoyed the attention. The moan didn’t just come out of his mouth but I could feel it in every part of his massive body. And he didn’t stop moaning. With his deep voice he gave me my next direction, “Make those calves huge pup, make ‘em bull calves” and I knew I should move away from his thighs. But I made the mistake of looking up and saw his massive bulge. I could see why my papa bear was moaning so much, his cock was getting huge. I don’t know how his underwear were even still on given he was twice the size but they were, for now. My hands were on his calf and I knew I should be focusing on that big bull’s legs but his bulge had my attention now. He moaned again and the fabric split. His huge cock and massive balls were all I could see for a minute. His massive cock head had a huge pool of precum in it and I wanted a taste but I heard my big bear reprimand me, “Get back to that calf pup, make me the biggest, strongest bull that ever lived!” My papa bear was getting into his massive size and strength. This wasn’t just for me anymore. I didn’t need to hear that twice and I went back to trying to wrap my hands around his calf. I didn’t think I was making any kind of a dent but he kept moaning. I looked to my left and Santa was working with me in tandem, rubbing his other massive calf while his fat cock was dripping precum like a faucet. Then I heard the sound of a bass drum, well at least a deep thick thud. It make me re-focus my eyes and I looked up to where the sound was coming from. I could see my papa bear was getting into his size, he was slapping his big, bear belly with his massive paws and then rubbing it and bouncing his gut. The whole while he was moaning in his own revelry. Every once in awhile his deep voice would bellow, “Awe fuck, I’m huge and stronger than anything else,” while rubbing his massive belly or huge chest, “can’t wait to bury my pup in all this muscle and fur. Awe, my huge arms around you, pup, squeezing you into my massive chest while you moan for your big papa bear.” I was moaning alright. And my cock was rock hard and ready to blow again. Meanwhile I looked up to see the biggest, fattest drop of precum about to fall from his massive dick. While he was quaking the room by slapping his big belly it jiggled his cock and I could see that drop was about to fall. I was going to make sure it made it to my mouth. I wanted to taste my big bear, I wanted him inside me. I saw massive, furry hand swing out to the side, it was all slow motion, then start to swing back in toward his belly. He wasn’t holding back, he was using all the power in his massive arm to slap his own belly. When his massive hand hit his powerful belly I saw that drop start to fall and I got under it. For any other man, this massive drop of precum would be a huge load, but for my big papa bear, it was just the start of his precum. I did my best to get as much of it in my mouth, to taste him. It was bigger than I thought but I knew I couldn’t choke, I needed to swallow this down and I force it down my throat. I could feel it warm up my insides as it slid down my throat and into my belly. It was then that I got the slightest hint at how incredibly strong and powerful this bull of a man was going to be. It was like I got a second wind, but more than that, more like a tenth wind. All I could think about was how I hadn’t spent enough time on his massive thighs. They were mighty oaks and my big bear wanted red woods. I looked up and put my left hand on his left thigh and my right hand on his right. All the cramping and pain in my hands and arms was gone. I started to squeeze. I was even making a fucking dent this time. My big bear was making me stronger! He could feel it, he was moaning like he was going to cum. His hands were all over his massive chest and bear belly. Running through his fur, feeling his massive muscles. I couldn’t help myself, my hands were digging in and massaging his massive thighs, Santa was lost working on my his huge calves and my papa bear was thoroughly enjoying his new strength and size. I had to do it, I looked up and saw his big dick swinging as he was slapping his chest and his belly. I straightened out my back from being at his thighs and leaned back a bit. When it cock came by I pulled that this fucker into my mouth. I knew I might get in trouble, but I took both hands of his legs to wrap them around his fat cock so I could hold it in my mouth. He noticed immediately. The next thing I knew, his hand was swinging in to smack his belly but swinging in, wrapping me on the back of the head and pushing me mouth down on his cock while he let out a loud, deep growl and I heard, “Legs, pup” amid the moans. I didn’t need my hands right now so they went back to his thighs while his precum was lubing my throat for his big cock. I was going to make my bull come. And the force of his hand on the back of my head said he was going to help make that happen.

“Time to get naked, fellas!” Bud boomed loudly. And then the big man inhaled deeply and flexed his entire upper body at the same time – his giant chest popping out and those two huge arms up in a hard double biceps pose. To say the big man’s shirt ripped was an understatement – the thing more accurately exploded. Bud’s body was just too much for the tank top. The tight straps at the shoulders instantly ripped in two on both sides. The seams down the side ripped apart as soon as the big man’s chest expanded and his mega pecs burst through the material like a tank driving through paper. It was clear that my big boyfriend had been waiting for just the right moment to free his massive upper body from its flimsy confinement. Bud knew it would take no effort at all to make the skin-tight tank disintegrate from his muscles. The remnants of the tailor made shirt floated to the floor and Bud’s magnificent sculpted muscles seemed to shine and pop more than ever. The loud heavy breathing in the room stopped immediately. Even though he had only been scantily clad in a tight tank top, which hid almost none of his tremendous physique, none of the men had been prepared to see Bud’s glorious bare upper body. The only sound in the room was twenty cocks instantly shriveling up because each guy had a tremendous feeling of inadequacy. Every man knew it was useless to compare himself to the elder muscle god in front of him, but they did it anyway. There was no man on earth that would not want to ooze with the same amount of testosterone and power that flowed out of Bud’s body. We all knew it must feel freaking incredible to be Bud Stevens – to have that kind of size, that kind of strength, and that kind of confidence. The older man seemed to know what we were all thinking and he liked it . . . he liked it a lot. “And now to allow myself to get fully excited about taking all of you guys on at one time,” he said, smiling devilishly, “and to unleash all of my muscles.” This time the ripping noise was slow and methodical. The thick log-like rod that was in no way hidden by Bud’s tight spandex pants started thickening and becoming longer as it easily tore through the material – slowly rising from the big man’s monstrous quads like a muscle drawbridge being raised. Bud also tensed his thighs and the elastic snapped in two on both sides immediately. When the huge cock finally reached its zenith and was poking straight up, the shorts fell to the ground in a heap of shreds – joining the demolished shirt. I knew most guys in the room were not turned on by the sight of Bud’s cock – they were into muscle and power, not his giant sex organ – but its size and obvious power were so clear that I heard a few guys whimper in disbelief. I did, however, catch Rogers, the fireman that had come to get us, licking his lips like a kid in a candy story. It was good to know that there was one of the hunky guys on our team. I understood just how he felt, looking at Bud’s gorgeous huge cock made my mouth water, too. “Damn, fellas, it’s good to have all my muscles totally free again,” bellowed Bud as he flexed his naked body. The huge bulges love it when they’re out in the open for everyone to see. I love the way people gape and freak out at my size! Don’t worry, little men, if you’re terrified of undressing in front of me - because you’re feeling inadequate. There’s no way for you to not feel a little intimidated. I mean, look at how huge I am all over! My boyfriend, Connor made me this big. But that’s no reason to not have a little fun wrestling Greco style, right? Come on boys, join me! Let’s get those clothes off!” Bud was being quite jovial, but I believe all the firemen heard it as an order – including the captain. I’ve never seen a group of men undress so quickly. I swear, buttons were ripped off of shirts because they were going so fast and pants were down around ankles in mere seconds. I was a little thrilled when I noticed that five of the guys didn’t wear underwear – even as firemen they loved to go commando. The first thing that jumped out at me as soon as the guys were completely undressed was how built most of them were – and how hung! Many of these guys had what I’d call horse dicks – long, thick and hanging like a side of beef at the butcher shop. They didn’t come close to Bud’s enormous package, but they were still sizable. It dawned on me that whoever was hiring at this station had a thing for bulging crotches. It also quickly became clear who was gay – since there were two guys with raging hard-ons. Rogers, of course, could not have kept his cock from getting hard even if he had wanted to. His lust for my elder boyfriend was palpable even though he was across the room. The man couldn’t take his eyes off of Bud’s chest and arms. I knew just how he felt. Rogers’ cock was a surprise, however. He was probably the most hung of the lot. His cock looked as thick and long as my arm. The dude was pretty buff, but his dick made him look super human. The other stiff cock was a surprise, too. There was an enormous man towards the back of the group – well, enormous in any situation where Bud was not involved. The guy was built like a tank – thick, wide-as-hell shoulders, and blocky, like a competitor in a strong man competition. His cock was sticking straight up like the Eiffel Tower and bobbing back and forth with excitement any time Bud flexed or moved his massive muscles. I began to drool a little over the big guy, just because he was what I used to beat off to when looking through magazines - before I had helped Bud turn into a god. The beefy dude wasn’t anything compared to Mr. Stevens, but he was still pretty impressive. My admiration was interrupted by Bud’s voice. “So, how about we start the fun with a little tug of war,” he said, rolling out one of the long hoses that were hung on the wall. “It won’t even be close to fair since it would probably take an entire continent of people to challenge me, but it should be fun. And I’ll only use one finger to impress the shit out of you as struggle through it. Twenty men against my pinkie – how’s that for strength, boys? Yeah, that should get your power-loving motors running pretty hard. Just think, my flexed little finger will have more juice than all of your pumped up bodies put together. I think my little boyfriend, Connor, should get to watch that up close and personal. Come over here, sweetie.” Bud had taken the end of the hose and knotted it into a loop, letting the thick circle fall down around his smallest finger. Luckily, the big man’s pinkie was large enough to easily hold the hose in place – the thing would have certainly swallowed my entire hand. The twenty men were acting like cartoon characters falling all over themselves grabbing hold of the other end of the hose. There was tons of room, but they were fighting in hopes of being close enough to see the huge naked elder muscleman. I’m sure every guy knew they were going to lose, they’d seen the dude lift an entire fire engine, but their macho brains told their bodies to put up a good fight. Even the huge guy that had caused me to get a little excited was getting into the charade. He went to the back of the line and wrapped the hose around his body – intending to be the anchor that would help his team prevail – supposedly. I looked closer at the big man and realized he was, indeed, the type of guy I used to fantasize about – before I met Mr. Stevens. The dude was thick as hell and his muscles bulged impressively. He was, however, like a child’s doll compared to my boyfriend. The group of firemen had now taken the makeshift rope in hand and pulled it tight – ready for tug-of-war. Bud had his end of the hose wrapped only around his left pinkie. “Watch this, Connor, babe,” he said looking at me, “I think we’re both going to get off on this. Ready, men? One. Two. Three. Go!” All of the beefy firemen let out a collective growl as they immediately started pulling on the hose with all their might. However, Mr. Stevens simply smiled when his pinkie didn’t budge even a fraction of an inch. The curved finger bulged like a biceps and easily equaled the strength of twenty men. I was instantly rock-hard and surely leaking pre-cum. I was so excited I could only focus on Bud’s finger. The fellas instantly became baffled and slightly enraged at how easily they were held in place, so they somehow doubled their effort – grunting like a herd of wild beasts. The men looked very impressive, their muscles tensed because of the strain – chests popping, arms bulging, and traps ballooning upward. My lover, on the other hand, smiled bigger and I could tell he was ready to play. “Look at that, Connor, babe,” he said, kind of chuckling to himself, “those big burly firemen can’t make my smallest finger move. They can’t make it move even a millimeter. You’re old man’s pinkie is stronger than twenty men. That stokes some juice into my rod, how about you, boy?” “Yes sir. The same, sir,” I replied, trying desperately to not shoot from the strength spectacle happening in front of me. “Come on men, pull harder!” shouted the captain through gritted teeth. “Captain, they’re pulling as hard as they can,” said Bud. “It’s just that they’ve come in contact with something a hell-of-a lot stronger than all their muscles put together. You guys can pull as much as you want, but my finger’s not going to budge. Watch this, Connor. When I pull my pinkie towards me, the twenty guys slide forward. When I let my finger go back out, they all go backwards. My itty-bitty finger is controlling the lot of them. Damn, that’s hot. Come to papa, boys, and now go back! Come forward and now fall back. Look how all of them are sweating up a storm and it’s like I haven’t even noticed they’re pulling. I could do this forever, but I think they’re going to be worn out in about ten minutes. I pull my finger towards me fast and they come flying forward. I push it out and they fumble back. Dayum, that will never get old. They’re like a bunch of puppets that I get to control. A bunch of finger puppets! Forgive the pun, Connor. It was just too good to pass up. You like how your old man can toy with these boys?” “Yes sir,” I replied, “You know I do. I also like how their big muscles pop as they strain against, you sir.” “Yeah, some of them are pretty big,” Bud said, “and handsome. You notice the size of the big dawg at the back of the line?” “How could I not,” I exclaimed, “he’s huge. He’s what I used to beat off to before I met you.” “Should I be jealous?” Bud asked, teasingly. “Hell no, sir,” I replied. “You’re bigger than all twenty of them put together! And a hell of a lot stronger. And speaking of size, did you notice Rogers’ dong. That thing is massive.” “Dayum, son, the way you talk can really get my engines revving,” Mr. Stevens said in a deep growl. “Of course I noticed his rod. Mainly because I made that fire hydrant go hard so quickly I thought he might pass out. Come give your old man a kiss.” I walked closer to the giant - never taking my eyes off of the finger that was causing a group of grown men to feel so insignificant. When I was next to the muscled monster, he leaned down and we kissed like it was the first time. That’s how every kiss was with Mr. Stevens. We both just got into the other guy that much. Once I was that close to the man I realized he wasn’t straining a bit as he held twenty men in place. His arm wasn’t even tensed. The dude’s pinkie was doing all of the work – NOT his biceps. His flexed finger was making a group of men do his bidding and it was clear he loved it. He continued to pull his finger back and I’d hear the group of men exhale loudly as they tried to pull harder, but to no avail. Then he’d relax his finger a little and they’d all fall back into place. There wasn’t a man in the room that wasn’t turned on by Bud’s power. There were twenty big firemen still trying to beat the older man, but they were also fully jacked by how strong he was. After we finished our make out session, Bud looked at me with a mischievous face. “Connor,” he said, pulsing his finger back and forth to taunt the men, “if I promise not to hurt them too much can I please have some fun with these guys.” “I don’t know, big Bud,” I replied. “Let’s ask the boys. Hey guys, do you mind if my huge muscle daddy messes with you a little harder? It won’t hurt too much, but you might all end up taking naps.” The collective scream of affirmation from the men pleased both Bud and me. I was ready to watch my big stud toy with the grown men. Because the guys seemed to be in peak physical condition, I had a feeling the playing was going to get a lot wilder than usual. For a brief moment I really focused on the fact that Bud’s pinkie – just his pinkie – was beating twenty grown men, who were big guys, in a tug-of-war match. The strength in that one finger was simply amazing. I could tell it barely registered to the huge man that a bunch of guys were struggling like hell against him. He could have read a book or watched television and continued to hold the men at bay until they finally collapsed from fatigue. I knew if I thought about it too much it would really freak me out – knowing that a blood transfusion from me made this eighty something year old man become something more than Superman. I stared at his massive body and, even though I had been around it for a long time now, I marveled at how his muscles were both gigantic and symmetrical at the same time. The guy hadn’t just blown up to some freaking morphed size – his body had grown enormous in perfect proportions. No part of him dwarfed any other part – the entire package just dwarfed everything! Some of the guys in front of us had huge arms or huge quads, or a bulging chest, but no one’s body was symmetrical like Bud’s. It was just a miracle of the transfusion. I glanced back up at my big older man and his smile made it clear he was going to have some fun. “Watch their feet, Connor,” Bud said, and that was the only warning he gave. I turned to look at the row of men, but I could see out of the corner of my eye that my senior muscle man barely flicked his wrist – that’s the only power he used. What happened next was like some kind of cartoon. My mouth dropped open wide as the feet of all twenty men came flying off the floor. With just a flick of his wrist, Bud jerked twenty men into the air and they came soaring towards us. The huge man was prepared. He puffed out his monstrous pecs and pushed his shoulders back. I watched as the two guys at the front of the line each went sailing into one of the giant mounds of Bud’s chest. I could tell by the sound that they each smacked his hard muscles with a tremendous force and they would have surely gone flying backwards but the other eighteen men came flying into them and they all smacked up against the giant man. The men were sandwiched between Bud and the huge fireman that had been at the back of the line. It looked like two uneven pieces of bread were at the ends – a big piece at the back and an entire loaf at the front. There was a brief moment when all twenty men were plastered against the huge body of Bud and then they all went falling down to the ground – the force of his tug being so powerful that they could only sail through the air, smack against his chest, and then bounce off to the floor. I could see this pleased the hell out of Mr. Stevens. “That right there, boys,” said the big man, “was an awesome lesson in physics. When some little things flying through the air meet something gigantic and unmoving, they’re going to be stopped cold and then bounce off backwards. Damn, that felt powerful – watching all twenty of you stopping cold as you smacked into my massive chest. You see how I sent them soaring to the ground, Connor? And all I did was flick my wrist and force them to plow into my unmovable body. That was hot as hell, wasn’t it? I should let them use the two fire engines next time we play tug of war. That way, I might have to use three fingers!” It was amazing to see that Bud was not being cocky in any way. He was just stating facts and he was like a kid in the candy store – still amazed by his own muscle and strength. The smiles on the faces of the twenty men made it clear they loved the show just as much as he did. They weren’t put off by Bud’s words – it actually excited them. Some, because they loved the macho challenge and some because they were so turned on by the elder man’s body. All were certainly high with lust for the senior’s strength, though. It didn’t matter what they felt about anything else, every man loved how super powerful Bud was. The fact that he flicked his wrist and they all went zooming through the air made them only crave more super feats from the elder alpha. They didn’t care that there was no chance in hell of them beating the man in any kind of competition – they merely got off on trying. In packs of wild animals it’s not uncommon for young studly animals to challenge the leader – even before they are ready. It’s just a fact of life. The manliness of these guys required them to try and beat the huge man, even when they knew it was futile. Bud had not released the tension in his body or released his puffed up monstrous chest. It was like he was reminding the men what had stopped them so abruptly and powerfully. Bud looked down at the captain, who seemed a little dazed from the smacking he took when he banged into the men in front of him. “Hey cap,” Bud said, with a smile, “who’s the big boy in the back. He’s got a lot of muscle on him, that one does.” “That’s Bruiser,” the captain said, looking back. “We don’t know what his real name is, that’s just what we’ve always called him. He’s married to Rogers. He used to be the strongest man I knew, until today.” “Yeah, he looks pretty strong,” said Bud, “but not as strong as this super Gramps, huh?” “Hell no!” responded the captain, “He doesn’t even come close. You just beat twenty strong fuckers with only one finger!” “And it was my pinkie, too” roared Mr. Stevens, making the captain just shake his head. “You mean that big guy and Rogers, the one with the major rod, are actually married? And you guys are all okay with it?” “Okay with it?” said the captain, “We were all in the wedding! Hell, I introduced them. I knew Bruiser loved being stuffed with major meat and I came to realize that Rogers was into muscle. It was a match made in heaven. Sure, we tease them a lot – especially since Bruiser is a screamer and the walls are thin in this station. It’s kind of hard to give Rogers too much grief because he’s bigger at the crotch than three of us together, but we still do it sometimes.” “You think Bruiser would like some private time with this big old man?” asked Bud. “Well since his cock is harder than mine gets on payday at Hooters, I’d say he finds you quite fetching,” teased the captain. “Hooters? I guess you’re a breast man, then,” replied the big man. “Yeah, I love tits. If I could find a gal with knockers as big as yours I’d let her milk my rod of every last drop – just squeezing my thing between her big breasts!” answered the captain. “Hell, man, I can squeeze that thing for you, if you want. I’ve got tons of room between my pecs,” Bud suggested. “Naw, I’ll leave that man-on-man action to you fellas. Give me a big-busted girl any day of the week and I’ll be happy. Hell, give me any girl and I’ll be happy,” responded the head fireman. “As for Bruiser, though, I think you’ll have to check with Rogers, too. They’re very committed. Tightest couple I’ve ever seen. No pun intended.” “Well, I’m going to try,” said Bud, “I’ve gotten so big all over there are only a few men that can take a plowing from me. I can make out with Connor all day long and that fulfills every intimate desire I have, but he also knows that sometimes a good fucking is going to make me happiest. He’s open to me sharing my muscled body with others. Isn’t that right, honey?” “Only if I get to watch,” I replied, teasing – but all three of us knew it was the truth, too. “That’s my boy,” Bud said. “You get off on watching all this muscle having fun, don’t you?” “Yes sir,” I replied. “Well, if it’s the same to you guys, I think I’d like to get back to trying to take you down, Bud Stevens,” the captain said, and by this time his entire crew were back on their feet – including the two guys that had been up front and took the brunt of the hard chest impact. “Bring it on, lil’ captain, bring it on,” Bud said in reply – teasing the fire out of the other man. “Jump ‘em guys,” the captain foolishly yelled. “I bet we can bring him to the floor if we all tackle him at the same time.” I’m pretty sure the captain knew he was mistaken. It just didn’t matter. He was in charge and so he was going to lead his troops into battle even if he knew it was a losing one. He rallied his guys, all of whom yelled as they charged and then jumped on the enormous man in front of them – the one that had just yanked them all off the floor with just a flick of his wrist. It was wild how the screaming abruptly stopped when Bud easily withstood the weight and the impact of twenty men jumping on him at the same time. The place became completely quiet with my big elder lover standing there, leisurely, and a whole gaggle of men suspended in the air as they grabbed hold of whatever swollen muscle they hit when they met the man-mountain. It was like some slow motion movie – the jumping movement of every man stopping at the same time as they hit Bud’s body. And then all twenty men being suspended in air as the big guy just stood there as if he had simply put on a light jacket. “Well I guess you boys have gotten yourself into a mess, haven’t you? My big body stopped all of you easily.” Bud teased. “I’m still waiting for you to bring me down to the ground. When is that going to happen exactly? Captain, it looks like I’ve had no problem holding the weight of your entire squad. And I’d say you guys need to put on some more muscle – you’re light as a feather. I can feel Bruiser and Rogers groping a little harder than everyone else. Like what you feel, guys? That’s it fellas, go ahead and get your fill of my big body. It’s okay. I’m happy to show it off for you. So, you got any more steam in you, boys? You still thinking you’re going to bring me to my knees? Are you realizing that there’s no way for you guys to beat this huge old man? Hoisting twenty grown firemen is like child’s play for me. Let’s see what a little shaking might do.” Even though I witnessed what happened next it would be hard to explain it to someone if they asked. Bud simply started shaking his mountainous body back and forth with a lot of force and men started flying. It was amazing. Guys rocketed off his big muscles like they were being shot out of a cannon. Every guy went flying for about ten feet. Bruiser held on the longest, but even the big dude finally went soaring across the room. My big lover merely shook his body like a wet dog trying to dry itself. He didn’t even raise his arms. The force of him jerking his body back and forth was enough to send guys through the air. The crazy thing was that all the men loved it. A few even yelled out like children on a theme park ride as they flew past me. Guys were shooting out in every direction. Bud’s strength was simply powerful enough to rid his big frame of every guy simply by twisting his upper torso back and forth. Men plopped on the ground with loud thuds and beamed with happiness at their own defeat. It was amazing. Bud stood there un-flexed, but still as tensed as three bodybuilders throwing their body into the hardest most muscular poses ever. The guy didn’t need to pump up his biceps for it to look powerful – just standing there those arms oozed strength and super tight hardness. The firemen were breathing hard from their losing battle, but I could tell they were already thinking about what they’d do next to try and beat Bud. “Now that’s what I call shaking off some old luggage, huh, Connor?” Bud said, laughing at his own joke. “Imagine what would have happened if I had put a little power behind it. I don’t want to hurt anyone, though, so I’d never do that. I just want to give the little men a taste of my power. You see how even big heavy Bruiser went flying across the room. That boy is really turning me on, Connor. How about you?” “Yes, he kind of big and cute,” I replied, “but nothing compared to you.” “Aw, thank you honey,” Bud replied, “I feel the same way about you. I’m just hoping he’ll let me have some fun with that ass of his. You’ve gotten this big man so horned up he needs some relief.” “And I’m afraid if you don’t get some relief every now and then, Bud Stevens, buildings are going to suffer the consequences,” I replied, teasingly, but I believe we both realized that an unsatisfied Mr. Stevens would mean something big would definitely get destroyed. If he couldn’t be satisfied sexually, showing off his power would be a good second choice. “Man, Connor, I loved how I barely felt the weight of twenty men,” Bud said, whistling loudly before he bounced his pecs. “That just churns my juice something powerful. Knowing I can hold that many grown men off the ground so easily. I’m thinking I could do a hundred guys without any problem, too. I might feel it a little, but I’d still be able to run a mile or climb a bunch of stairs. I’m also thinking I could probably toss one of them a hundred yards or so if I really put my mind to it. I wouldn’t want to hurt anyone, though. Hey, I bet I could toss him hard and then run so fast I’d be there to catch him! We’ll try that sometime.” “Come on men! Wrap the hose around him!” screamed the captain, catching both Bud and I off guard. With Bud, though, it didn’t matter. “That should stop him!” My big lover just stood there as four to six men started running around him wrapping the long heavy strong hose tightly on his body. The thing was pretty long, but Bud was so wide and big that the men were at the end after a few rotations. Bud’s massive upper torso was completely mummified by the hose - his arms held down under the thing, too. Any other man would have ended up being wrapped from head to toe, but Bud was just too big. Four men were holding the ends and pulling them tight, behind my big man, thinking they had actually won. How foolish they were. “I think I’ll just inhale, Connor,” Bud said coolly. “I’ve got enough power in my lungs to blow down a skyscraper so this hose should be a piece of cake. I think it will be pretty awesome to watch, though, man. This is all for you, babe.” And then the giant man simply sucked in air – slowly. He didn’t flex. He didn’t raise his arms. He merely inhaled and tensed his body at the same time. I’ve always loved videos of men ripping through shirts and the old Hulk television show really turned me on, but all of that was nothing compared to what came next. I don’t know what kind of material they use to make fire hoses, but I know it has to be strong as hell to take the pressure of shooting water running through it. I watched, in amazement, as the mountain of muscle beneath the hose started expanding. I could tell by the sounds the thing was beginning to be stretched beyond its ability to hold. When the first strand of the thick hose popped loudly a thick muscled piece of Bud’s right monstrous pec exploded out like a giant fist punching through paper. Striations ran across the massive piece of man-beef like some kind of heavy muscle stitching. The big man was merely tensing his body – making his mounds of hard thick sinew rip through the strong material as if it were nothing. When a huge shoulder burst through suddenly the noise was loud enough to make me jump. It looked like hundreds of veins were crossing that mammoth plateau of muscle. Seeing parts of Bud’s monstrous body highlighted in this fashion reminded everyone in the room just how much he was packed full of power and size. Suddenly, there was a succession of loud pops that resembled a row of firecrackers being shot off. Bud’s humongous biceps easily burst through the hose, along with his other pec and shoulder. Soon, Bud’s magnificent body was completely uncovered and the four guys were standing behind him holding short remnants of what had once been a powerful fire hose. Every man in the station stood there in total shock at what my gigantic lover had just done. It was a display of true power and all Bud had done was simply tensed his body. He turned to the guys behind him – their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Was that supposed to hold me fellas?” Bud teased. “I guess my big strong muscles were just too much for your little hose. That sure was a pretty show, though, wasn’t it? Seeing huge parts of me burst through. Kind of like muscle pop corn – big meaty kernels bursting out all delicious and sexy. Got me all hot and bothered. I need to release some steam, dudes. Here, let me show you what a tight squeeze actually feels like and I don’t need a hose to do it.” Before the four men could recover from watching Bud’s tensed muscles destroy their thick hose, he bent down, easily scooped all of them up into his arms, and grabbed one wrist with the other hand to lock them in place. When he stood back up the feet of all four guys left the ground and they were tightly sealed in the big man’s bear hug. I got a huge jolt of thrill to my cock as I watched all the feet of the group kick back and forth – each man foolishly thinking he could somehow break free. “Hey fellas,” said Bud, “you four are a bunch of light weights. Or maybe I’m just fucking strong. Either way, lifting the bunch of you is nothing. Can you believe I probably used to weigh less than half of just one of you? Yep, I was a shriveled up little old man that a strong breeze could have knocked over. Now look at me guys, a fucking hurricane couldn’t begin to make me move. I probably weigh just a little less than all of you put together and I can squeeze you so tight that you can’t move one bit. Is it getting a little uncomfortable in my arms, boys? Is this muscle gramps making you feel a little weak? It must be getting a little hard to breathe right now, isn’t it? Man, look at your big friend Bruiser over there – stroking his hard meat because this big elder dude is manhandling his buddies. Damn, he’s a mighty fine piece of muscle, ain’t he boys. I gotta get me some of that big man. Let’s squeeze the last bit of air out of your lungs, fellas. I think it’s time for you all to take a nap.” I don’t think Bud tightened his arms very much at all, well not to him, of course, but to the four men wrapped so tightly, it was like being compressed by a machine than demolished cars. I watched as the gentlemen tried desperately to get air into their bodies. Bud wasn’t going to hurt them – well, not that much – he just wanted to squeeze them hard enough to make them pass out. He was showing off for the big man, Bruiser, who was standing there in awe – not even aware that he was pumping his own hard meat in front of all his coworkers. Bud started humming some familiar children’s tune that is used to lull kids to sleep. Everyone in the station wanted him to put the four guys under. It was such a display of power. There wasn’t a sound besides Bud’s humming and everyone was waiting for the inevitable. “Nighty-night, boys,” Bud said as the heads of all four men fell forward and they were out cold. “No need to worry, captain. They’ll be fine. They just need to sleep for a while.” Bud lessened the pressure in his arms so the four men could begin to breathe again in their unconscious state. He jostled their limp bodies in his arms, as if he were testing to make sure they weren’t just faking. I actually think he was just showing off for the rest of the group. Easily manhandling four men was pretty impressive. The stroking motion of Bruiser’s big hand slowed down, clearly the muscled guy was too close to release and he wasn’t ready for that, yet. Bud let the bodies of the four men slide down to the floor and we all watched the guys unconsciously roll into different fetal positions. The giant elder muscleman looked up at the remaining group. “I’m having so much fun, fellas,” Mr. Stevens exclaimed joyfully. “Wrestling all of you is a piece of cake, but that doesn’t mean I’m not enjoying it. Beating a bunch of young bucks gets my juices pumping hard. How about you? You having fun, too?” “Yes!” was shouted back in multiple forms from the remaining guys. “Do we need to stop or take a break?” asked Bud. “You all are looking worn out and defeated – especially the dudes napping on the floor. I’d understand if you wanted to give in to this big old man. I mean, I’m unstoppable and even together the bunch of you are pretty small and weak. Just say the word and we can stop.” The big man knew exactly how his words would affect the group of men – especially the captain. It was like watching the Spartans going into a losing battle and not caring, it was all about the honor. Every man in that room knew Bud was stronger than a hundred guys put together, let alone sixteen, but that didn’t matter. If they were going down in defeat at least they’d go down fighting. “Come on men, pin him with the ladder,” yelled the captain. Suddenly the group of men sprang into action and ran to the wall to grab the long ladder hanging there. The entire group gathered behind the thing and made it clear they were going to run towards Bud, smack into him hard, and then pin him against the other wall. This, of course, thrilled the big man to no end. A huge smile shot across his face and I saw his muscles tensing a little in anticipation. What is it with men and their desire to win even when they know there’s no chance in hell for a victory? Every person in the room now knew that Bud could take care of the entire group at any point he desired. With the wave of one massive arm he could send the firemen sailing. He of course, though, was enjoying this more than anyone and was going to make it last as long as he could. The team of guys loved the challenge, too. That’s what got them going – not the idea of victory – just the idea that one man could take them on so easily. “Yeah, little dudes, get the ladder,” Bud said with a chuckle in his voice. “Cause everything else you’ve done to this point has proven to be so effective. Twenty of you lost at tug-of-war and all I used was my pinkie, so sixteen of you should be able to push my giant body back about eight feet into the wall and hold me there, right? It makes perfect sense. I just picked up four grown men and bear-hugged them unconscious, so your little group of merry men should be able to subdue me easily. I shook the lot of you off my body with no effort at all a little while ago, so of course you’ll be able to win a pushing match against me. I lifted your fire engine like it was a plastic toy so all these huge muscles bulging all over me must be for show only, right? Man, I love that you guys are giving it your best, but I’m afraid your time is limited. There’s a little rendezvous I want to have with a specific guy, so I’m going to make this encounter only last a few more minutes. I hope that’s okay with you – although it won’t matter if it’s not, there’s nothing you can do about it. Bring it on, boys. Let’s see you give it that old college try.” There was a collective yell from the group of men behind the ladder and then they charged toward Bud. He brushed me behind him with one swoop of his huge hand and I instantly knew that nothing in the world would get through him. There wasn’t even a speck of me that was nervous. I just leaned to one side so I could watch the show. My big man didn’t even raise a hand. He wanted the ladder to smack him in his mid-section just so he could show the men how impervious he was to all of their attacks. I noticed with glee that big Bruiser was smack in the middle behind the ladder – as if his size might add to some of the damage they hoped to inflict on Mr. Stevens. I knew my man noticed, too, and I’m sure it thrilled him a lot. When I was a teenager I once took a baseball bat and smacked it up against a wall in hopes that I would damage the thing. The aluminum didn’t even dent and the wall wasn’t hurt a bit, but the shock to my hands was so painful that I dropped the bat and felt the sting for hours. I knew, from how fast the group of men were running, that the ladder smacking Bud Stevens was going to be a similar experience. I couldn’t tell who was more excited about what was about to come – Bud, myself, or the gaggle of men. “Damn, this is going to be fun,” Bud said. I expected to hear a loud clanking of banged-up aluminum as the long ladder hit Bud’s mid-section, I did not realize, however, that there would also be a loud thud of sixteen bodies slamming into the back of the ladder when it completely froze upon impact. Every guy got the air knocked out of him and the ends of the long thing actually bent past my muscleman, making a slight V. There had been so much power in the movement of the firemen that they actually warped the ladder around the unstoppable Bud Stevens. The aluminum was bent directly where it smacked into the massive abs of steel. The big guy, Bruiser, not only smacked into the ladder, he also slammed into the big body of my boyfriend. I was shocked to see Bruiser still standing – the ladder pinned between him and Bud, while all fifteen of the other men were sent flying backwards to the floor upon impact. Bud’s body hadn’t moved at all. He stood there, with his hands on his hips and the ladder sticking out to his side like some kind of oversized belt he might wrap around his waist at any moment. I could tell Bruiser was dazed and I’m sure his hands stung like hell, but he continued to hold on to the ladder while he purposefully plowed his face between Bud’s mammoth pecs. I could hear the guy slurping like some kind of baby sucking on his bottle. It took a good thirty seconds for the men to recover and jump back up to grab hold of the ladder. By this time, Bud had reached out and grabbed the thing himself. “How did that go for you fellas?” he asked teasingly. “Was the attack successful? Was the goal to ruin your ladder, because I’m afraid that’s what my super abs did to the thing. Sorry about that, boys. I guess I’m just too much like a big slab of stone. Oh, and I didn’t budge an inch. You really thought the sixteen of you could push me back – even a little? Come on, dudes, I’m way too powerful for that. Here, let’s straighten your ladder out again.” Bud merely pressed out with his arms and the screeching sound of aluminum accompanied the straightening of the ladder. All sixteen men moved with the thing – their feet just skidding across the floor as Bud’s powerful arms easily manipulated the mangled thing back in place. During that entire time the group of men were trying desperately to push the ladder, and my man, backwards. It was useless, however, Bud was not moving. The big man grabbed the middle of long aluminum piece with one hand and started pushing himself. Immediately, the entire sixteen firemen started sliding backwards on the floor – even as their feet desperately tried to find some traction to stop the big man. Bud easily guided the ladder and the group towards the wall. He wasn’t even straining a little, but every fireman was sweating up a storm from fighting the losing battle. Finally, Bud pinned the sixteen men behind the ladder against the wall. He let go with his hand and only pressed his forefinger against the middle aluminum rung – easily holding the struggling men in place. “It looks like you guys are caught between a wall and a super strong finger,” Bud said, kind of laughing – but not in a menacing way. “Try as you might not one of you can break free. This big man is holding sixteen big firemen in place with just one finger. Not bad for a guy that’s over eighty years old, huh?” Suddenly there was a loud bang in the room. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound – toward the middle of the ladder - and saw that Bruiser’s big dick had shot instantly hard at Bud’s comment about his age and then slammed hard against the aluminum. The reverberation of the whack echoed in the room. It was clear that Bruiser was turned on by elder musclemen. “Well, well, well, look at that,” Bud said, looking back up at the now red-faced Bruiser. “The big man got a little turned on to hear that this huge man is over eighty. That get you all hot and bothered, Bruiser. Knowing that someone as old as me is not only beating all of your beautiful muscles, but all those of your co-workers combined at the same time. Look what happens when I push in harder – all of you guys start gasping for breath and sweating up a storm. But hell, that just turns you on even more, doesn’t it Bruiser. Look at you starting to leak a little pre-cum for this big man. Well take a look at this, big man. I can press all of you off the floor with that one finger, too.” I was ready for what came next. It was like I now shared a strength-loving brain with my Mr. Stevens. I could guess what he was going to do with his muscles before he even did it. I watched with glee as he pressed his finger in and upward against the ladder. I also heard sixteen men moan with excitement – in between trying to suck in more air – as their feet left the ground. The huge muscleman’s finger was sliding the group of guys up the wall pinned behind the ladder. I made sure I got a cum-pumping look at thirty-two feet kicking back and forth as they left the ground and went into the air about two feet. I could tell the pressure of the ladder was pretty intense on the guys, but they loved every minute. Suddenly, there was a second louder and deeper thud against the aluminum of the ladder. Everyone stopped for a few seconds and looked in the direction of the sound and we all noticed that Rogers’ huge cock how now gone rock hard and slammed against the thing. Fully hard the thing was even larger than Bud or I had imagined. It looked like a third leg or even bigger and it stuck up way past the ladder – much higher than big man Bruiser’s dick. “Whoa, Rogers! That is one honking piece of meat,” hollered Bud with a loud whistle. “Did you hear the sound that giant thing made when it banged up against the ladder. Good for you, Rogers, good for you. You’ve got a bull cock, don’t you. Of course, it’s still kind of small compared to my giant piece of meat, but for a normal guy that’s very impressive. I bet Bruiser rides that thing every chance he gets. Hey, maybe I should show you guys how much power I have in my cock and use it to hold the ladder and all of you in place.” Bud’s teasing was interrupted by a third clanking sound against the ladder. We all turned the other way and were shocked to see the captain’s hard cock now pressed against the aluminum. It hadn’t been as deep or loud as Rogers’ thud, but it had been impressive, nonetheless. The captain’s face immediately turned redder than Bruiser’s and we knew he could tell we were all staring at him in disbelief. “Well, who in the hell do you think hired all you hunks,” barked the captain, “Yeah, I’ve got a big thing for huge muscles, but I also love my wife and all women, for that matter. And the guy that ever talks about my body’s reaction to muscle is gonna feel the wrath of this captain. Understand!” Bud turned to me and said, “I didn’t see that coming. Even the macho captain can’t hold back his reaction to my body. Maybe I should let him ride my biceps. I bet that would make him spurt.” “Don’t embarrass him anymore, Bud,” I said with a wink. “You’re right,” Bud answered. “Besides, I have some bigger meat in mind.” And with that he turned toward Bruiser and leaned in. “Hey big man, I hear you like getting plowed by huge cocks. And by the look of your husband’s endowment I’d say you’ve been primed for some big ones. How about you spending some quality time with this huge senior muscleman? I’m sure I can make it well worth your time. You up for the invasion, Bruiser?” “I have to check with my husband,” replied the big fireman – huffing and puffing, partly because he was being smashed up against the wall, but mainly because the big Bud Stevens was leaning in so close. “Hey, Rogers! Do you mind if I have some fun time with your husband?” Bud yelled, without even turning away from Bruiser. “I love my boyfriend and all, but he’s too small for me. I sometimes just need to release some tension, if you know what I mean.” “Only if I can watch,” came the reply from Rogers. “Funny, that’s what my boyfriend says, too. You two can watch together. Maybe you’ll have some fun, too,” replied Bud. “How about it big stud. Wanna spend some time with this muscled gramps? I can make you shoot harder than you ever thought possible.” “Yes sir!” answered Bruiser. “First, let’s set you free, boy,” Bud said, grabbing the ladder with both hands. Without even blinking an eye or causing any guy behind the ladder to fall, Bud pulled his two hands apart and the aluminum ripped perfectly – creating two different ladders of equal length. Bud pulled the thing apart as if it had been made of paper. He kept pressure up against the men so no one fell. It did, however, create an opening for big Bruiser to fall down to the floor – stunned by what he saw my big man do. At the same time, Bud kind of flicked the piece of ladder in his right hand and Rogers was released from his pinned position at the end, too. Bud had plans for the four of us and the rest of the guys needed to be temporarily otherwise engaged. “The big boy liked watching me rip apart aluminum, didn’t he?” Bud asked as he started to put more pressure on the two pieces of ladder in his hand – smashing the men against the wall while Bruiser was smack in front of my big man. “It was nothing for you, was it?” Bruiser asked. “Like wet tissue, boy, like wet tissue,” Bud replied. “How about I show you how easy it is for me to rip a car apart later on – would that please you?” “More than you will ever know, sir” answered Bruiser. “Let me put the rest of these guys to sleep and then we can have some fun,” Bud said – pressing the men against the wall even more. It was clear the firemen knew what was coming. They had seen Bud bear hug four guys into unconsciousness. As a matter of fact, the four men were still coiled up in the fetal position on the floor nearby – each with a giant smile on their sleeping face. Every one of the men was trying to gasp a little more breath before the aluminum ladder pressing into them caused them to black out, as well. It was clear that Bud wasn’t going to hurt anyone, but he was cutting off the flow of oxygen by smashing the remaining guys into the wall. I loved how their feet started kicking frantically back and forth as they neared going into la-la land. Slowly, one by one, each man opened his mouth for air and then his head fell forward and he was fast asleep. Out like a light. Bud lowered the ladders slowly and the men slid down the wall until they were two heaps of bodies resting on the floor. Bud put the two pieces of ladder together and started folding it together like a kid might bend a piece of paper. Bruiser, Rogers, and I just stared as the massive elder man finally compressed the giant ladder into a ball about the size of a grapefruit. The way he did it made it seem as easy as crushing tinfoil. “Here, catch,” he said to Bruiser as he tossed him the balled up ladder. Unfortunately, Bud forgot that even though the thing was now something small in his hands, it still had the weight of when it was a giant ladder – an item that usually took four to six men to carry. Bruiser went to catch the balled up aluminum, but it was too heavy for even a guy as big as him. He caught it in is hands but the weight was so much that the ball plowed into his stomach and knocked the guy to the floor. Bud was next to him in a flash. “Oh damn, sorry big guy,” Bud said, lifting the heavy ball with one hand. “I forgot how heavy this thing is to normal people. It’s just so light to me, you know. See, I can continue to crush it even more in one hand. We heard the aluminum screeching as Bud tightened his huge fist around the thing in front of Bruiser’s face. The large fireman was still reeling from the impact of Bud’s little toss, but he was just too mesmerized by what the giant hand was doing to care. Rogers was standing beside me and he was stroking his giant rod – not caring that he was doing it in front of people. He was just too turned on by Bud’s strength. The ladder was now tightened into the size of a baseball – denser and denser because of Bud’s powerful paw. “You know, the captain’s always wanted to put in a big window right there,” said Bruiser, pointing to one of the walls – and it was clear to all of us what he was leading to. This made Bud smile broadly. “There’s nothing beyond that spot but a big field.” “You’re thinking this massive gramps could start the construction project for the captain, aren’t you, Bruiser?” asked Bud. “I’d say use your fist, sir, but I’m afraid that would bring down the entire building,” Bruiser said with so much excitement that the words came tumbling out. “I was just thinking you could play a little ball. I’m thinking you have a pretty powerful pitching arm.” “If by powerful you mean I could take out a satellite orbiting the earth,” Bud teased, “then I’d say you were right. Making a hole in concrete will be a breeze, but I know it will please you, Rogers, and my boyfriend. That makes it worth it. Move back men, I don’t want anyone to get hurt by flying debris. This is for those years growing up when no one would pick me for their team when we played stickball in the street. I gotta make sure I don’t take out the entire wall.” “How about just thumping it with your finger?” I suggested. “You crazy muscle freak and strength junkie! I knew there was a reason I loved you so much,” Bud said, smiling at me like he’d just won some major contest. “You just know how to keep our juices running non-stop, don’t you? You love thinking of ways for me to show off even more than I do – and I thought that was impossible. You think the two newbies can handle it? I don’t want them squirting too soon.” “We can handle it sir!” yelled Rogers, “please thump it!” We all looked at the well-endowed fireman who had joyously chimed in on Bud’s and my conversation. His big piece of meat was sticking straight up like a giant telephone pole and throbbing back and forth with excitement. Bud smiled at the man’s huge show of appreciation. Bruiser’s meat was straight as a board, as well. It seemed that everyone wanted the giant man to bust a hole in the wall using nothing more than a finger – well, that and a crumpled huge ladder. It was wild to think that Bud could flick something so hard with just one finger that it would take out part of a wall. It was almost too much to comprehend – even after everything he had already done. It then dawned on me that the huge muscleman wouldn’t use all of his finger’s strength – because if he did it would probably take out the entire building. It was mind-blowing to know that he’d have to curtail the strength in just one finger for the little display. Bud clearly knew what I was thinking. “It can hold a grown man against the wall. It can push a city bus as far as it wants. It can easily win a tug-of-war competition with twenty men. It can also pin a group of men behind a ladder for as long as it wants. And yet, we still haven’t explored all of it’s limits,” taunted the big man as he held up his forefinger. “This thing has more power than a little old tank, honey. Kind of makes your balls tighten with excitement when you think about it, doesn’t it. Thumping this compacted ball is nothing. Wait till I flick an SUV across town or bring down a building – that will really get us going. Here, Bruiser, grab hold.” Mr. Stevens was toying with us – especially me. I’d seen his finger do all the things he just described. He was holding out his big forefinger for Bruiser to latch onto. The fireman quickly grabbed the finger with his right hand and then put his left hand on top of that. Bud lifted his arm and the muscled fireman quickly left the floor – his big body easily taken into the air by one finger. All four of us moaned softly – even Bud. He loved his own show of power as much as we did. Bruiser was a big man – probably weighing in the neighborhood of three fifty to three eighty. He was still small when compared to Bud Stevens but he didn’t look tiny, like I did when I was next to the monstrous man. Bruiser looked like a large high school football jock next to his enormous coach. The size difference was noticeable but it wasn’t ridiculous like when Bud held me in the air. That’s what made it even hotter – knowing that what most people would call a big man, Bruiser, was being held in the air with just one finger. “Hey Bruiser, kick your feet back and forth a little. I know that turns my baby on,” ordered Bud and the fireman immediately did as he was told. “Aw honey, that’s sweet,” I replied, “and it definitely gives me an extra thrill.” “Me, too,” chimed in Rogers, “I love seeing my big man so helpless.” For the second time that day Bud looked at me and said, “I didn’t see that one coming, either. “So Rogers, you like seeing your big hubby manhandled?” “I didn’t know how much until right now, sir,” Rogers answered, and a little saliva formed at the corner of his mouth. “Did you ever think you’d meet a man that could call your hubby ‘little’?” asked Bud. “Never, sir.” Rogers answered quickly. “I kind of make him look like a child, don’t I,” Bud added. “Yes sir,” came the quick response. “Look at how my big gun is twice the size of his – flex for him, Bruiser,” Bud ordered while he flexed the biceps that was holding the fireman in the air. Bruiser let go with one hand and flexed what would have normally been a huge arm. But next to Bud’s muscle mountain it looked like some kid had just started working out in the gym and was proud of his early gains. Bruiser was dangling from Bud’s finger by one hand and he was staring at the monstrous gun dwarfing his own biceps. Amazingly, it was clear he didn’t feel inferior in any way – he was too turned on. He gazed at the elder man’s bulging mound of meat and simply got lost in all the muscle. The veins, the obvious power, and the sheer gigantic size of something that shouldn’t have been human, but clearly had powerful blood pumping through it, entranced him. It was clear that Bruiser and Rogers could join my muscle junkie group. They lusted after Bud in the same way as I did. The world around them stopped when Bud was near. They became focused on only one thing – my big man’s muscles. Bud raised his finger up and down and Bruiser’s body bobbled like a buoy in the water. The fireman had to grab hold with his other hand again. “I hope you don’t get dizzy, big boy,” Bud said, raising his finger higher in the air so it was higher than his head. “Hold on tight.” Bud started spinning his finger in small circles above his head. Instantly, Bruiser’s big body started twirling around the big man’s body like a muscleman helicopter. It was crazy to think that Bud’s finger could easily spin a grown man around and around, but that’s exactly what was happening. I was turned on in a new way by this display – and I had no idea why. It was just incredible seeing a big muscleman like Bruiser so easily manipulated by my giant boyfriend. “I better not spin you too hard, Bruiser. We don’t want your body making the hole in the wall for the captain,” Bud said as he monitored how fast he twirled his finger. Rogers and I watched in awe as the big body of Bruiser slowed down as if he were some kind of acrobat ending a spin on a pole. When Bud set the poor fireman on the ground he wobbled terribly from dizziness, but he had a childlike face of glee. Bruiser had obviously enjoyed the ride. I wasn’t sure if my cock could handle much more – seeing Bud twirl a full grown man around his finger was pretty exciting – and by the orgasmic sounds coming from Rogers nearby I could tell he was near popping time, as well. I could see his rock hard super-huge cock bobbing in my peripheral vision. Bruiser was still hard as hell, too. “Connor, I can tell you loved the little show,” Bud said, confidently. “Pretty cool, huh? I thought it might be fun for all of us if I manipulated a grown man that way. We’re going to have to try some similar things in the near future – you know, like me spinning an SUV on top of my finger like it was a basketball or me palming a small car. There’s so much we have got to try. But, right now, I think it’s time to help the captain get his new window for the station. You suggested a thumping and a thumping you shall have, my handsome lover. Hey Bruiser, how big a window?” “Excuse me, sir?” Bruiser asked. “I can control how big the hole is,” Bud answered, “by how hard I thump this thing. If I use a lot of strength the hole’s going to be small because this thing will be rocketing so fast through the air. But if I thump kind of hard, then it will do more damage. How big of a window does the captain want?” “I guess medium size,” Bruiser replied. “Oh goody, that means I get to knock out a bigger chunk of wall,” Bud said, cheerfully. “Too bad he doesn’t want a big bay window or French doors. I could have fun making a hole big enough to drive an SUV through. Like I said before, I can’t use my fists because they’d do too much damage. You’d have a hole big enough for another fire engine exit. Here we go, then.” Bud placed the crumpled lump of ladder on his palm and placed himself across from the center of the wall. He then determined how high the hole should be and took aim. He cracked the knuckle of his finger by just bending it and the noise filled the room. I began to think this might not work, even though it was Bud Stevens doing it. Maybe his finger would demolish the ball of aluminum as soon as it struck it. The man sometimes forgot how powerful he was – usually, though, it was on purpose so he could show off for me. I’ve never been in a war and I’ve never seen anything explode, but as soon as his finger struck the mass resting on his palm I understood what it must feel like to be in battle. Immediately there was a loud boom as the something mega powerful – Bud’s finger – sent a tightly crumpled gob of aluminum shooting through the air like a missile. The second boom – the manmade rocket hitting the wall – was louder and a lot more intense. A huge chunk of the wall basically exploded and was shot out into the field behind the station. I had a serious feeling that the ball of aluminum went way beyond the field out back. I just prayed that it didn’t hit a car or something. My fears disintegrated, however, when I saw s puff of smoke go up after something midfield caused a little explosion – chunks of ground going up into the sky and then raining down. I turned to my muscled senior boyfriend. “I put a spin on it – to guarantee it landed in the field. Don’t worry, Connor, I always have everything under control,” the big man said, smiling. “There’s probably a pretty big hole out there, though.” The word ‘hole’ made me turn back to look at the wall. Dust was still settling from the impact. There, in the middle of the concrete slab that helped to hold up the building was an almost perfect circle – about the size of a large cable TV satellite dish. It was an excellent beginning for putting a window in the wall. It also looked like a professional job. Cinder blocks were neatly cut in two, the width and height of the hole were even, and no supporting beams were damaged. I shook my head in disbelief. Of course, Bud Stevens would have done a perfect job, why had I even doubted it for a second. I turned back to the smiling face of my powerful lover. He was obviously very proud of his work. The two firemen had walked over to the hole and were just staring at it – in awe of what Mr. Stevens had done. “Nice job, huh boys?” asked Bud. “When this pops is given a job he always does a good job. I bet your captain is going to be very happy to have that window done so quickly. Blasting out that hole, though, got me so excited I want to thump bigger things now – just to see what I can do. I could help NASA send things into orbit, don’t you think? They’d save so much on fuel. I could also be there to catch things when they come back in for a landing. Just think of the money I could save the government.” “Please fuck me now,” Bruiser said out of nowhere. “If I don’t pop soon I’m going to explode.”